PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 [4] 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:01 PM
"Great," Royal said, standing up. "I promised not to pressure you so let's leave it at that for now. If you still feel the same way in a couple of days we'll set something up. Come on, we'll walk you to your car."

Nathan stood and I did too. It felt strange to be escorted by two lovely men who I knew desired me. Part of me hoped that no one I knew would see me and another part wanted the whole world to notice. We walked through the parking lot and I realized they were both wearing Lagerfeld cologne. One more thing to stoke my fires. As if I needed anything.

"This was fun," Royal said when we got to my soccer mom SUV. "You're exactly the person I thought you'd be."

I was staggered by his compliment. And I was beginning to believe him. I offered no resistance when he pulled me close, his full lips melting over mine. His tongue teased. I opened my mouth and sucked him in. He pressed his hips against my tummy and I could feel him hardening. I slid my hands around his waist and pulled him closer. I could feel him chuckling into my mouth. Sliding my right hand down I felt the bulge between us. He hadn't been kidding about how thick he was. It almost felt as big around as a soda can. I grasped him in my fingers and he pressed against me. I was moaning. And then he stepped back.

I felt bereft. The car door was cold against my bottom. Royal took hold of my elbow and gently guided me towards Nathan. I knew he wasn't forcing me, that if I hadn't wanted to he would have stopped. But God did I want to. A moment later it was Nathan's arms and Nathan's lips. This man, having just watched me with Royal, was already hard. I could tell he wasn't as thick but he seemed longer. By the time he let me go I knew my panties were drenched. This was like a dream.

"Goodnight Lena," Royal said. I shakily got into my car.

"Goodnight Lena," Nathan said, just before I closed the door.

I watched them walk away. I thought about feeling their cocks. And their kisses. I pulled up my dress and got myself off. I had to stop again before I got home and do it again. This lady was going to get fucked. Oh boy, was she going to get fucked. By two beautiful black men. I had to stop once more.

I chatted with Royal the next day and we began to make plans. He said he could meet with me alone or with Nathan. I said I wanted both of them.

"Yeah, I kinda thought you would," he wrote. "I could tell how turned on you were."

"I had to masturbate three times before I got home and then lock myself in the bathroom." Sharing this kind of thing was getting easier all the time.

"Lol, lol, lol. You're a very sensual woman, Lena. That's what I like about you. Nathan likes that too. We're gonna love getting you all hot and juicy and fucking you until none of us can fuck anymore."

Oh God, talk about hot and juicy. I could feel myself starting to flow.

It took almost two weeks before we could make any definite plans. And then it just seemed to work out. The girls wanted to go to a concert in Buffalo and my husband insisted on taking them because he didn't trust their friends. Because the concert would end late in the evening he decided that they'd stay in a motel before coming back the next day. It was easy enough for me to say I had too much to do at home to spend two days away. It turned out that both Royal and Nathan could make it at the same time. I was very excited and more than a little scared. I kept hopping around like a demented rabbit. And couldn't keep my hands off my pussy. It was kind of embarrassing to have to go out at 10:30 at night to get batteries for my vibrator. My husband and kids noticed my agitation but I told them I was worried about something at work. None of them seemed to question my answer.

A minute after I waved goodbye to my family, late in the afternoon, I was in the shower. I primped and pampered myself. Put on makeup. Did my nails, on my toes as well as my fingers. Sprayed on perfume. And then I put on lingerie. And took off lingerie. And tried on one dress. Then tried on another. And tried not to think that in a very short time I was going to be doing unspeakable things with two men in my very own bedroom.

I was in my short robe, with nothing on underneath, when I heard the sound of two car doors slamming. I ran to the window. Oh God, it was them. The doorbell rang. I stood in the foyer for what seemed like forever, breathing heavily, and then opened the door. The first thing I saw was Royal's broad smile as he walked inside. Nathan was right behind him.

"You ready for us, Baby?" Royal said. He seemed to know how nervous I was.

"As much as I'll ever be," I said, my voice cracking.

Royal scooped me up in his arms and kissed me, covering my mouth with those warm full lips. I could feel Nathan's hand slipping up under the robe and touching my bare bottom. Royal cupped the back of my head, running his fingers into my short brown hair, and eased his tongue between my lips. I could hear myself moaning. Nathan's fingers found my pussy.

"This girl is more than ready," Nathan said, stirring his fingers inside me. "I think it's time to adjourn to the bedroom."

They each took one of my hands and I led them down the hall and into the bedroom.

"I think you should undress us," Royal said. "Go ahead, have fun with it."

I began by unbuttoning his shirt. When I was finished I pulled his shirt out of his pants and ran my hands over his chest and sides. He was so solid. I licked his nipples and drew in the familiar scent of his cologne. I pulled the shirt down his arms. My fingers were trembling as I undid his belt, and opened his fly. I pushed his pants down his legs. Now there were only a pair of red boxer shorts. I pushed those down too.

"Oh," I breathed as his cock was revealed. It was very thick. And hard. I tried to put my hands around it, my small white hands. I saw a bead of precum on the tip and bent down to lick it up. Royal sighed.

"Do Nathan," he said, his hands on my shoulders, pushing me back.

I was aware that Royal was taking off his shoes and stepping out of his pants and shorts while I repeated the undressing process on Nathan. The moment I was done I felt Royal's hands tugging at my robe. All at once the three of us were as naked as the day we'd been born.

"Come on Babe," Royal said, climbing into bed. I followed. Nathan was right behind. There I was, snuggled between these two beautiful men, their hard cocks brushing my thighs. Then they each grabbed a leg and pulled me open.

Everything that happened next is kind of a blur in my memory. A blur filled with indescribable physical pleasure. I'll try to remember it all as clearly as I can.

I think it was Royal who had his fingers in my pussy next. And on my clit. Rubbing me. I reached out to take their hard cocks in each of my hands. At the same moment they each leaned over to suck and lick my nipples. I'd never experienced anything remotely like it. The mere idea of it made me gaga. To have two beautiful men wanting me, the proof was in my hands, was enough to make a girl come right there. And to have them giving my breasts such sweet attention, hearing the moist sounds, seeing their faces and pink tongues, feeling my sensitive titties responding, put me right over the edge. It seemed as of from then on I was having one orgasm after another.

Royal was working two of his fingers, slick with my pussy juice, into my bottom. I'd told him I liked that. He was gentle and careful and I felt myself relax. They slid right in. He began moving them in and out, twisting them slightly. It felt marvelous. Then he pressed his large thumb deep inside my cunt. It didn't feel like a pussy now. It was definitely a cunt, all hot and hungry. He was fingerfucking me in both my holes.

"Feel good, Baby?" He said.

"Oh God yes." I moaned. "Don't stop."

Nathan lifted his head and looked down to watch Royal's busy fingers. Then he looked up to catch my eyes. He seemed to enjoy the expression of pleasure on my face. And then he repositioned himself and began licking my clit. He used one of his hands to play with my breasts. I thought I was going to die. I'd never been so excited in my life.

I think I came at least twice before Royal pulled out his fingers and stretched out beside me. Nathan was still eating me.

"Would you like to ride me, Baby?" Royal said, holding his thick hard cock straight up. I didn't need a second invitation. I straddled Royal, facing him. I looked down to watch the big, chocolate colored, head swallowed by the pink lips of my cunt. I slid down a bit and then lifted up. He felt so good inside me. I could see my juices gleaming on his shaft. I pushed down again, taking more this time. I felt so full. Royal was playing with my swinging breasts while Nathan, behind me, was running his hands over my body. Over my bottom and back, caressing me.

"You're so soft, Lena," Nathan said. "I love the feel of your skin." "And I love the way you're touching me," I said, turning to look at him.

Royal was starting to thrust up into me, groaning a little. His sounds excited me. Nathan was fingering my butthole.

"Put it in, Nathan," I said. I meant his finger.

He moved up behind me and I felt his cock pushing at my behind.

"Wait. Wait." I yelped. "I'm not sure I'm ready for that."

He backed away slightly. Royal stopped moving.

"I'm not going to hurt you, Lena," Nathan said. "If it hurts I'll stop."

I did want him to do it. "Okay," I said.

"Hang on, I brought some lube," Nathan said. He got off the bed and went to his pants. Royal and I resumed fucking . I closed my eyes and moved on him. I was thinking about how it was going to feel to have them both inside me.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:02 PM
In no time at all, it seemed, Nathan was back. He drizzled the lube on my bottom and began working on my hole with his fingers. He was as gentle as Royal had been and soon I was relaxed again. And then it was his cock slowly pushing its way in.

"Oh. Oh. That feels so good," I said. It was very exciting to feel them both moving inside me. My moans spurred them on and they both began thrusting powerfully. It was kind of awkward but satisfying in a way I'd never known.

"I'm coming, Lena," Nathan said with a groan, sliding deep inside me and going rigid. And then I could feel him pulsing.

"Oh yeah, oh yeah," Royal said. "Me too, here it comes Baby." And I could feel him too. I shuddered with my own orgasm. I sank onto Royal's chest, squashing my breasts against him. Nathan remained inside me but supported himself on his arms so his full weight wouldn't be on me. Then he withdrew.

"Well, now you can say you've been royally fucked," Royal said. He gently eased me over onto my back.

"Oh Jesus Royal," Nathan said. He got off the bed and headed for the bathroom, "I think it's about time you put that one on the shelf and left it there."

"But it's true," I said. Royal put his hand on my belly, sliding up to my breast. We could hear Nathan urinating, the toilet flushing, and then the water faucet came on. When it was quiet I said, "but I got Nathanly fucked too." We heard him laugh, the sound booming against the tiles.

"It doesn't have quite the same ring," he said, emerging from the bathroom, his cock and balls damp. He climbed into bed with us. His hand was soon on my other breast. Royal got up to make his own trip to the bathroom, quickly returning.

We cuddled, stroking and caressing each other. The guys didn't try to touch but they didn't seem to mind if their hands made contact from time to time. It was almost non-sexual. More the human comfort of skin against skin. I felt very relaxed and cared for.

"How long have you known each other?" I asked.

"Since we were kids," Royal said.

"I take it I'm not the first woman you've both done this with?" I wasn't sure why I asked this. A part of me knew I didn't want to know the answer.

"No, you're not," Royal said, turning to look me in the eyes. "Does that bother you?"

"A little," I said. It was a lot more than a little but I wasn't going to say so.

Nathan picked up on my feelings. "We don't team up on every woman who crosses our path," he said. "There've been three over the years. You're the fourth."
"And you're special, as they were. I had that sense about you when we chatted and Nathan agreed when we met at the mall," Royal said. During this conversation they were running their hands over my body and I was running mine over both of theirs. Gently exploring.

"The last one was five years ago," Nathan said.

"White?" I asked.

"Black," Royal said. "We're equal opportunity fuckers." We all laughed.

"What happened?" I asked.

"Her life changed. She wanted to find something more traditional. We see her sometimes at church," Nathan said.

"At church?" I said. I had difficulty envisioning the two of them in a church. Any church I'd been in, anyway.

"Yeah," Nathan said, smiling. "She sings in the choir. We're the ones who don't show up that often. But Royal and I were raised in the church. She's always friendly but it's obvious she wants to leave those times we had behind."

"The other two were white," Royal said. "But that was way back when. They're long gone."

The conversation continued, jumping from topic to topic as conversations do. Then, slowly, the gentle exploration became more heated. Nathan began playing with my pussy, slipping two of his large fingers deep into my cunt. Royal shifted around so that I could take his half hard cock in my mouth. I enjoyed feeling it swell between my lips. But soon the size of it made my jaws ache so I contented myself with licking the shaft and kissing and sucking the head.

Nathan moved into position between my legs and began teasing the lips of my pussy with the head of his cock. Sometimes entering me an inch or so and then pulling out. He was beginning to drive me crazy.

"Fuck me Nathan," I moaned. "I need you inside me."

He pushed himself all the way in and then started fucking me with long gentle strokes. Our conversation had created an intimate bond among the three of us and now it felt more like making love. Royal moved so that I could rest my head on his thigh, playing with my hair. I continued to stroke his cock. The physical sensations were delicious but having this sense of glowing intimacy amplified my pleasure ten-fold.

I could look into Nathan's eyes, reading the desire he felt for me, and then turn my head and look into Royal's. Nathan was moving faster now. He and I were beginning to express the intensity of our feelings with moans and sighs.

"Oh God, Nathan, you're going to make me come," I said.

"Yeah, Baby, come for me. Tell me how it feels," he grunted.

"Oh God, it feels fantastic," I said, "I love the way you fuck me."

"Shit you two look beautiful," Royal said. "Get that sweet cunt all warmed up for me, Nate."

"Oh, yeah, I want your big cock in me next," I moaned. "That big black dick filling me up. Oh shit. Fuck me Nathan. Oh sweetheart." And I was gone. Warm flowing waves of orgasm washed over my body. The power of it made me quiver and shake. Then Nathan was coming too.

We all rested there for awhile, quiet and relaxed. Royal kept running his fingers through my hair, touching me, caressing my skin. And then at last Nathan pushed himself up and lay down next to me. Royal shifted his thigh out from under my head, replacing it with a pillow, and moved over the other side. He guided me so that my bottom was towards him.

"My pussy's kind of sore," I said. "It doesn't often get this much attention."

"Okay, I'd love to fuck you but I don't need to," Royal said.

"Oh no, I want you. Just go easy."

"Mmmmm. A greedy girl," Royal said.

"Yeah, that's me. God I'm loving this."

Royal eased himself into me, stretching the walls of my cunt. There was a little stinging pain but as the song says, it hurt so good. Nathan moved closer and began kissing me while his hand played with my breasts, teasing the nipples. Royal was so gentle and sweet. I felt as if I was swimming in a warm pool of sensuality. This went on and on. For what seemed like hours. A slow liquid flow like honey in the sun. Then I felt Royal getting tense. He kept the same pace but it was obvious he was close. And then he was pulsing into me. Groaning with pleasure. I didn't come again but I didn't need to. And once again we were all resting, spent and relaxed. Drifting into sleep.

I woke up to find that the first signs of daylight were showing in the windows. Nathan's sleeping face was right in front of me. And I could feel Royal's body pressed against my backside. I was cradled between them. I lay there trying to absorb all that had happened in the last ten hours. I became aware of Royal's hand sliding over my hip. And then his cock swelling against my thigh.

"I'm sorry, Honey," I whispered. "My cunt's way too sore."

"That's cool," he whispered back, "I like touching you."

We lay in a half doze and the light grew stronger. I wanted to purr as his hands explored me. I reached out and touched Nathan, smiling. His eyes opened sleepily.

"Morning," Nathan said. And then he was touching me too.

"I suppose we'd better get going," Royal said, after awhile. He got out of bed and started dressing. Then Nathan did too. I lay in bed, watching them. When they were ready to go I got up and they each took one of my hands. We walked down the hallway to the door.

"Think you'd like to do this again sometime?" Royal asked.

I snorted. Not a very feminine sound, I know, but that's what it was. "Are you kidding? If you guys want me I sure as hell want you."

"Oh, we want you," Nathan said, pulling me into his arms and giving me a long sweet kiss.

"And if you decide you like one of us better than the other, that's okay too," Royal said, taking his turn.

"No, I think I could get addicted to being with two guys at once," I said, as soon as he'd released me.

"We'll be in touch then," Royal said.

I hid behind the door as they departed and then closed it behind them. I walked back to the bedroom, feeling the aching soreness in my crotch. It felt so good. I snuggled into the sheets, smelling the powerful scent of my two beautiful men. Rubbed my naked body against the soft texture. And fell asleep


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:18 PM
On short story here - Title : Girl On The Radio . Enjoy !!! :D


"You're listening to the Alt Rock session. My name is Ash and I will be with you for another hour or so. There's more music on the way, so keep it here, you're listening to WXXY, the number one spot for alternative music."

Ash did her signature line and pressed play on the CD machine. As the song powered into a mighty guitar opening, she eased the headphones off her ears and let them rest on her slender neck. As she turned to look at the massive CD collection on the opposite wall, the door to the DJ booth swung open and she looked up to see him grinning at her. The sight of his half smile made her heart melt. He wasn't her conventional guy, but he was certainly good looking.

"Great set, Ash. We got a whole bunch of requests for some songs. But really I'm just thinking guys just want to hear your voice. Apparently you've got the sexiest voice in radio."

Ash chuckled as she put an LP on the turntable as the first song ended. She put the needle down and the second one began. She loved getting compliments from Doug. "Well, glad I can make someone's day brighter. At least now I know there are actually people listening to me. I feel like I'm all alone in here. " She turned to look at him. "Hey man, I'm done in about an hour. What say you and me go grab a coffee or something?"

Doug looked into her brown eyes. He couldn't believe how sexy she was. She was never really the kind of girl he went for. He usually liked them dumb and blonde. But she was different. She had caramel colored skin that looked incredibly soft. Long jet black hair. Ripe full breasts. And an ass that could stop traffic. She was fucking beautiful and he couldn't help but get aroused whenever she was near him. He wanted so badly to touch her, to know what it felt like to be inside of her. He figured that this might be his chance. "Yeah, sure. Coffee sounds great."

"I'm a big fan of coffee, but I gotta say, the Guinness is much better," Ash said, slamming down her glass. "You know, I could never really hold my own when it comes to the al-co-hol."

Doug laughed as he drained his glass. "Hmm, you better be careful, I just might have to take advantage of you." Ash leaned over and softly kissed him on his neck. "Mmmm, I might just let you." Doug nearly choked on his pint. He felt like his whole body was on fire. "I gotta hit up the bathroom," he sputtered. "I'll be right back." Ash smiled seductively. "Don't keep me waiting too long."

Inside the bathroom, Doug splashed his face with water. As drunk as he was, he still was incredibly hard. Jesus, just a kiss from this girl was enough to make him lose his mind. He felt like he was back in high school. "Come on, dude. Calm down. She's just a girl. Who am I kidding, she's fucking beautiful."

A knock on the door jerked Doug out of his thoughts. "Occupied," he said. The door swung open and caught Doug off guard. Ash stood in the doorway. "I decided I couldn't wait," she said, locking the door behind her. She reached out and pulled his shirt, drawing him closer to her. Doug open his mouth in shock, but was unable to say anything as Ash covered her mouth with his. Her full lips tasted like sweet Guinness, which turned him on more. She gave him a long, deep kiss and gently nibbled his bottom lip. He imagined what those lips would feel ike on his dick and he got even more turned on. He grabbed her ass and squeezed as he probed her mouth further with his tongue. He heard her sigh with pleasure. "Mmmm, I've been wanting to do that for the longest time," she breathed as they finally pulled away. She lightly kissed his neck, nibbling on a sensitive spot that sent jolts of pleasure past his hard-on, down all the way to his toes.

She kissed his shoulders, his chest, and got down on her knees. She reached for his pants, unbuckled them, and pulled down the zipper with her teeth. When his pants were down by his ankles, she was free to play with what she really wanted. "Haha, well I see you're not the typical white boy," she said teasingly.

He looked down at her with a devilish look in his eyes. "Yeah, what can I say, I'm blessed. Now go ahead and enjoy your treat." Ash started by planting light butterfly tongue kisses up and down his fully erect 9 inch shaft. When his dick was well-lubricated she slowly took all of him into her warm mouth. Doug groaned softly. "Oh baby, you're fantastic," he said. Ash looked up at him and winked. Forming an "O" with her thumb and forefinger, she moved it up and down his shaft as she continued to lick and suck. With her other free hand she gently massaged his balls, turning them gently between her fingers. Doug was in heaven.

Ash licked slowly on the underside of his cock and moved closer to tongue his balls, eventually taking them both into her mouth. Doug was about to blow his load right there. "Oh fuck," he moaned, running his hands through her hair. She returned back to his cock, just putting the head into her mouth and humming slightly, sending erotic vibrations to every nerve in his body. She gently ran her fingertips up and down his shaft. Doug felt himself building up to an orgasm. Ash continued humming, moving her mouth down the enitre length of his cock, deep throating the entire thing. Doug was past the point and over the edge. "Oh shit, I'm gonna cum!" he said. He felt the orgasm move through his entire body and culminate at the head of his dick. Load after load of creamy cum spurted out of his head, and Ash eagerly swallowed it all. His orgasm lasted for a few seconds more, and she continued to suck and hum until he became too sensitive to do so. She licked all the excess cum off of him and swallowed it greedily, licking her lips. "Mmm, Dougie, you taste so good. She unbuttoned her pants and slid her hand down into her panties. "Giving you head made me so wet. Wanna taste me next?"

Doug grinned. "Oh yeah, baby." He reached out and took her finger into his mouth. What he tasted damn near made him hard again. Oh fuck, she actually tasted like chocolate and caramel! "What say we get out of here and head to my place," he said, tasting another one of her fingers. "Mmm, whatever you say."

Doug was so excited he could barely turn his key into the lock to open the door. As soon as they were inside his apartment, he grabbed her and threw her up against the wall. He grabbed her face in his hands and kissed her lips. He moved down and kissed her neck. "This shirt. Take it off. Now," he demanded. Ash lifted her shirt above her head and tossed it to the floor. Doug stared hungrily at her 40C breasts. He kissed the swells of her breasts, darting his tongue in between them. He saw her erect nipples straining through her sheer black bra. He licked them through the lacy film, nipping them gently. Ash let out a throaty growl of pleasure.

Doug ripped her bra off, releasing her abundant chocolate breasts. He took a step back and admired her. "Take your pants off," he said. She obliged. She was left in nothing but her sheer black boy-short undies that gave him a peek at her ass cheeks. Doug felt his erection come back with a vengeance. There was nothing sexier than a chick in boy-short panties. She started to take them off. "No," he said. "Turn around and pull them down slowly." Ash did as she was told, and bent over slowly so he could get a glance of her glistening cocoa pussy. Doug groaned in pleasure. He grabbed her up and threw her over his shoulder, setting her down on the edge of his kitchen table. "I've been waiting so long to taste you, kitten. Spread those legs for me."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:19 PM
Ash spread her legs wide, revealing her shaved pussy. She moved her hand down to touch her swollen clit, but Doug gently slapped her hand away. "No, I'm doing all the work right now". He kissed her deep on the lips and moved to her breasts, flicking his thumbs softly over her nipples. Ash was moaning sofly now and her cunt was throbbing. Everytime she went to touch her pussy, Doug gently slapped her hand away and continued flicking her nipples and kissing her. She was rocking her body against his, grinding her pussy into his torso, begging him to move down to her aching pussy. Sensing she was going crazy, Doug teased her more, moving down to kiss her stomach, then dropping to his knees to lick her thighs that were wet with her girl juices. He loved her chocolate and caramel taste, and couldn't wait to taste more. He moved closer and closer to his target, sensing the heat from her throbbing cunt.

He kissed the top of her pussy and licked the outside. He heard her growl with impatience. He smiled as he parted her lips with his hands and plunged his tongue deep into her folds. Ash gasped with pleasure. Her juices flowed freely now, and Doug eagerly swallowed them. He gently inserted a finger deep inside of her as his tongue found her pulsating clit. She was bucking and moaning loudly on the table, rubbing and licking her nipples. She sat up and watched him eat her clit and finger her wet pussy. "Ooooh, right there, oh yeah. Tongue my clit. Mmmm, eat that pussy, baby."

Doug was turned on by her moans and cheering. His cock was throbbing between his legs. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but he wanted to savour the moment. When he lightly nibbled her clit, Ash nearly flew off the table. "Jesus!" she screamed as she bucked wildly. Her hands were running through his brown hair, directing his head where to go. "Doug," she pleaded. "I want you inside me. I want you to fuck me NOW." Doug buried his face deeper into her sweet perfumed pussy. His tongue was everywhere: deep inside her pink fuckhole, vibrating on her clit. "Baby, please," she cried, nearly in tears. "Please fuck me. I want to feel your cock in my pussy."

Doug lifted his head from her wet cunt. "Whatever you say." He lifted his shirt over his head to reveal his slightly tanned muscular torso. He took off his pants and guided his erection to the table. He lifted her ass cheeks and brought her closer to him, guiding his cock gently inside of her, allowing her pussy muscles to adjust to his cock. She was so wet, it wasn't long until his balls smacked her cunt, letting him know he was good to go. He pumped in and out of her slowly, making a rhythm. She moaned loudly and gyrated her hips to move in time with him. He felt her pussy muscles tighten and starting to milk his cock. He was ready to cum right there, but he wanted to prolong the moment.

Ash switched up the moment. In one swift move she had Doug on his back on the table. She climbed on top and straddled him, but didn't ease his cock inside of her. Instead, she rubbed his dick against her glistening pussy. She licked a slender finger and stroked her clit. Her legs were wide open, giving him an ample view of her black cunt. She licked and sucked her erect nipples. Doug was going crazy. "God damn, girl. I gotta get some more of that chocolate pussy. Quit playing and fuck me." Ash smiled wickedly. She continued massaging her clit and playing with her nipples. Doug grabbed her ass and spanked her hard. "Climb on this dick and ride it like you know how," he said, giving her another good spank. Ash nearly came right there. She loved it when guys spanked her, it made her so fucking horny.

She did as she was told and eased his large cock inside of her tight pussy. She started off slow, and picked up more when she found her rhythm. She leaned forward to kiss him on the lips, giving him an extra hard nip to repay him for the spanks. "Mmm, Doug I love it when you take control. Spank my ass, baby. Make me cum." Doug rubbed her round brown ass with the inside of his palm. His lifted his hand and brought it down soundly on her ass, making her wiggle on his cock. "Oooh, do it again," she moaned, riding him harder now. He spanked hard, over and over, making her wiggle and grind harder on his cock. He felt himself building up for a powerful orgasm. He felt her pussy muscles tighten and knew she was almost there, too.

Ash was moaning loudly, calling his name. Doug had his hands on her ass, grinding her pussy into his cock. "Come on, kitten," he groaned. "Don't stop, make me cum. I wanna cum inside your tight chocolate pussy."

Ash felt the build-up and she allowed for the release. "Oh, cum with me Doug. I'm there. I'M THERE! Oh, I'm cumming, I'm cumming. Sweet Jesus!" Doug felt her pussy juices flowing and her muscles tightened and milked his cock, pushing him headlong into an intense orgasm. "FUCK!" he screamed and called her name, his hot white cum shooting deep inside her. She was still riding him, still coming off her orgasm wave. He felt her legs quiver and shake and she dropped down and rested her head on his chest. She felt his heartbeat slow down to a resting pace. Ash lifted her head, their bodies slick with sweat and kissed him softly on the lips.

"Mmmm, I haven't been fucked like that since...ever," she purred contentedly. "You wouldn't have possibly planned all this, did you?" She smiled devishly at him.

Doug smiled at her and kissed her forehead. "Baby, there's a whole lot more where that came from. You ready for round two?" Ash giggled as he threw her over his shoulder and carried her to his bedroom.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:24 PM
Last story for tonight - Title : My Favourite Cousin . Enjoy !!! ;)


We as people tend to let a lot of things slide as long as it is in our favor. Usually guild and pride keep us from doing wrong. Those or emotions that are given to us to keep us in check. Most of the time they work, but sometimes they fail…miserably. For me guilt was a little to late to stop me from what I did, and I’m kind of glad.

Ever since I was little I always believed that there was one girl for me. It was more or less drilled into my head from as far back as I can remember by my mom. Not having a father caused me to listen to everything my mom had to say. I was an only child so I got almost anything I wanted. I was spoiled most of the time, and I acted up a lot to get the attention I wanted. My mom got laid of at her job so she had to get a new one. My uncle lived with us and he started doing drugs, so my mom decided we should move from the house and get our own place.

So we did and we got this small apartment. My mom decided to move there because we had cousins that lived two streets away from us. We used to go to their house every weekend. My mom would bring pizzas and me and my little cousins would play video games and stuff together.

I had 2 male cousins and one girl cousin. The oldest was kind of weird. His name is David, and he was the kind of boy that you thought was going to grow up to be gay. He was smart so he had that going for him, but in the looks department god missed him. He’s the same age as me, but he’s older by some months. The second oldest is the girl. Her name is Mia. She was a tom boy. She would play football and basket ball with us. She also was the one with all of the balls in the family.

She didn’t take shit and would tell you in a minute what she wasn’t going to do. Lastly was my little cousin Mike. Mike was a bad ass. Not much more could describe him. He was just the bad seed out the bunch. He wasn’t bad enough to go to like military school, but he was very defiant and lazy.

When we were younger I would spend the night all the time, and I loved spending time with them. Me and Mia didn’t get along, because I was a bully and she wasn’t going to stand around and be bullied. She would always try to get her brothers to stand up to me, but I was bigger and stronger than both of them so they usually did what I said, but not her. I never really tried to bully her. I mean she was a girl, and she could probably kick my ass if she wanted to.

As we grew up me and her really started butting heads. One night though her friends were talking about sex and me and her brothers were in the room with them. Well their parents are uptight so they didn’t teach them anything about sex, but I knew. She quickly asked me stuff so she could sound like she knew what she was talking about, and I willingly told her. I did it mostly to be nasty, and also cause my mom always told me that if you’re old enough to ask then your old enough to get an answer.

Okay all of that happened before we were 15. When I reached 15 things changed. I was all about having sex. I knew I had a big dick and I wanted to use it. I knew it wasn’t the longest. (About 7 inches), but I knew it was the widest out of all my friends. I had a fuck buddy, but that was only for me to be good at it when I got a real girlfriend. I had stopped going over to my cousins’ house, because me and my male cousins didn’t see eye to eye anymore.

For some reason though, probably because no one really cared about my birthday that year, I decide to go over to their house. I should have never gone. The house was normal. It looked how it always look, my male cousins all looked the same and acted just as rude as always, but Mia had turned to supermodel status.

Man when I saw her I couldn’t believe it. My little flat chested, no ass cousin had a size d chest and an ass that you could sit cups on. I had a hard that would rip through steel…literally, but your not supposed to have feeling like that for your second cousin. It was getting dark and I was about to go home when I saw her outside and she looked depressed. I was just going to go home since me and her really didn’t get along that well anyway, but she just had this look on her face like she needed help. So I walked up to her and tried to make her laugh.

She just called me silly and was about to go in the house when I asked her what was wrong. She looked at me and had this look on her face like why he cares. I just sat there and was like you can tell me if you want to don’t matter. She sat down on her porch and started telling me her story.
She had this boyfriend for like 2 years now, and she really loved him, but he never made a move.

They kissed and hugged but that was about it. Well one day this guy me and her both knew came to her house when it was just her alone. One thing leads to another and she’s in just her underwear and bra with this guy, and he’s rubbing her clit through the panties. Once she got her head together she told him to stop and she kind of had to fight him of to get him to stop trying to finger her.

She told me that she felt wrong for doing that behind her man’s back, and she know it was wrong for almost having sex, but that feeling he was giving her was just amazing. I looked at her and I realized she didn’t know what she had was called, so I asked her. She just shook her head at me. I told her she had an orgasm. And we just talked about sex for like another 3 hours.
I went home and begun jacking off. But I didn’t just jack off once. That would have been to simple, I jacked off like 5 times that night and morning just thinking about her, and the sad thing is she had clothes on.

After a while me and her started talking to each other everyday. Two years pass and me and my mom start having trouble and I decided to run away. I had it all planned out, but funny how plans never work how you want them too, and I just ended up sitting on my cousin porch until their parents woke up and realized I was there. They took me in for a couple of days. The last day I was there I was laying on the floor half awake, and half asleep. I felt a kiss on my lips. I didn’t move so that the person wouldn’t stop, but in the back of my mind it was hoping it wasn’t David.

The person got up and walked out the room, and before they left I opened my eyes and it was Mia. She came back like 10 minutes later and did it again, and then she woke me up to tell me dinner was ready.

The next day I moved back in with my mom and everything was cool. A week later I get a call from her. She crying and all upset on the phone. She just found out her boyfriend cheated on her. Now I’m thinking to myself…why…how…is he dumb…is he stupid…is he blind and can’t see how fine she is? I went over to the house to comfort her. She started telling me that she never ment for me and her to be against each other when we were younger, and that she always looked up to me, and that I was cool to be around when we were not fighting.

I just thought she was being nice since I was there in her time of need. She laid her head on my shoulder the she turned her head and looked up at me. I told her she would be okay, and that’s when it started. She kissed me, and not a soft kiss, and deep long kiss. I stood up and didn’t know what to say or think. She just lifter up her skirt and there was her pussy, no panties and all shaven. Now most of you are thinking that we slept together that night. Well your wrong, I ran out there as fast as I could, because I knew her daddy schedule. I mean he worked the same job for years and he would have been home as soon as we stared, plus what was about to happen was wrong…wasn’t it?


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:27 PM
That night I tossed and turned. I couldn’t get her out my head, or maybe just her pussy. It didn’t matter either way I couldn’t get much sleep. Around 10 o’clock that morning I get a knock at my door. Its her. My mom let her in before she went to work. She sat at the edge of my bed. She got very direct with me. She started asking me if she wasn’t good enough for me. I told her no (of course), but that she’s my cousin and this is wrong.

She just walked up to me and kissed me again, and asked me if it was so wrong why I still got that hard on I had from last night. I was stuck; I couldn’t even lie to her straight. She put her hands on my pants where my dick was and I damn near lost it. We started kissing more. Then she backed up and laid on my bed. I quickly followed her. She had on shorts this time with a tank top on. I moved the tank top revealing her titties. I started sucking on them.

They were so big, so soft I just couldn’t get enough of them. She started up buckling her pants and I finished taking them off. Her panties were soaked. I could smell her pussy juices. She wanted to waste no time, she quickly took off my pants. I laid in between her legs. She started breathing heavily. I told her that this will hurt. She told me she didn’t care she just loved me. Loved me? Loved me? How could she love me? I didn’t understand nor did I want to. I took the tip of my dick and I put it right between her lips. I slowly started to push. It wasn’t long before I reached her cherry.

I decided not to go soft on her and I broke it with one fast thrust, she screamed and tears rolled down her cheek. I didn’t stop I started pumping faster and faster, and I think part of me wanted her to hate me for this. She just kept her eyes on mine whenever she could hold them open. I felt my nut coming so I tried to pull out but she had rapped her legs around me. So the only thing I could think of was to stop.

She asked me what was wrong and I told her I was about to come. She just told me to cum in her. If I was in my right mind I would have said no, but I was in the middle of a nut. I damn sure wasn’t going to not get it. So I started drilling again. Finally the nut came. She laid there motionless for a while, then she got her things and left. I felt so bad, so horrible for what I had done. She told me she loved me, and I just fucked her like she was a street hoe. She wanted me to love her and that’s what I gave her, just a bad fuck.

That eat me up inside for like weeks. I couldn’t even bring myself to see her, or to tell her sorry. I had to do something, and I ended up letting my mom know what happened. She looked at me like how could you, but when she saw how eat up inside I was she decided to give me advice. She told me that you can’t always decide who you fall in love with. She said that you and her had a bond since I could first remember. You two would fight because you didn’t know how to express love, but I knew from looking at you to something was up.

Then she looked at me and told me I knew what I had to do.I picked a day and I decided I would tell her sorry, and that I loved her too. I got lucky, almost like the fates helped me, and it was a day she was all alone in the house. I knocked on the door, and she asked who it was, I didn’t answer, thinking that if I did she wouldn’t open the door. She opened the door, and when she saw me she just left it open and went back into the house. I followed her and closed the door.

She went to her room and I followed. She looked at me and told me it was okay, before I could open my mouth to apologize. I told her that it wasn’t okay and that…..and that….and that I did love her. She just turned her head and tilted it towards the ground. I got up and I moved to the side of her. I had begun kissing her. At first she resisted a little, but not enough to cause me to stop. Then she started kissing me back. We kissed for like 30 minutes. Then I started kissing her neck. It smelled so good.

She must have had on some form of perfume. I lifted her shirt over her head, and begun to fondle her breast. This time she moaned. I wrapped her nipple with my tongue. Making sure to lick and kiss every inch of both of them. Then I worked my way down to her stomach. I paid close attention to detail. I pulled the skirt she had on down Then I kissed her mound.

She automatically gave me a response. Then I started feverishly liking her clit. She arched her back and gave out a long moan. She started talking in heavy breaths. She starting telling me she loved me. I started to lick even harder and faster till finally her juices were all over my mouth, my nose, and my chin. I kept licking her, because I know how good it feel to still have that contact even after you finised having a orgasm. Then I wiped my face off and stood up in front of her.

She was now sitting on the edge of the bed. She took my pants off and lifted my shirt up. She laid back on the bed and left her legs up. I went once again back in between her legs. This time I rubbed my dick’s head against her clit and her slit so she could feel me before I entered. I slowly entered her wet pussy. I took it very slow; I made sure she felt every centimeter of my raging hard-on. Finally our bodies met, and we started moving together. She kept her mouth open and was freely screaming to god as I worked my dick in a piston fashion.

Deeper and deeper I tried to reach. At that point it was no longer about me. I just wanted to please her. I wanted her to feel good, to know what my love was like. I knew my orgasm was coming when I started getting those electrical signals in my balls. So I turned her over and went back in from doggy style. I would have never guess this was her weakness. Almost after my 4th pump her pussy started drooling cum. She created a wet spot on her bed the size of a stop sign.

She started bucking like crazy, and screaming so loud I swear the dead was going to come to shut her up. Finally my nut came, and I let out a deep low moan as I grip her waist, just to try to hold my self up. I was exhausted and I fell on the bed in next to the wet spot. She laid down on her stomach. We both were hot and sticky but we didn’t care we started kissing each other anyway. Then I looked at her and said…you know you were always my favorite cousin.


The End !!! :D

David_Ginola
14-11-2007, 09:54 PM
Wahhhhh......bro D_G so fast fly in liao , scare me . :D

Good Evening bro birdie......i can't fly la, not like u.....:D ...i also need attention from CSO....(Customer Service Officer)

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 10:00 PM
Good Evening bro birdie......i can't fly la, not like u.....:D ...i also need attention from CSO....(Customer Service Officer)

Kekekeke ......bro D_G lai liao arh , take you time to read the latest story hor no need to rush . So you also like the story about CSO one hor will try to find some more of these stories . Thanks for your support again . ;)

David_Ginola
15-11-2007, 08:06 PM
Good Evening Bro Birdie...i lai liao.....bro this few days, got problem logging in....i hope not now DC.....Tks for the stories.....CSO....gd:D

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 08:46 PM
Good Evening Bro Birdie...i lai liao.....bro this few days, got problem logging in....i hope not now DC.....Tks for the stories.....CSO....gd:D

Good The Evening bro D_G !!! Since you're here I got a short story for you - Title : Hooker Revised . Please do enjoy !!! ;)


Sheila was a fantastic looking female. Ever since she could remember she had been the object of men’s desires. Her tall sexy figure topped with a 38dd bust line made her popular amongst men. Sheila had started her sexual romps at the age of thirteen and by the time she was eighteen she knew every trick in the book that could turn on a man.

By the time she was nineteen she thought it to be the easiest way to pay for her rent and other expenses. Now at 22 she was an experienced and in demand hooker.

Sheila worked through an agent for some time. Her pimp was called Andre and he was a Latino. André would get her most of her customers though Sheila never had a tough time finding men eager to fuck her. Shortly though she fell out with Andre because of payments and told him she didn’t want to work with him. André was furious as hell and threatened her with dire consequences and that he would" teach her a lesson."

Sheila shrugged him off and continued her hooking career sans André now!

About fifteen days after her fight with Andre Sheila was out on the road looking for some customer. She stood near the "Red Baron" and watched for drunken horny men coming out of the nightclub. She found one man looking back at her. He was black and was openly assessing her vitals. She licked her lips in invitation and moved toward him. She said "hey big man, wanna get some white pussy." It'll be 50 an hour.

The man said, "Oh sure lets rock baby." She followed him to his car. He started the car and sped away into the night. She said hey my name’s Sheila what’s yours? Randy replied the black man. She said where are you taking me Randy? He said hang on baby we are going to my apartment. Soon they reached a deserted looking street and Randy stopped in front of a rundown kind of building. One look at it and Sheila was scared as hell. She said, "Hey Randy what kinda place is this? I don’t wanna go in there.

Randy said come-on babe there ain't no problem with the place for a little hooker like you. He smirked and pulled her out of the car.

Sheila followed him reluctantly inside the building. Randy took her to the basement where he began to drink some of the stuff he had in a bottle with him. Sheila was scared now as she realized Randy was drunk as hell. She wanted to run away but Randy pulled her to him and began slobbering wet kisses down her face. Sheila tried kissing him back., She thought the sooner this got over she could take the money and leave. Then Randy slapped her face and said "Bitch someone wants you to pay so today you are gonna fuck not just me but as many cocks as u can handle up your holes." Sheila was shocked with the slap and with what he said. She pleaded. "Please just let me go." Randy snorted and laughed," bloody whore the party aint begun yet"

He told her to take off her clothes. Sheila had no choice but to comply with him. She was afraid for her life and she began stripping off her skirt and top. Now she was dressed in her crotch less panties and nippless bra.

Suddenly she heard the door opening and one after the other 3 black men walked in.

They were all naked and held their cocks in their hands.

They were rubbing their cocks and leering at her half naked body. Hey Randy one man shouted. Can we start off? My cock’s gonna bust.

Sure boys the bitch is all yours!

Sheila was shaking and backed away. Soon the men were upon her. She was being touched all over with hands. Someone pulled her boobs out of her bra and squeezed her nipples. She cried out in pain. She was rewarded with a slap and another squeeze

The men threw her over a table and her panties were pulled down. One man captured Sheila’s pussy. He bit her clit and she screamed. He licked it back and forth sending her juices gushing out of her creamy cunt. He pulled her pussy lips wide apart as he pushed his tongue straight into her love hole. She moaned as this attack on her pussy began to arouse her. He pulled his tongue out and pushed his fingers into her now sopping cunt. He pushed the fingers deeper and deeper making her squirm and moan. Suddenly he pushed his entire hand into her cunt and began pumping her up and down. She screamed with pain and excitement as someone pulled on her erect nipples making her beg to be fucked. She screamed"Oh please fuck me. Oh I need it.

The bitch is asking for it said Randy. Give it to her Marty u asshole. Drill your dick into her until she passes out. Marty the one licking Sheila’s cunt came over her and pushed his thick cock straight into Sheila’s pussy. Sheila shrieked as he slid all the way in and felt his balls slap against her pubes. She moaned as he moved in and out driving into her like a sledgehammer. She trashed around breaking out in a sweat as Marty pounded her helpless pussy that was now dribbling with her juices. Ohh I love it she said. Fuck me harder you black bastard. Drive your black cock deeper into me. Marty drove into her depths driving her over the edge. She screamed once and let loose her load somewhere deep inside her pussy. Marty felt her juices wash his cock and he let loose his cum and spent him emptying his seed into her womb.

Marty withdrew from her and asked her to lick his cock. She sucked his cock clean and in the meanwhile another man was between her legs spreading them wide.

He pushed his 14 inches into her and Sheila screamed with pain. This man was rough and he slapped her on the pussy and breasts. He pushed his hand into her pussy to widen it. Then he drove in again but only 9 inches went in. Sheila was moaning with the incredible pain of being split apart. Suddenly he moved Sheila on top and pushed her down in one flash. Sheila screamed as her pussy was impaled on the 14-inch cock. He slapped her hard and told her to move her butt up and down. Sheila began moving up and down and now began enjoying the huge cock inside her. She massaged it with her tight cunt as she moved up and down. The man below her was groaning as Sheila squeezed him. Whore he said you are a damn tight little cunt. I'm gonna blast off soon bitch.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 08:47 PM
He moved once again pushing her on all fours without taking out his cock. He caught her buttocks from behind and began pounding Sheila like there was no tomorrow. Sheila was shouting and screaming as he pushed deeper and deeper making her come in waves.

Aaaahhh...ohhhh... your black cock is so big. Fuck me with your big cock; make me come, ooh aaaah. He then pulled out and in one thrust pushed all 14 inches deep into Sheila. Sheila came at once and her juices started dripping down onto the floor. His black cock twitched and he let out a groan as his black seed spilled into her.Sheila was breathing heavily as the black man pulled his semi-erect cock out of her steaming pussy. It made a plop sound as he withdrew his cock. Before she could say mama he had her head in his hands and he pushed her on all fours and told her to lick his wet cock. She took the soft limp penis and started rubbing her lips on the tip. She delicately licked the undersides of his balls and squeezed them. He groaned in appreciation.

While she was deep throating his cock Randy who had been a silent spectator walked up to Sheila and caught her by the butt and began rubbing his dick on her anal opening. Sheila was already well lubricated. He pushed his cock into her in one strong motion and Sheila felt fuller than she had ever felt. She moaned as the man whose cock was in her mouth put his hand down and began rubbing her clit with his bony finger. They fucked her in tandem one plowing her ass and the other rubbing her clit. Sheila had another orgasm as Randy picked up speed and she spas med all her juices flowing over the man’s hand. Randy came with a loud groan and let loose his spray of cum inside her ass. He pulled out of her and slapped her ass “Bitch that was a good ass fuck”.

Meanwhile another cock was ready for her pussy. It was as big as a pole and even Sheila’s well-fucked cunt wasn’t making way for the monster. Finally she was lifted and made to sit on the man’s cock. Sheila strained down as a few inches slid in. She suddenly found her hips being raised and released with a bang. Someone pushed her down with a force and she screamed with agony and the big pole skewered her inflamed cunt and traveled where no other cock had reached. Sheila was breathing hard. She felt as though she had run a mile. Randy whistled and said Sheila you are a winner. No body could have taken Darrell’s cock the way you just did!

Meanwhile Darrell was moving his hips upwards fucking her cunt with his pole and Sheila was jumping up and down on his cock overcome with lust. She was coming every time his cock slid into her rubbing every inch of her soaked swollen cunt. Someone came up from behind her and began rubbing her erect nipples. Her nipples tingled as they were tuned like buttons. She felt someone rub a white powder on them and she felt as though her nipples were on fire. She screamed please suck them.please.Randy who was busy with her tits began licking her rock hard nipples. She said ohhhh please bite them harder ohhhhhh. She came as Randy bit her nipples hard drawing blood. Darell’s cock swelled as he approached his orgasm. He lunged up one final time exploding into Sheila’s tortured pussy. Sheila had another orgasm as she felt Darrell’s cum wash her womb. Sheila collapsed and was unconscious for a few minutes after her best sexual experience.

When she came to, Randy was sucking her bruised nipples. She cried out as he touched the broken skin. She said Please no more. I can’t take it anymore. Randy laughed wickedly and said Bitch this is your punishment but it turned out to be a pleasure for you. Well pleasure has its price too! And Andre wants us to fuck you till you cant fuck anyone one again.

He pulled her cunt lips apart and began pushing his fingers inside. It hurt her, as her red and inflamed cunt was ripped apart by Darrell’s monster cockshy rubbed her over stimulated cunt. Against her will Sheila’s juices began running again. She lay there helplessly with tears running down her cheeks as Randy pulled her legs wide apart and pushed his hand into her unto the knuckles. As he began fist fucking her, the sobs turned to gasps. She was being fucked in a rhythm that set of a series of explosions inside her.

She screamed once and then was quiet as her body shook in the aftermath of the pleasure. Randy moved up and replaced his hand with an eager cock. Driving into her wetness like a maniac. By now Sheila was too tired to respond, She lay there as Randy plowed her helpless cunt with his rager. Finally he came pulling her hips upward as he ground into her.

After that was a never-ending night of sex when all of them fucked her in the ass, cunt and mouth for more times than she could count.

Sheila woke up in the darkness to find herself caked in cum. Her breasts hurt and her cunt was sore and burning. She could barely walk after all she had been through that night.

She looked around for Randy but she was alone.

Sheila dragged herself to put on her clothes picked up her purse and quietly left the building. She shudders whenever she thinks about the pain and the pleasure of that night when Andre made her pay!


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 08:50 PM
Another story cuming up - Title : Tits got banng bang . Enjoy !!! :D


Once again I bring you the written copy of a more recent interracial adventure. Just like before, I love receiving mail from all of you and if you don’t get a reply from me the first time, hell, write me again. A little background for this story: It happen one night last summer.

I was on my way home from club-hopping (my hubby was away for the week - training). About ¼ of the way home, my car started acting up and finally gave out on me. Using my cellphone and a phonebook from a near-by gas station, I called around to see if any repair shops were open…but at 1am I was out of luck. I then called around and found a 24-hour towing service. A very deep, gruff sounding voice said that he would be around in about 30 minutes to get me. All I could do now was wait.

Just as he promised, a tow-truck pulled up about 30 minutes later and a heavyset older black gentleman got out and came over to me. I learned his name was Donald (figured it out by looking at his name tag). Donald spoke with me, laying down my options as he went to work getting my car up onto the trucks flatbed. I could tell from Donald’s voice that he was the guy I spoke with on the phone. As we talked I noticed that he was giving me the ‘One Over‘. I was wearing a tube top (no bra), a mini-skirt (showing LOTS of leg), thongs, and a pair of heels. I decided to use his interest in my body to my advantage.

“I’d really like to get my car fixed tonight. I’m ready to pay ANY price,“ I told him as I crossed my arms under my breasts, pushing up on my 36Bs and making my small amount of cleavage look better.

“Well now, you may be able to convince me to call in some favors“, Donald answered. “Let’s get into the cab and determine a price.”

With my car now secure on the trucks flatbed, I followed Donald up into the cab of the truck. He reached for his CB’s handset and looked at me. "Well lady, just how important is it that you get your car fixed tonight”, he asked me.

My answer, was to put my head in his lap and start undoing his fly. I soon was pulling his semi-erect cock out of his boxers as we drove off. I began to kiss up and down the dark shaft with my red lips. As I did this, Donald’s cock stiffened and he began to moan. Once Donald was fully erect, I swallowed all 9 or 10 inches of him and began to bob my head up and down. Donald was trying to fuck my mouth by raising his hips, but this made it hard for him to drive. He was forced to endure whatever sexual torture I had planned for him. As we drove on, I began to nibble on Donald’s shaft and knead his balls. I could hear him talking on the radio to folks between moans, but I was too busy enjoying my serving of darkmeat to care what was being said. I started flicking my tongue across Donald’s throbbing black cockhead, while my creamy white hands tugged and squeezed on his fat balls. Donald was beginning to moan a lot and was having problems controlling his hips. I knew the pressure was building for him. I inhaled his black cock deep into my married throat and began sucking it harder and faster. I swirled my tongue around his cockhead and shaft.

"Oh ya miss. That's right. Use that white tongue on my black cock," Donald told me.

I began to suck harder, increasing my suction on his cock. He hung up the handset and let out a loud groan, I knew his load was building up. Donald moaned again and began to breath a little faster.

"I'm going to cum miss. I going to cum in your slutty white mouth”, Donald told me.

At the last moment, Donald took one hand off the wheel and pushed my face deep into his crotch. As he did this, I grabbed the base of his black cock with my creamy white hands and began to jack him off as I continued sucking. Donald’s orgasm shot his nigger jizz deep into my throat. I could feel the thick juice trickling down into my stomach.


We soon stopped and I was told when had reached our destination. It was a single bay repair shop in a slightly run down neighborhood on the outskirts of downtown. Donald informed me the mechanics should be arriving soon and for me to hang out in the waiting area. The waiting area turned out to be a small room with a card table, four chairs, and a TV. I must have dozed off, cause the next thing I know I hear the hood to my car being slammed. I looked up to see Donald walking in with 2 other black man. Both were tall, slim, with athletic builds. Donald introduced them as Nick and Mike. A bit of small talk was made before they informed me that the car was now running again and asked how I planned to pay. I told them I could pay half the bill now, but would have to wait for the bank to open to pay the remainder. They agreed to that, but they asked how did I plan on compensating them for working after-hours and coming in at 2am. Donald was grinning from ear to ear and I knew exactly what was going on. I pulled down my tube top, baring my small round, firm 36Bs. I gave them a good shake and asked, “Will these do for starters.”

Mike approached me and backed me up against the wall, while Donald and Nick watched. I began to run my fingers through his hair while he began kissing my forehead, nose, and lips. I sucked and bit on his lower lip, before he thrusted his tongue into my waiting mouth. His hands ran up and down my body, making sure to get a good handful of my white sexy ass. As Mike continued feeling me out, Donald and Nick removed their shirts, getting ready to join in on the action. I was now rubbing Mike’s earlobe, as he worked his tongue in and out of my mouth. He ran his tongue down my neck and across my throat. His tongue then slid down to my tits, as he began licking away at my hard nipples. I managed to get his shirt off of him and ran my soft white hands across his black athletic chest. The attention he gave my tits made me purr with delight. By this time Donald and Nick had completely stripped and were stroking their black monsters.

I pushed Mike away from me and went over to Donald and Nick. Mike struggled to strip quickly as I got on my knees between Donald and Nick. I wrapped my small white tits around Nick’s thick black member and began to jack him off. I knew Nick was loving the feel of my creamy tits because, he laid his head back and began moaning, "Ohhh yaa. Ohhh yaaa. Use those tits. Use'm".

I wasn’t able to reply to Nick, because by this time Mike was now totally stripped and standing next to me. He seemed a bit upset that I had abandoned him and decided to fix the situation. He did this by grabbing my head and turning it to face him, still allowing me to massage Nick’s throbbing cock with my tits. With me now facing his fully erect and VERY hard 10 inches, I looked up at Donald. I licked my lips, blew him a kiss, and engulfed all 10 inches of Mike at once. Mike must not have expected me to deep-throat him so soon, as he groaned loudly and his legs buckled for a moment. “Holy shit…this white chick is a talented cock sucker“, Mike announced to all of us between moans.

Nick was still pumping his cock back and forth between my tits and the look in Donald’s eyes told me he was ready to join in. As my head moved up and down Mike’s shaft, I let one of my tits go and slid the free soft white hand around Donald’s hard black cock and started playing with it. Nick reached down with one hand and held the free tit in place, so his tit fucking could continue. I closed my eyes and listened to Nick talk about how good it was to fuck my tits; I listened to Donald moaning as I jacked him off; and finally I could hear Mike groaning over the slurping sounds of his hard black cock getting a good sucking from my married white mouth.

I was totally lost in the pleasure of being a white housewife servicing 3 black cocks at the same time, when a loud groan and Mike’s hands grabbing my head snapped my attention back to him. With both of his hands digging into my hair, he was furiously jack hammering his cock in and out of my mouth. He had me sucking on him, like a starving baby would a bottle. Nick now started moaning and groaning loud and fast. Donald’s body was jerking hard and I was yanking on his shaft as hard and as fast as I could. Mike began to moan, "I'mmmm....going to.....cummmm".

With that, he yanked his cock out of my mouth with a loud "POP". His black seed began squirting out of his cock in thick loads. He shook his cock side to side as he orgasmed, his nigger jizz cascading down into my hair and onto my face. The feeling of his warm cum dripping down my face totally got me going. I started jerking on Donald’s cock so hard, I thought I was going to end up pulling it off. Donald by this time was shuddering uncontrollably and his moaning was nothing but sounds of pleasure, "I'mmmm.....cummmm.....innnggg. Unnhhhh."

Donald’s back arched and stayed like that for a few seconds. Cum shot all over both me and Nick. I had it all over the side of my face and tits. Nick’s hand holding my tit and part of his waist was covered in Donald’s cum. Nick was now breathing faster as he increased the pace of pumping my firm white tits with his thick black cock.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 08:51 PM
"My turn….to…..cum," was all Nick grunted, before a stream of sperm erupted from his black cock, firing his load up at my chin and throat. As Nick stepped back from me, jerking on his cock, I watched as his black love juice fired onto my tits. Once he was done, I went about cleaning up the mess I had made. I licked up all the cum that was still on their cocks and like the black cock loving slut that I was, I swallowed it all.

"Guess we’ll have to find out if this slut is as good at fucking as she is sucking”, Donald said, as he started to move the table out of the middle of the room.

As Nick pitched in by moving the chairs, Mike wasted no time. The moment the center of the room was clear, he grabbed my arm and pulled me to the floor with him. As he worked on inserting his semi-erect cock into my pussy, he began kissing me all over my face. I glanced up to see Donald and Nick stroking their cocks, before I looked back at Mike. His dark hands were beginning to feel all over my creamy white breasts. He cupped a tit in his hand, twirled the nipple between his fingers for a moment, before devouring it. I moaned with enjoyment as I felt his black rod stiffen in my married white cunt. As Mike’s cock began pounding my pussy faster, I found myself moaning louder. Mike was totally lost in my tits, kneading them and licking my nipples every now and then. He buried his black face into my white cleavage, licking and sucking all over my tits. Along with my moans of pleasure, I was soon begging for more, like the black cock loving whore I was. "Ohhh yes. Lick my white titties, suck my white titties, fuck my married pussy."

Mike was too busy eating my tits to respond verbally. But the jack hammering of his cock in and out of my pussy told me he heard. Nick was fully erect in within a few minutes and silenced my moans by thrusting his cock into my mouth. I was feeling like a slut in heat, as I heard my pussy juices squishing about as Mike’s black missile continued its assault on my white cunt. I found myself burying my face in Nick’s crotch as I struggled to swallow as much of his cock as I could. I heard Mike start to groan, then I felt his body tense up and his cock explode in my pussy. His orgasm pushed me over the edge and I found my hips bucking and gyrating as I had my first orgasm of the night. My orgasm only made my Jungle Fever burn hotter, as I sucked away on Nick’s cock. I could tell by the way he acted and the noises he was making that this married white whore was sucking his studly black cock real good. Mike slipped out from under me with his limp cock and I soon felt Donald’s thick cock getting shoved up into my cum filled pussy. I continued slurping away at Nicks cock as Donald used long, hard, deep strokes to fuck me. The slow hard strokes and the thickness of Donald’s cock soon had me on the verge of another orgasm. I was bucking so hard that every buck or two it felt like I was actually sitting upright. I began to breath faster. I cupped my tits, pulling on my nipples. I was now bucking faster, and moaning onto Nick’s cock, which was now buried to the base of the shaft in my mouth. I was ending up in an upright position more often. I could hear my slurping of Nick’s cock getting louder and quicker. All of a sudden, I skyrocketed into an upright position - I was orgasming again! At about the same time Nick started yelling, "Cummmminnngggg, Cummmminggggg."

My body was convulsing and writhing on top of Donald, as Nick emptied his steady flow of black seed into my mouth. Mike (who seemed to never go totally limp), got on his knees behind me, grabbed my slim white hips with his dark hands and rammed all 10 inches of his dark meat into my tight white asshole, not even waiting for my orgasm to stop. I felt my body fall back onto both Donald’s and Mike’s cock at the same time. I was still breathing fast and my body was still shaking. Nick shocked me by grabbing my head and ramming his limp cock into my mouth. Within a few minutes, all 3 black cocks were hard again and pumping my white holes in unison. Donald’s cock would enter my pussy, pushing me forward, driving Nick’s cock into my mouth, as Mike‘s cock slid partially out of my ass. As I sucked on Nick’s cock, I rubbed and pulled on his balls. I could feel his cock growing stiffer in my mouth with every movement of my red lips up and down the dark shaft. I could hear Donald groaning as he quickened the pace of pounding my cunt. Mike was ramming away at my ass - my hips still bucking from my last orgasm. Donald’s body began to tense up and I knew he was close to cumming. I latched onto Nick’s cock, applying tremendous suction. He forcefully grabbed my head to keep his black cock buried in my white mouth, as I bounced around from the poundings that my ass and pussy were taking. Donald was pistoning his dick in and out of my pussy, when he gave out a huge moan and shuddered hard. His cock erupted in my cunt, spewing his cum like a volcano blowing lava. Just as Donald orgasmed, Mike grunted loudly and yanked his cock out of my ass. He sprayed his warm, sticky jizz all over my creamy white ass cheeks and lower back.

But these guys weren’t done with me. Nick pulled his cock out of my mouth, got me up onto all fours and positioned himself behind me. I looked backed and begged like a cheap white married whore, "No. No. Please no more…”

Nick looked at Donald and Mike, who had come around to the front of me and started whacking my face, cheeks and chin with their limp cum and pussy juiced covered cocks. I knew they wanted more of me, and this thought made me want more of them. So I surrendered to the lust of Jungle Fever and yelled out like the black cock loving slut that I am, “Oh fuck - YES! YES! YES! Feed this white slut your meaty black cocks."

Nick responded by rubbing his cock up and down my wet pussy lips, before thrusting his dark shovel into my creamy asshole. Donald grabbed my head and stuffed his semi-hard cock into my mouth, as Mike stood off to the side stroking himself. Donald quickly got hard again by rocking his hips back and forth, fucking my mouth. My pussy was very wet, and my juices were running down my legs. Nick began to finger fuck my pussy as he continued drilling deeper into my ass. His fingers made a 'slurping' sound as they entered and exited my pussy. Donald was fucking my mouth furiously. I could hear myself gobbling and slurping away at his cock, as his balls slapped my chin. As I choked Donald’s black cock deeper and deeper into my slutty white throat, he started moaning. Nick used this as some sort of sign, and grabbed my waist and drove his cock all the way up into my ass. Once totally in me, he began pounding away, his balls were getting wet from slapping my wet pussy. Donald was humping my face and moaning faster. He began to shake a little as I sucked away on his cock like a cheap slut. Nick reached up under me and used one hand to tease my clit, while using his other hand to tease my nipples. I could feel his rough black hands against the soft white skin of my breasts. Donald suddenly let loose a deep growl. He yanked his cock out of my mouth and shot his stream of cum totally into my face. He quickly stroked his cock, as he staggered back from me firing more of his black jizz into my hair and onto my back. Nick began to fuck me harder. I was soon moaning and shaking, before I knew….I was orgasming again. Nick was fucking me so hard, that some of Donald’s cum was flying off of me. Within moments, Nick was orgasming. His warm cum filled up my anal passage as he continued to empty his load into my whorish white body.

"Ohhh God! You guys are a great fuck!", I panted. "Before you use this slut anymore, I would like to take a little break.”, I said as I tried standing up.

Mike would have none of this, as he was now full erect and had a load left for me. He forced me to lay on my back on top of the card table. With my head hanging off of one side, he quickly shoved his hard cock into my mouth. Like the good little white slut that I was, I began sucking away. I felt his fingers begin to rub my clit, before they began probing into my wet pussy. I started to deep throat him. He was now finger fucking my pussy and I found myself moaning all over his cock. I felt more and more fingers pressing deep into my cunt. I could feel my forth orgasm building as I realized that Mike was fisting me. I began forcing my hips up, helping his fist slide into my pussy. He responded by forcing his hips down, driving his cock deep into my throat. Soon my mouth and pussy were being fucked by the same guy. I grabbed a hold of his black ass cheeks with my soft white hands and rammed his cock in and out of my mouth. I felt him start punching and jabbing away at my pussy.

“Ya that’s it man. Make that slutty white bitch cum.“, I heard Donald and Nick say.

I shuddered and ograsmed again, my body bucking and shaking. As my body went limp from all the abuse these 3 black cocks had applied to it, Mike orgasmed. I struggled to swallow his streaming cum. I managed to swallow most of it, but as I gagged, some of his black seed poured out from the corners of my red lips.


All three of them left the room, leaving me laying on the card table, covered in and filled with their black seed. It took at least 5 minutes for me to regain my strength. I got up and was putting my clothes back on when Donald reentered the room. “The boys and me think you’re a fine fuck miss. We’d all like to let you know if you ever need any work done on your car, we can offer you a great deal.“

I smiled from ear to ear, cause I knew I would be needing their “services” again soon.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:01 PM
Hm.....by looking at my thread seems like no other supporters like bro D_G , bro otamay who comes in regular here to give some comments . Well it's ok I'll still keep posting .



Here's one Hardcore story - Title : My New Master . Enjoy !!! ;)


I walked around the house, I couldn't think about anything else. All that ran through my mind was one thing. No matter what I tried to concentrate on, nothing could push the wicked thought that kept intruding on me in my reverie. I walked around like a man possessed. And that was the problem. For that was what I wanted. More than anything. I wanted to be possessed. And by nothing other than my neighbour's dog. And the best part was that the moment was drawing closer every second.

A beautiful black retriever. He stood almost three and a half feet to four feet tall. I had seen him parading around the yard. The master of his domain. And all I could think about every time I watched that dog strut around his yard was one thing and one thing only. I wanted that dog to fuck me. Nothing more. No morals. No special feelings of affection or playfulness. Nothing so sublime or nice. I just wanted to be fucked and fucked hard by that black beast.

I would lay in my bed at night and imagine those legs wrapping around my waist. I could literally feel his weight as he lay on my back. Feel his hind legs scraping against the back of my legs as he humped forward to bring his cock closes to my asshole. And, finally, the moment of bliss as I would feel his cock probing at my ass. And I wouldn't have to guide him at all. Something in me knew that the moment that dog got me in the right position, he would just jump on me and rip my ass apart.

In fact, as I paced back and forth, I decided to face the facts once and for all. I didn't want that dog to fuck me. I wanted that dog to rape me. I wanted that dog to fuck me so hard that I would be crying from the pleasure and the pain. I wanted to find myself trying to move off, only to feel him pull me back with his forelegs, hump up to me to seat his cock better in me, and fuck my brains out. To fuck me whether I wanted it or not. To make me a bitch in the best way possible. And to fuck me for as long as he wanted to. And all I would be able to do would be to couch there as he fucked my ass and wait for my master to finish with me. I would service my master's cock like a good bitch and be happy that he was fucking me.

I had been planning this for over two weeks now. It had started the night I was in my living room getting fucked by my dog. I happened to look out my living room window at one point and was startled to see the neighbour's retriever standing in the yard staring straight at me. I was so stunned by the look of intense concentration that dog was giving me I could only crouch there, as my dog fucked me, and stare back in mute shock. I know it sounds weird, but I'm almost certain that dog knew exactly what was happening. I was so wrapped up in staring back at him I never felt when the knot entered my ass. It was only when it started to swell up inside me that I realised that I hadn't wanted to tie that night. But it was too late. And suddenly, it didn't matter. In fact, I wanted to tie. I realised how crazy my thoughts were, but all I could think of was that I wanted that dog to see me tied to my dog.

When my dog was finished fucking me, he stopped for a few seconds, then lay down on my back. I had trained him to lay on my back and not turn on me, because it normally hurt too much during the process, but this time, I couldn't wait. The moment he stopped, I started trying to get him to turn. At first, he didn't want to, but instinct soon took over. For a while, I was sure his knot was going to rip out of me and damage me, but I didn't care. It was almost as if there was one person performing the maneuver, and another standing back watching it. I finally got him to turn and there we were. Me on all fours, my dog, ass to as with me, his cock locked solidly in my ass, the knot tugging on me from inside my ass. And all I could see was the retriever staring at me. During all this time, he hadn't moved. He just stood there, that concentrated look on his face.

Now I was in heaven. I started stroking my cock, never taking my eyes off of him. My dog decided to move about a bit to get more comfortable and his cock immediately started pulling on me from inside my ass. I had no choice but to stop masturbating and backpedal with him. Luckily, he didn't move very far and I was able to keep the retriever in sight. When he stopped, I immediately started masturbating once more. It was one of the most erotic moments I'd had in my life. My dog ass to ass with me, his cock in my ass pulsing as he pumped his sperm into me, the retriever standing in the next yard, staring at me, never moving, all while I crouched there stroking my cock,. I finally came so hard I had to clench my teeth to stop from screaming out. I lost all control of my muscles and started jerking in place. My body rocking as the electric shocks of my orgasm ripped through me. My cum spraying all over me, and the floor, as my cock twitched again and again as I came. And all the while, I could still feel the heat of my dog sperm spraying inside me as his cock pulsed in me to lay his seed in me.

Finally, I started to come down from the orgasm and looked up to find the retriever. What I saw made my heart jump in my chest. While I was being wracked by my orgasm, he had moved over to the fence and was now standing on his hind legs with his front paws on the fence itself. This had allowed him an uninterrupted view of my orgasm. That was the moment I knew. I had to have that dog. I had to get his cock into me. I didn't care what I had to do. I just knew that I wanted that dog to fuck me. I wanted to be his bitch more than anything in this world.

It took my dog about fifteen minutes before his cock got small enough to slip out of my ass. When he did, I got up, his sperm running down my ass and walked over to the window. As I got closer to the window, I could see him start to twitch in that way that dogs have where they seem to move and stay still at the same time. When I got there, all I could do was stand there and stare at him. Finally, I did something I have never done in all my life of zoo sex. Staring him straight in the face, I reached down, scooped up some of the cum running down my leg, and, never taking my eyes off of him, began to smear it all over me. I can't begin to describe the feeling running through me at that point. I knew I was putting on a display for him and it felt right. I reached down again, caught some more in the palm of my hand, and started rubbing it on my chest. Slowly running my hands up and down my body. Until I reached my cock. I could se his tail start to wag and I knew he understood that I was doing this for him.

I don't know how long I stood there doing that, but the next thing I knew, I felt my dogs, nose probing at my ass. Then I felt his tongue start to lick up and down my legs and he started licking me clean. When he got to my asshole, I leaned forward until I was pressed against the window, spread my legs to allow him better access to my asshole, and stood there staring at my future master as my dogs tongue flick back and forth over my ass. And, deep inside of me, it felt right. I was putting on this show for my master. I was letting him see what he was going to possess. I was giving him a preview of the bitch he was going to fuck. I was letting him know that I was his and he would be able to do anything with me he wanted to.

What scared and excited me at the same time was that, no matter how many times I had been fucked, I had always had some modicum of control. I had always felt that I was the one that allowed my dog to fuck me. I gave his access to my ass. I loved to have them fuck me, but it was always on my terms. I could always say no.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:03 PM
Not this time. This time, there was no game here. This dog was going to be my master. And I wanted him to be. I wanted him to take me like nothing ever had before. I wanted to prostrate myself before, offer my ass, and have him fuck me blind. To put his cock so far into me I would feel it all the way inside my stomach. And to finally cum and spray his seed deep into me and make me his. To feel his cock pulsing in me. To feel his knot swell inside my ass and tie me to him until he was finished spraying his cum deep inside me. Like the good bitch I was going to be. His bitch.

When my dog was finished, my head started clearing and I realised that I had been standing at my window, stark naked as my dog liked me clean. Anyone who had been looking hard enough would have caught sight of me. But I didn't care. I took one last look at the retriever, and, smiling at the thought of what was to come, went off to the bathroom. That night, I made my plans to become a bitch.

For the rest of the week, I would wait until the entire neighbourhood was asleep, then, silently making my way out to the back yard, I would strip by the fence and let my dog fuck me. As I crouched there, I would hear the retriever come up to the fence. Sometimes he would just stand there on the other side of the fence while I was getting fucked. Other times, I could hear him prancing about, sometimes scraping against the fence as if he was trying to get through. And I knew he was. I knew he understood what was happening on the other side of the fence. Another dog was fucking his bitch and he wanted access to her. I wasn't a man to him. I was a bitch and he wanted badly to fuck me. I could practically feel his craving through the wooden fence. One night, I heard him whining and I knew right then, at that moment, that I was his. I knew the moment this dog got me alone, he would go to town on me. He would fuck me like crazy and that was exactly what I wanted.

The next day, I struck up a conversation with my neighbour and found, almost bursting with joy and anticipation, heard the words I had hoped against all hope to hear. He was going out next weekend to fish with his buddies overnight. He would be back the next day and would appreciate if I'd keep an eye on the place for him The best part of this was as we stood at the fence talking, the retriever came up and sat there watching me. He never moved. He didn't bark. He didn't wag his tail. He just sat there watching me. And he caught me. The look I gave him was to let him know that I knew my place and was willing to accept it. Wanted it. Needed it. At one point I cast my eyes down from his for a moment, then lifted them back up to stare at him. Only to see him open his mouth and start to pant as he watched me. Then, with a feeling that can only be described as utter joy, I saw his tail start to wag. And I knew he had understood. He knew what was coming and was letting me know that he was ready.

In the following week, I let my dog fuck me by the fence five more times to let my master get a hint of what he was going to get. On one particular night, I don't know what got into my dog, but he was fucking me so hard I was grunting every time he slammed his cock into me and I had to brace myself to stop from being pushed forward from the force of the fucking. Normally, when he gets his knot in me, he slows down. But not this time. I could not only feel his cock in me, I could feel the knot sliding inside of me. And tugging on me every time he pulled back to slam into me again. During that time, I heard the retriever jumping up and down against the fence and I knew he was going crazy over there. I didn't know if he wanted to come and protect me, or just take over and fuck me some more. I came so hard that night that I almost passed out. I ended up slightly hanging from my dog's cock, the knot in my ass keeping me suspended in the air.

But, finally, the day arrived. It was Saturday morning. Then lunchtime. Then afternoon. And finally, after a day of constantly walking around the house, pulling on my crotch and running my hands all over myself; of standing in the bathroom as the water ran over me and holding onto my ass and kneading it in my hands, the moment arrived. At one point in the bathroom, I slipped one finger into me. It was all I could do not to scream as the time seemed to slow down as the hour approached. But finally, it was night. I heard a car pull up my neighbour's driveway. I went outside and saw a Suburban packed with people. They honked the horn and, after a few moments, my neighbour finally came out. He saw me standing in my doorway and, as they drove past, waved to me. I waved back and smiled as he left. At last, the time had come. I was going to my master.

And I was going to get the fuck I had been craving all this time. I was finally going to let him take me. To possess me and turn me into his bitch, and his bitch alone. I went back into the house and sat down in front of the television. I stayed that was for about two hours, not really watching, but marking the time by the passage of the shows. Finally, it was late enough. I went to my room and changed into a T-shirt and a pair of shorts. I took one last look at myself in the mirror, then I went outside to meet my master.

This was it. This was the moment I had been craving all week long. The moment I had been dreaming of, and wanting more than anything ever before. I knew that tonight was going to be different than any of the other times. All those times, I had been a willing partner in the sexual adventures. Not tonight. Tonight, I was going to assume my place. I was going to be a bitch tonight. A receptacle for the seed of my master and nothing else. I would let him do anything he wanted to, and I knew that after he was done with me, I would crave for even more.

As I walked towards the fence, I could feel my cock start to rise up in my shorts in anticipation of the coming fuck. Because that's what was going to happen. I was going to get fucked. And fucked good. And I wanted him to fuck me. I wanted him to slam his cock into me so hard that I could only scream in pain, and joy, and ecstasy from the feel of it ramming into my ass. I wanted him to fuck me till I cried. Till my heart stopped. I had always heard women talk of getting their brains fucked out. Tonight, I knew I would understand exactly what they meant.

As I got closer to the fence, I could make out a vague outline through it, moving back and forth. And I knew exactly what it was. My master was waiting for me to come over so he could climb on my back, put his cock in my ass, and service me properly. By now, my cock was so hard it was beginning to hurt. My shorts were sticking out in front of me, almost like a signpost to the beautiful sex awaiting me. As I got even closer, I started to hear the sounds that transported me. He was whining. My master was whining. As beautiful a sign as I could have asked for. He wanted me. And as much as I wanted him.

I finally got to the fence and, after stopping for a second to try and slow my heart, I went to it and leaned over. And there he was. In all his beautiful, dark, sleekness. His body quivering in excitement as he waited for his bitch to come over so he could start fucking her. And I immediately knew what I had to do. It came to my mind as clearly as if the words were spoken to me.

As I stood there watching him, I slowly reached down and drew my shorts off. First one leg, then the other, all the while never taking my eyes off him. When they were completely off, I threw them away from me. Next, slowly, as if to make him understand that this was for him, I pulled my T-shirt up and off, then threw that away. Then I stood there. My skin shivering in the heat of the sexual excitement and the chill of the night air. And I understood what I had done. I was not going to profane the area of my master with unnecessary items. I was an offering to him. I was to be his and his alone this night. And I would make sure that I was prepared for him to do with me as he pleased the moment I stepped into his domain.

As I put my hands on the fence and started to climb over, he immediately stopped moving. He sat down and just watched me coming over. Almost as if he was inspecting me before he fucked me. To make sure I was prepared. There was no sound, no communication between us. That was unnecessary. I knew why I was here. And so did he. And the sooner I came over, the sooner he could start servicing me. I finally jumped over the top and, my heart beating like a hammer, I landed next to him. Still he sat there watching me, and I knew what he expected. I slowly lowered myself down until I was on all fours, my ass willingly waiting for my master to fuck me. He stayed still for about five seconds, then, with a slow movement, got up and walked over to me. He stood next to me for a second; then he started walking all around me. Sniffing me on my arms. Then my neck. Then my face. He looked me in the eye for a second, then continued his perusal of his offering. He came to my cock, and, pausing for a second, licked at the head of it a few times. The feel of his tongue sliding on my cock almost made my heart seize in my chest. Finally, he walked around to the back of me and I waited. My body was trembling in anticipation at what was coming. Then, I felt his nose brush against my ass and, oh god...oh joy..he started licking my asshole.


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:05 PM
I was in heaven. The soft rasp of his tongue scraping against my asshole was transporting me to levels of excitement I had never felt before. Every time his tongue brushed against my asshole, my cock would jerk from the sensation. I was moaning and crying from the feelings coursing through my body. Like minute, electric shocks; causing me to jerk and twist in place. Then he stopped. And I knew this was it.

I braced myself for what seemed like forever, then I felt his paws on my back. I immediately dropped my back lower and thrust my ass higher into the air to allow him easy access. For a second, there was no movement on his part. Then, with a brutality I could never have imagined, he slammed himself into me. I cried out in shock, delight, pain, and absoloute joy as I felt his cock slam into my ass. Now, he humped himself forward, grabbed my hips, and proceeded to slam his cock into me. I was grunting and moaning with each stroke of his cock inside of me. I grabbed onto the grass beneath me to steady my self as he rocked me forward with each thrust of his cock into my ass.

"Ohh goood...yes... fuck me..master..fuck me...make me your bitch...fuck me...make me scream. Fuck me.... Fuck em.."

Then his knot popped into me and I did scream. It had gotten quite large already and I felt my asshole stretch open as he slammed his entire cock up into me. Then I felt the knot swell and lock into me and knew bliss. My master, with his knot now locked solidly in his bitch, never slowed down. I could feel the knot pulling on me inside every time he pulled back, then I would feel it scrape along the insides of my ass as he slammed his cock back into me. Now he picked up the tempo. All I could do was crouch there and moan and beg for more as I felt his cock swelling even bigger inside me and moving and jerking in me as my master fucked me as hard as he could. For that is what he was doing. Days of frustration on his part at not having gotten to fuck his bitch were now coming out.

Now, I could no longer stop myself. He was fucking me too hard. I started moving forward from the force of his thrusts, his cock ramming deep up into me as he fucked me. Tearing at my insides as he tried to get as much of his cock into me as he could. And I begged him for more.

"Yes. Please....yes...oh god, yes. Oh, pleeeaassee, fuck me..Please fuck me. Ram your cock into me..fuck me..fuck your bitch good. Please fuck your good bitch.. harder.. HarDER... HARDER!!! PLEASE!!!"

By this time, my head was down on the ground as I tried to get my ass even higher in the air to allow him to put as much of his cock in me as he could. I wanted to feel his cock in my ass. I wanted to feel his cock in my belly. I wanted him to put his cock so deep in me that I would feel it in my chest. As he slammed his cock into me, I kept grinding my ass back to try and allow him to get his cock deeper into me. I wanted all of this dog's cock in me. I didn't want any part of it outside. I wanted to give him full access to his bitch. To allow him to make sure that he fucked me properly and to let him know that I was his bitch and he could have me any way he wanted. I had been craving his cock all this time and I wanted to make sure I got as much of it as I could.

For the next few minutes, I just lay there, my grunts getting more guttural with each thrust into me and wallowed in the joy of my master's cock inside of me. Thrusting and slamming into my ass with the force of his fuck. Fucking me good and making me a bitch. Pushing his cock up into me so that I would know that I was getting fucked properly.

Oh god yes. The feel of that beautiful cock. His legs holding my hips to make sure he could get up enough leverage to ram his cock in deep. To slam into me. To fuck me. Fucking me. Oh god. I was getting fucked and it felt wonderful. My master was fucking me up my ass with his dog cock and I wanted him to keep fucking me as hard as possible. Just keep ramming his cock in my ass. Keep slamming his hips into me with each thrust. Moving me forward with the force of his fucking. Please master. Yes. Fuck me. Fuck me, master. Fuck you bitch. Fuck me hard. Plunge that beautiful cock into me. Keep reaming me out. Fuck my ass. Rape my ass. Ohhhh godddDD!!!

Finally, I could feel him speed up and I knew he was cumming. Now I ground back even harder and tried to raise my ass even more. I wanted him to plant his seed in me. I wasted him to spew his cum as deep in me as he could. I held on as best as I could and waited as my master started impregnating me. Making me his own. Making me his bitch. I could feel his warm seed spilling me and it felt like I was filling up, and empty at the same time. I wanted it all. His cock. His seed. Anything he could give me. And more. He started making a high pitched yelping sound and, with a last push that drove me almost six inches forward from the force of it, slammed into me one last time.

Then, he stopped moving. He lay there one my back, and I reveled in the feel of his fur across me as he started filling me up with his cum. I could feel his cock throbbing inside me. Each pulse of it a joy as I knew that meant more of his seed filling me up. Then, he did what I hoped he would do. He started to get down and, with a pain that filled me with ecstasy, he turned on me. Now, his cock was pulling on me so hard I felt like I was going to explode. I crouched there, my ass tight against his as he continued to service me, his cock throbbing in my ass, his cum spilling in me and I knew that it had been worth it. But it wasn't over.

The next thing I knew. He started walking forward. I felt his cock pull on me with almost tearing force and gave a cry. I looked around at him, but he never even slowed down. He continued trying to walk forward. I had no choice. I started to back pedal. Trying to keep my ass planted firmly against his as he pulled me with him, his knot locked in my ass making sure that I followed him wherever my master wanted to go. Tugging on me with each step he made as I tried to keep up with him. He walked along for about ten feet, me, with my ass in the air with his cock in me, following him. Finally, he stopped and I was able to look around and see where we were.

To my amazement, I could see that he had dragged me towards the fence. Now that we were there, he started barking. I couldn't understand what he was doing at first. But I didn't care. Because, every time he barked, his cock would jump inside me and his knot would tug on the inside of my ass and the sensations were driving me over the edge. I knew I was cumming and there was nothing I could do to stop it. Even though I hadn't once touched my cock during the entire time he was fucking me. The constant tugging, the feel of the length of his cock in me jerking as he continued to spew his cum into me; it all combined to finally sent me into a spasm of pleasure. Now, I started squealing as wave after wave of pleasure washed over as my orgasm wracked me. My cock was jerking and I could feel my cum splashing on my stomach as I spilled my seed. I cried and writhed on the end of his cock, and finally collapsed to the ground.. The only thing keeping me up being my masters cock locked in me.

When the orgasm finally started to wear down, I realised that he had stopped barking. And I also realised that I could hear something else. And I finally understood what he had done. The other sound I was hearing was my dog, on the other side of the fence, whining. Whining because he understood what had happened and he wanted to get over here, but he couldn't. And I understood what my master had done. He had deliberately incited my dog to come to the fence so he could see my on all fours, my masters cock in me as I was serviced. Ass to ass like a bitch as he dragged me around the yard. Letting him know who the master of this bitch was. I couldn't believe it. Then, I screamed into my hand as he did something NO OTHER DOG HAD EVER DONE! He started turning on me again.

I could believe it. Not only that, I couldn't believe the incredible amount of pain I was suddenly in. And I couldn't do anything about it. I tried to move my body around to get into a better position, but there was no use. I could only crouch there, my fist in my mouth as I bit down and continued to scream as he turned on me. His cock and his knot seeming to want to tear my ass out of me. I desperately reached back and brought his hind legs over my back, while trying to support his body, to help him. Anything to get the pain to go away and before his cock ripped my asshole open. All the while moving my ass around to keep it as close to his so his cock didn't come out. Then, he climbed up on my back once more. I was starting to recover from the pain when suddenly, without warning, he started fucking me once more. I flipped.

My ass was already sore and sensitive from the first fucking. Not to mention his turning on me twice. Now, it felt like I was being ripped open to the very core of my being. Tears started running down my face as I cried and moaned from the force of his knot rasping back and forth in me. And he wasn't being gentle either. He was fucking me just as hard as the first time. Ramming into me so hard that my body was shaking from the force of his hips slamming into me. And then, I realised something incredible. Through my tears, through my pain, I had started grinding back into him again.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:07 PM
I wanted this. I needed this. Wanted him to rip me open with his cock. I wanted the feel of that beautiful cock sliding inside me to go on forever. I wanted the feel of his knot, tugging on me every time he pulled back , then pushing up into me every time he thrust forward. The feel of his cock sliding inside of me as he fucked me. In fact, I realised that I had started begging him again. And that was the moment that I knew for sure that he was my master. He was my owner. I was his. Body and soul. To fuck. To ream. To impregnate. To spill his seed. Anything, my master. Just please keep fucking me like your good bitch. I was writhing under him and begging him for his cock.

"Yes master...oh god yes master. Fuck your bitch. Oh god, fuck me good.....oh god...slam your cock up in me...yes..oh god... oh god... ohhhhh gooodddd... yes....fuck my ass... fuck it.... yes...YES. YESSS!!

His hind legs were coming off the ground with the force of his fucking me. I was rocking and moving and falling down, only to get back up and make sure my ass was properly in the air for him. I didn't want him to miss a beat. Just to keep that cock ramming in me as hard as he could. Keep slamming his cock into my ass. Keep fucking me as hard as possible. Please keep fucking me master. Fuck me.

And, as he speeded up and started to cum again, to my own amazement, I could feel my own orgasm building up. My body started shaking again as it ripped through me. Overflowing my senses and causing my muscles to jerk and freeze from the pleasure. His front paws ended up on my shoulders in his frantic attempt to shove as much of his cock into me as possible as he came and I freaked. Now he was almost upright in his effort to get as much of his cock into my ass as possible. He was whining and growling as he fucked me. And I was squealing, and crying. Begging him to keep fucking me and make me his.

I screamed as my orgasm hit, and lost all sense of time and where I was as I crouched there and tried to stop my heart from bursting. I had NEVER cum like this. Sensations and pleasure were flowing over me from head to toe and I couldn't stop them. I could only crouch there and wait for them to end. And pray they never did. Meanwhile, I could feel his cock start to jerk in me again as he started to cum in my ass. I could feel his wonderful dog cock jerking in me and I knew that I would never be the same again.

Finally, I stared to come down once more and this time, I just let go. My legs and my hands both gave out at the same time and I ended up hanging in the air from the cock in my ass. It felt like it was going to rip out of me with the force it was tugging on me with as I hung from it, but I didn't care anymore. I just couldn't do anything. I was lost in the after sensations of the orgasm and couldn't move.

After about three minutes, I finally got up enough strength to get my hands and legs under me, but I decided that I didn't want to. I wanted to hang from my master's cock. I barely gave myself enough leverage to make sure I wasn't hurting him and hung there from his cock. Feeling his cock throb in me as his knot, locked solidly inside my ass made sure I didn't get off until he was finished spilling into me.

After a while, I started to feel his knot go down. Finally, It got small enough to slip out of my ass and his cock popped out of me. I immediately collapsed to the ground and just lay there for a few moments; trying to gather myself. Meanwhile, he moved about three steps away from me, lay down on the ground, and started licking his cock clean. I knew that I should be the one doing it for him, but I just couldn't move. I could only lay there and watch with pleasure the beautiful sight of his pink cock as he licked it and frustration rampaged through me that I wasn't the one licking that cock. I tried to move again, but my muscles seemed to be made of Jell-O and weren't responding. Not to mention the fact that the sensations coming from my ravaged ass, with each beat of my heart, made me want to just lay there and not move.

Then, joy; wonderment...happiness. He stopped licking his cock and looked at me. My gaze was solidly locked on his cock. I wanted that thing in my mouth. As if he'd understood my craving, he got up, strode over to me, and then, stood over me. I was ecstatic. There it was. Hanging over me. His beautiful cock .Right there. I gently reached up and caressed it. This wonderful tool that had just fucked me like no one ever had before. I grabbed it and he immediately growled at me. And I realised that I had to be gentle. He was sore as well. Softly, slowly, I raised myself up on my elbows and, taking a deep breath, reached for his cock with my tongue. I stared running my tongue over it. Licking it softly. Then, I softly took it into my mouth. Now, I started to softly suck on it. His cum was still spilling from it and I would swallow it as I felt it drop into my mouth. Then, I licked it some more. The sensation of my tongue on the smooth surface of his cock was one of the most beautiful things I have ever since felt. The feel of it in my mouth as I sucked on it and felt his cum sliding down my throat was a joy to me as I was bring filled by my master from both ends.

Finally, he pulled away and his cock slipped out of my mouth. He moved away from my face and went around to my ass. I felt his tongue brush against my ass as he gave it a tentative lick. Then, he burrowed his head between my cheeks and started licking my asshole. My asshole was still sore from the fucking and I almost screamed out, but I just bit down and held on. I wanted to make sure and not disappoint my master. I lay there on the ground and, after a small while, the pain started to subside and the pleasure returned. It was wonderful, feeling his tongue lick me as he cleaned me up. Cleaned up his bitch.

Finally, he stopped and came back around to stand in front of me. Then he lay down next to me. I reached up and started running my hands along his head. He lay his head down flat on the ground and I continued to stroke him. I don't know how long we stayed like that, but then, he suddenly got up and walked back to the fence. Then he stood there and turned to look at me. Then back at the fence. And I understood.


Continue next page ......

kark88
15-11-2007, 09:08 PM
"My turn….to…..cum," was all Nick grunted, before a stream of sperm erupted from his black cock, firing his load up at my chin and throat. As Nick stepped back from me, jerking on his cock, I watched as his black love juice fired onto my tits. Once he was done, I went about cleaning up the mess I had made. I licked up all the cum that was still on their cocks and like the black cock loving slut that I was, I swallowed it all.



Good evening bro birdie8819. :D


Mama Does Daddy

Part 1

"What was that noise," Brenda whispered to Morgan after poking her best friend in the ribs to wake her up!?! "W-what time is it," Morgan asked sleepily, "I don't hear anything, go back to sleep!!!" "Wake up, girl," Brenda implored once again, "I'm not sure but it sounded like someone might be in trouble!!!" Morgan rolled over onto her side, and after wiping the sleep out of her eyes commented, "Are you sure you weren't dreaming, remember last summer when you thought there was a man with a gun hiding in your garage!?!" "Okay, okay," Brenda replied urgently, "so I was wrong once, that doesn't mean I didn't hear what I heard tonight does it!?!" All right already," Morgan replied now fully awake, "so what kind of trouble did it sound like this person was having!?!" "Well, I duuno for sure," Brenda replied quickly, "but it sounded bad!!!"

Morgan looked at the clock and exclaimed, "Good grief, Bren, it's three thirty in the morning and you can't even tell me what you think you heard, so let's try and get some sleep, okay!?!" Brenda was just about to speak, when clear as a bell a woman's voice softly said, "Please, stop, I can't take it anymore!!!" "See what I mean." Brenda said excitedly, "it sounds like some woman's in trouble, I just knew I heard something!!!" "Shut up, Bren," Morgan ordered sternly, "I'm pretty sure that's my mother talking!!!"

"Your mother," Brenda replied in hoarse whisper, "are you nuts, why would she be in any danger!?!" "I don't know," Morgan replied, "but who in the heck else could it be, the only ones in the house are you, me, mom, and my dad, nobody else!?!" "You're right," Brenda whispered in reply, "do you think we should check it out, I mean what if she is in trouble or something!?!" "For once I think that you're right," Morgan replied while hopping out of bed an donning her bath robe, "are you coming with me or not!?!" "And stay here by myself," Brenda replied with a shiver, "are you nuts, I'm right with ya, hon!!!" "Okay then, now be quiet and stay behind me," Morgan replied while opening the door to the long hallway that connected all of the bedrooms, "let's go!!!" Slowly the two eighteen year olds made their way down the corridor to Morgan's folk's bedroom, and the closer they got the louder the noise became, until when they were directly outside the door they able to hear each and every word being spoken inside!!!

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:08 PM
I gathered my strength, pushed myself to my feet, and almost immediately collapsed to the ground again. I stood there swaying for about fifteen seconds, then managed enough strength to stagger over to the fence. When I reached it, I stood there holding on to it for a few seconds, then started to climb over. As I was about to raise my leg over for the last bit, I felt something grab hold of me. I looked down, and saw that he had my leg in his mouth. For a second, we stayed that way, a frozen tableau on this night of discovery, then he released me. And I felt my heart slam in my chest as understanding came. He was letting me know that he wasn't finished with me. He was just letting me go for now. And I smiled at my master to let him know I understood.

I collapsed over into my yard and was immediately rushed by my dog. He started jumping about and yipping and crying as he ran all around, and over me. Then, a bark came from over the fence and he immediately quieted down. And I knew that my master had spoken for me. Not now. Leave him alone. He is MINE!

My dog gave a soft whine and moved off a step from me, all the while casting glances at the fence that separated my from my master. I smiled again, got up, and walked over to my door. I didn't care about anyone seeing me this way, or about the clothes I had thrown off earlier. I went inside and made for the bathroom. Once there, I turned on the shower and stood there under the warm water for what seemed like forever. Then, after getting our and toweling myself off, I went back out to my living room. I knew what I would find, but I had to be sure.

And there he was. My master. Standing in his yard. Looking over at me in my robe. I immediately let the robe fall to the ground and stood there for almost five minutes letting him look at me properly. While I was standing there, my dog came over to me and started getting that frisky look that meant the wanted to fuck me. I looked over at my master and he was now standing, his tale wagging. Even though my ass was sore, I wanted to do this for him. I got down on all fours and my dogs immediately mounted me. I guided his cock into me and he started fucking me. However, I made sure to keep his knot out of me. That was for only my master. No one else. As I crouched there, my dog's cock ramming up into me, all I could do was stare at my master in the next yard and know that I was pleasing him. And that he would make me pay for this the next time he got me down on all fours.

Finally, my dog finished fucking me and I got up from the floor. Then I waved at my master, turned, and went over to the window and lay down. My dog came over and started licking my ass as his cum leaked out of it. I stayed that way for a while, laying there as my dog cleaned me up; just staring at him in the next yard and thinking about what he would do to me the next time. I realised that I had a raging hard-on and proceeded to masturbate while facing him. When I came, I cried out and arched my back against the pleasure. My dog cleaned up my cum from me, then went to lay down and see about himself.

I then went over to my couch and lay down for the night. I woke the next morning feeling like I had never seen sunlight like this before. Out of the window of my living room, I could see that my neighbour had come back. He was standing in his yard, playing with my master. And I smiled. Not because of his lack of knowledge of the treasure he had there. Or his lack of knowledge a what I'd done. But at my luck in his moving in next door to me. And my luck at finding a master who would fuck me properly. And most of all, at the surety that he would one day, sometime in the future, be going out again and I would once again be with my master and let him service me the way I needed. Because a good bitch must always be ready for her master's cock. And I was. Whenever my master called.


The End !!! ;)

kark88
15-11-2007, 09:11 PM
Part 2

"What are they saying," Brenda hissed, "I can't hear a thing!?!" "Well if you shut up you just might," Morgan whispered back, as they both put their ears to othe door and heard
Beth Vincent begging her husband to stop spanking her!!! "Do you promise to be a good little girl," Gordon Vincent asked his wife while striking her bottom with two more hard swats, "you don't sound very convincing to me, young lady!?!" Making what sounded like real tears, Beth sobbed, "Please, daddy, I promise to be good, just don't hit me anymore!!!" "Good grief," Brenda whispered excitedly, "your dad's beating the hell you your mother, what are we gonna do about it!?!" "I-I'm not sure," Morgan replied while her mind was spinning, "it didn't sound like dad was really mad at her, did it!?!" "You wanna take that chance," Brenda asked hoarsely, "what if he's tryin' to kill her or something!?!" "Now you're the one who's acting crazy," Morgan retorted, "you've know my dad since you were a baby and have you ever known him to hit anyone!?!"

After thinking about that one for second or two, Brenda shook her head and replied, "Okay, you got me there, but proof is proof, honey, and it sounds pretty bad to me!!!"
"Shush up," Morgan whispered, "she's saying something else!?!" Both girls quieted right down just in time to hear Morgan's mother say, "If you stop spanking me I can be a very good little girl!!!" "How good," came her father's reply!?! "I-I could suck your thing for you," she said in a little girls' voice, "would you like me to put it in my mouth and suck it for you, daddy!?!" Both Morgan and Brenda gasped while they listened to Mrs. Vincent practically begging her husband to let her suck on his pecker in return for mercy, and as their hearts were pounding they continued listening in!!! "Okay," Gordon replied, "but you have to suck it all the way, and I mean that you swallow every last drop, I don't want a repeat of last week when you pulled it out and let it shoot all over your breasts, do you understand me, little girl!?!" "Oh yes, daddy," she happily replied, "I understand perfectly!!!"

kark88
15-11-2007, 09:12 PM
Part 3

"Oh, Beth," Gordon Vincent sighed, "you have a real talent there, better than anyone I've ever had!!!" "Even better than Cindy Wells," Beth asked with a chuckle!?! "Well, I guess that I'd call that a dead heat," Gordon replied quickly, "let's just say that you're both in the major leagues of cocksuckers!!!" Brenda nearly collapsed when she heard that last little exchange, and with a look of total confusion she whispered, "D-did you hear that, your dad acts like my mom's given him oral sex, I just can't believe it, and your mother knows all about it too!?!" "I don't know what to say," Morgan replied softly while patting her best friend on the arm, "but from the sound of it, I'll bet your dad was doing my mom too, or at least that makes the most sense!!!" "Most sense," Brenda snapped, "that means that they'd have been wife swapping, or worse!!!" "I know, I know," Morgan retorted, "what do you want me to do about it, go in and ask them, or maybe we should call up your mom and ask her, that would be fun, "by the way mom, I heard Gordon and Beth Vincent mention that you sucked him off and I was just wondering if it were true!?!" "All right, already," Brenda replied a little sadly, "I'm just a little shocked that's all!!!" "You and me both," Morgan replied as she put her ear back to the door!!!

The sounds of Beth's sucking became louder and louder until Gordon moaned out loud and groaned as he filled his wife's hot mouth with a load of nice gooey cum!!! "Now that was a good little girl," he said with a sigh, "not one drop lost, and to just to show my appreciation I'll give you anything you want, just name it!!!" "Well, daddy," she replied giggling, "you know how tight my little pussy is, and it could really use a good hard fucking, so could you do that for me, daddy, could you please fuck your little girl's pussy for her!?!" After what sounded like a little chuckle from her father, Gordon Vincent replied, "Of course I will, dear, how would you like it!?!" "Oh, daddy," she squealed, "I'd really like to ride your big penis, could I daddy, could I ride it, please!?!" "You mean you want me to lie back and just let you climb on and let my penis slide into your little tight pussy," he asked softly!?!" "Oh yes, daddy," she replied, "hurry up, daddy, your little girl really needs a good hard fucking!!!"

kark88
15-11-2007, 09:14 PM
Part 4

"I think that they're playing some kind of sex game," Brenda whispered!!! "With a look of disdain on her face, Morgan just shook her head and replied, "No shit, Sherlock, what ever gave you that idea!?!" "I was just stating a fact, that's all," Brenda replied, "don't jump down my throat will ya!?!" "Okay, okay," Morgan shot back, "shush up now, mama's talking again!!!" "Oh, Gordon," Beth sighed in her normal voice, "you are so fucking good to me, ohhhhhhhhhhh you're so fucking big, I just love riding your fucking pecker!!!" "Y-you're still as tight as when I first married you, babe," her father said while grinding his meat into his wife's cunt, "I'm absolutely addicted to your pussy and ass, I just can't seem to get enough of them!!!" "D-do yo like it when I pretend to be your little girl," she gasped as her pussy convulsed several times in preparation of its climax!?! "You know I do," he moaned loudly, "and I love punishing my "bad" little girl's fat bottom!!!" "Oh, god," she gasped, "I-I'm almost there, w-what about you, are you gonna cum!?!" "Are you nuts," he groaned, "I'm gonna cum in buckets and fill your tight little cunt with a super load of hot jism!!!" Just hearing her husband speaking of her pussy in such a crude fashion was more than enough to send Beth over the cliff and onto the shoals of orgasm reef as her pussy spasmed out of control, gripping her husband's penis in its vise like grip until it shuddered hard, and then released its load of firey cum deep inside of her
quaking pussy!!!

Once back in bed both girls were silent for a long time until Brenda asked softly, "Do you really think that they did my parents or it was all part of their game!?!" "I don't know, Bren," Morgan replied thoughtfully, "but I do know one thing, I've got the two hottest folks around, and you can take that to the bank!!!

End of story. :)

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:14 PM
Good evening bro birdie8819. :D


Yo bro kark88 didn't see you come in , Thanks for your story . :)

Well here one Erotic story for you also . Title : An apologetic e-mail


Dear Ann

I guess the last thing you would have expected from me is an e-mail and right now I suspect you are probably raising an eyebrow or two in surprise...The truth is...I didn't know what else to do.

I feel real bad about what happened the other week, and I'm sure you will have guessed by now, it's why I have kept out of your way, believing I'd not be made too welcome were I to have called round.

I can only hope you can accept my apology for what happened for I truly am sorry.

I've spent the last week trying to come up with an excuse for what happened. I know there is none Ann... All I can do by way of explanation is be completely honest with you and hope you can understand how difficult, what I am about to say, is for me?

I've tried to figure out in my head why I did what I did and can only put it down to the simple reason, my feelings for you got the better of me.

The truth is Ann, I just can't seem to get you out of my head.

If I am completely honest Ann, I have fancied you, right from the moment we were very first introduced....And before you say anything..Yes I know only too well how wrong these feelings are. How wrong it was for me to try what I did, just as I don't need to be reminded of the fact, I'm married to your daughter, which in itself makes what I did all the worse.

For that matter, I am also aware I could have spoiled things for you and your hubby. I know all this...and more besides..and if it helps you any, I feel as guilty as hell, but when I see you Ann I find it so hard to control my feelings, which is pretty much all I can put it down too, well...at least the day in question.

If you remember rightly Ann, you were wearing a cream coloured, v-necked top that day and when I saw how you were dressed I think I knew right away I was going to do something stupid.

The fact is Ann, I have always admired how fit you keep yourself. You have such a sexy body and appear to know just how to dress, always looking good in whatever you wear but on that particular day...well what can I say, something just snapped inside me and I imagined, in my minds eye, you'd worn that outfit just for me. I know now of course that's not the case. I guess I knew that even then, but that said, I couldn't keep my eyes off you. You looked so beautiful. So sexy, to the point where, and I am ashamed to say this...... I wanted you. I know I shouldn't be admitting this but God I wanted you so bad!

Commonsense went out of the window. There we were, just the two of us. You looking so damned delicious and I couldn't get over how good that top looked, hugging your delicious curves.

Yes again Ann I know it's so damned wrong of me to be having thoughts like these never mind the fact I'm opening up to you now in order to try and explain things. All I can say in defence is....Who can help how they feel?
Like I said, something snapped that day and I just had to feel your body close to mine.

Yes it was wrong of me to push myself onto you... to have kissed you the way I did. I can only promise to make sure it doesn't happen again, and while I have so many regrets for forcing myself on you that day, the one thing I will say is the feel of your body close to mine will live in my mind for a very long time.

I just want you to understand it is all because of how attracted I am to you......of how sexy I find you, and believe me Lin just holding you in my arms that day proved that beyond any doubt.

OK...yes yes..no need to remind me how wrong it was, or of who I am married to, or of the age gap between us. Please Ann, accept my apology so we can at least try and be friends again.


Dear Andy,

Yes you were right! The last thing I expected was to get a mail from you and was even more surprised with the things you had to say, but before I go on, yes of course I will accept your apology. I am just pleased I have at least heard from you at last for I felt I was maybe a little too stern with you that day.

Yes Andy, What you tried was wrong, I think we both know that, both now and at the time, but at least your mail has gone some way to explaining why it is you tried what you did.

I have to say Andy, I am more than surprised to hear of your feelings for me, even moreso that you have been feeling this way since we first met, especially given, at 54 years of age I am almost 20 years your senior.

As you rightly say, I am also your Mother-in-law Andy. So there is my daughter, your wife to consider, and YES, just those two points alone should be enough for us to realise what happened was so very wrong. However, I must say, when I read your words I was more than a little flattered to hear of your feelings, as I am sure any older woman would be to hear she has a young admirer.

Please Andy, you mustn't carry all the blame yourself.

After you had left, I 'had time to think things through, ok... yes! It was indeed you who made the initial move, but it occurred to me, the reality was, I did little to try and reject your advances.

Being older and supposedly wiser, I should have known better. I should have put a stop to it right away and, if I had done, at least we would not be in the situation we face now.

You've maybe wondered why I didn't stop you straight away, as I myself have wondered.

I thought long and hard about this point over the following days as to why I didn't, and as you have been good enough to be honest with me, so I feel I ought to be honest with you.

Like you, I too have felt the attraction between us... and yes...if I think about it, it stems from the first time we met. Indeed I remember thinking even then, what a good catch you were for my daughter. And that's just the point Andy. The bigger part of why it is so wrong.

Yes you are right when you say we none of us can help how we might feel towards another person but regardless of how I might feel towards you, or you towards me we both know we need to bury these feelings for, you are married to my daughter and I have no wish to jeopardise my marriage to Mike.

I realise from all you have said in your mail how hard this will be for you, but equally it is going to be every bit as hard for me now that I know of your feelings.

Now more than ever I know I should have rejected you that day Andy but aware of our attraction, having often wondered how it would feel to hold you in my arms, the simple fact is, I was far too aroused to do so. And as for the way you kissed me, what can I say? It took my breath away! I can honestly say I have never before felt so aroused from just a kiss!!

But as much as I enjoyed those few moments, you are right Andy. It's wrong and we have to think of the consequences. We can't allow it to happen again in view of all that would be at stake.

I do hope now you have read my mail you are feeling a little better about yourself Andy. Just remember, as wrong as you thought you were...I was equally to blame.

Love Ann


Continue next page ......

kark88
15-11-2007, 09:16 PM
Yo bro kark88 didn't see you come in , Thanks for your story . :)

You are welcome. Paiseh also don't see your posting. Your stories are getting very hot. :D

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:18 PM
Dear Ann,

Thank you so much for your response to my mail and of course for accepting my apology. I would hate to think what I tried would have caused a huge rift between us. I don't think I could have ever gotten over that had that been the case. I just hope you didn't feel the need to tell Mike what happened?

You are of course right...it would be foolish to even begin to think we could have a relationship.....I guess we will have to put that down to wishful thinking on my part....However, you can't begin to know how pleased I was to read in your mail that you too have held feelings for me.

I'm tempted to ask what form these feelings have taken Ann. If they might be like mine where I have lain in bed having so many erotic fantasies about you?

I know I shouldn't be dwelling on this Ann but feel you knowing how aroused you get me may go some way to explain why I tried what I did that day.

So many times I've laid in bed at night thinking about you... and without fail Ann the thoughts I have about you always cause me to stir...to grow hard.... It sounds awful even to admit to that Ann, and I am sure it is not something you wanted to hear, the truth is I can't help it. It's how it's always been when I have thoughts of you.

That Tuesday, seeing you dressed in that sexy cream top.Is it any wonder, the way it caresses that body of yours, I became instantly aroused, and while a part of me regrets what I did...another part is always going to cherish how good it felt to finally have you in my arms...to savour those sexy full lips of yours.

Hmmm! I shouldn't say this but even now I can taste that lipstick of yours on my lips....As for feeling those beautiful breasts in my hands Ann....They felt every bit as good as my imagination suggested.

It also didn't help reading your mail. Yes of course I was more than a little pleased you responded but I never expected to hear what you had to say. The idea you too have felt the attraction causes me to become aroused even now.

Oh dear! I am sorry Ann....I know that's not what you wanted to hear...and yes you are quite right when you say we have to bring a close to this matter.

Once again... thank you for your response. I shall be able to rest easy now knowing when I see you next we can still be friends....

xxxx Andy



Dear Andy

Please don't be so silly. There is never going to be a rift between us and you will always be welcome here.

I had to read your latest mail several times just to make sure you said what you did.....and as terrible as it must make me sound I couldn't help but visualise the idea of you lying in bed getting aroused over thoughts of me!!! Is that really true Andy? Do you really lie in bed at night and find yourself growing aroused over someone as old as me?

I have to admit the very idea sent a shiver up and down my body imagining you growing aroused simply by thinking about me....though I did find myself wondering if it is more than just thinking.... or if maybe you find your thoughts give rise to other needs?

Oh God Andy... even just typing those words is causing a little stir down below... It's naughty I know, but the idea of touching yourself for me has gotten me feeling aroused. I think back to that day, when you held me, kissed me... and yes! I remember so well your hand on my breast. Naughty or not, it felt soooo good, you caressing the soft material of my top back and forth over my nipples. You've such big strong hands Andy. It made me feel so wanton having my son in law touching me that way. I remember hoping you wouldn't feel how aroused my nipples had become. Silly I know for even without looking I could feel them poking out hard beneath that soft top I wore.

I know I shouldn't ask this Andy, given we've both agreed this matter needs closing, and I will understand completely if you choose not to answer but, hearing your thoughts has made me wonder, if, when you are lying in bed thinking of me. If you are stroking yourself and of course, if you are, just what it is you are imagining???

Oh dear...I think I have already said to much in this mail... I hope I haven't offended you with my questions.....

Bye for now Ann


Dear Ann

I could never be offended by anything you say or do and as long as you are happy knowing my thoughts, I am more than pleased to tell you.

Right now for example, just reading your latest mail has got me feeling horny. I am so pleased you enjoyed the touch of my hand over your breasts! Until the day in question my thoughts were nothing but fantasies, now, having enjoyed the closeness of your body, albeit briefly, I have something far more tangible for my imagination to work with and the idea you too have had thoughts of me...well.....that simply excites me all the more.

As for what I imagine..... these past few weeks I haven't been able to stop picturing you in the kitchen just as you were that day looking so so sexy in the way you were dressed, that body hugging top. I also imagine you wearing stockings and suspenders Ann....a particular favourite fantasy of mine which alone is enough to get me aroused ...very aroused, but that's where any similarity to that day and my fantasy end for, in my imagination you are all too aware of me looking you up and down. You stand by the sink, only too aware, behind you I am admiring your sexy body, my eyes feasting on those delightful curves, only this time when I approach, you welcome my touch, the caress of my hands and you turn to face me, welcoming me into your arms, that we can both enjoy the touch and feel of one another's bodies as our lips close upon one another's, as our tongues seek the warmth and wetness of one another's mouths.

I imagine how passionate that kiss would be Ann. Nothing like how a son-in-law, mother-in-law should kiss.

It would start with delicate pecks, lips brushing lightly against lips. Building in passion. Our mouths open, our tongue snaking across the short divide, seeking, searching the warmth of one another's mouth as our lips press together, almost crushing with our desire to satisfy our need.

My hands would begin to explore your body...yours would explore mine as our heads twist one way, then the other with the urgency of lovers who have missed and yearned for one another.

Can see you it now Ann. The kissing more urgent.....more passionate, a kiss more reminiscent of a teenage first date?

I push you backwards, up against the kitchen wall where, holding onto your wrists, pinning them above your head, we continue with our snog but by now we are so aroused we are each moaning our pleasure deep and hard into one another's mouth's.

Just writing these few lines has got me stroking myself for you Ann as I think these sexy thoughts...wishing it were all true....wishing once more I could feel that sexy body of yours pressed firmly against mine.

Of course there are many more such thoughts Ann, but I'm not too sure how much you really want to know.
In any event I hope it might please you, knowing I am hard for you right now. Hard enough that I will have to go and relieve myself if I am to get any sleep tonight...

I do hope this is what you wanted to hear Ann.... and that it hasn't come as too great a shock.

I guess that's all for the moment.... ohhh except maybe to ask if you have any thoughts like these...?

Bye for now....Andy


Continue next page ............

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:20 PM
You are welcome. Paiseh also don't see your posting. Your stories are getting very hot. :D


Thanks for your compliments , well for the bro's & sis's here we must work harder for them to enjoy the stories here . ;)

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:21 PM
Oh Andy,

I have just re-read all of the mails we have sent to one another and find it hard to believe how, what started as an apology has lead onto this!!!! I can only assume this is happening because of our mutual attraction for one another!!

I do not need telling it's wrong a son/mum-in-law should feel this way towards one another, but your mails and the way you express your thoughts simply evoke my latent attraction to you.

I would never credit myself as being the sexy woman you describe Andy, nor do I have any idea why you have such thoughts of me but I can't help admit, I am so pleased you do.

Reading your words, imagining you running your hand up and down your manhood as you think about me is such a turn on. And yes! I would love to know more of your thoughts....of what you imagine to happen after we have finished kissing and snogging one another against my kitchen wall???

I soooo enjoyed your description of how we would kiss. It was so so arousing and am ashamed to say, when I felt between my legs after reading your mail I could feel how wet you had made Annie's little pussy. Hmmmm! I do hope you like that idea Andy...of your Mother-in-laws pussy being nice and wet all because of the things you describe??

And when I was feeling myself, I even found myself wondering what it might be like to feel your lips on me down below? Is that maybe something else you have imagined when you've been having thoughts of me, that you would open my legs and kiss my horny pussy to a climax? For that's what it is now Andy. Horny......

Ohhh Andy!! How could an E-Mail apology have lead to me wanting you as much as I do.....It can't happen Andy...there is far too much at stake, but you have fired my passion to the point I now find I am longing for the touch and feel of your body once more....like we did in my kitchen that day....to feel you close...your hands on my body... Ohhh and yes as you mentioned it...I love wearing stockings and suspenders....smiles...they make a woman feel so sexy.

I hope all I have said will stimulate your thoughts some more. If it has, then please, I would love to hear more.

I must sign off now for hubby will be home very shortly but I just had to log on to see if I had gotten a mail.

I know you will think it so bad of me, but I shall be looking forward to hearing more of your thoughts, in particular what it is you would do with me next.

Ann
xxxxxx


Dear Annie,

I do hope you don't mind calling you that...I feel it has a softer, sexier tone to it don't you think? And it kind of confirms my growing attraction to you!

Likewise Annie, when I sat down to write that first e-mail in apology to you, it never once crossed my mind where it would lead!!! Even so Annie, I have no regrets, for your mails have simply served to add to my imagination. The fact is, now I only have to visualise you and I am instantly erect!!!

I do hope you don't find that description too crude Annie...I can think of no better way of describing the effect you have on me!!!

I keep tasting those delicious lips of yours together with that sweet, light coloured lipstick you wear. I keep feeling that wonderful, sexy body pressed hard against mine and just those two things alone are enough to get me as hard for you as you describe you get wet for me!!!

I love that very idea Annie, that having read my mails you have touched yourself between your legs...pushed your fingers inside your knickers, to find your pussy is wet from having thoughts about me. I do wonder Annie, if, discovering you are wet from reading my mails, if you push your fingers inside your pussy...and if so, do you close your eyes and imagine them being my cock?

As always you are right Annie. It would be foolish to start something we weren't able to stop and which might cause irreparable damage with our respective partners, but what harm is there if we are both enjoying the mails we are writing, what harm could possibly come of arousing one another by mails?

It might be you disagree...if so please say and I will stop this at once...but for now, well, you have asked what I would do next and I am more than happy to tell you...

Releasing your wrists I would begin to kiss all down your body... starting with your lips....then chin....then your neck...oh yes that lovely soft neck......then lower still, fondling a breast in each of my hands, sucking each nipple in turn to erection until they resemble young, ripening buds, each firm and wholesome beneath that oh so sexy top.

I would continue to knead and caress your tits with my fingers and mouth until such time the areas around your nipples were soaked in my juices, the soft material translucent, each nipple clearly visible, pouting beneath as they strive to break through the soft confines of the fabric.

There in the kitchen your hands would be pressing the back of my head, your words encouraging me to suck and chew and nibble, but I want more Annie and drop to my knees, where my hands ease the hem of your skirt upwards, further and further up along your fleshy, stockinged thighs until your stocking tops and suspenders are exposed.....and a very sexy pair of black thongs....

My lips would kiss their way up from your knees...over the silky nylon...over those same thighs that my fingers are massaging, my lips drawn by the scent of your pussy and sopping, wet knickers. You'd moan out loud then hook a leg up over my shoulder as my hands circle the rounded cheeks of your arse, pulling your body closer to the embrace of my lips.

Ohhh Annie! How I would make you moan as I tease you. First on the lace of those sopping wet panties, my lips pressing them onto your sex, then, easing the gusset to one side I'd kiss and lick the lips of your sex, flicking the tip of my tongue over those delightful pussy lips where, using my fingers to prise them open I would lean forward, my mouth open in readiness to French kiss those pouting pussy lips just as we'd done against the kitchen wall not moments before, except now, it would be just my open mouth, my tongue that would lick and search and probe, my lips sucking as your juices flow from your sweet horny cunt, into my mouth.

Close your eyes once more Annie and imagine. Imagine just how that would feel to have your hot little pussy French kissed.....and all the while your hands would be pushing down on my shoulders...begging me for more.... demanding I make you cum......

I can see it all now Annie. The feel of your nylon clad leg around my neck. Your body rocking gently too and fro as you grind your pussy back and forth against my willing lips and face. I know you want to cum Ann. Ohhh how you want to cum...and I am going to be the one to make sure you do. No waiting for hubby to come back at the weekend. I am going to lick and kiss and suck your pussy lips and then, when you are begging for release I am going to nibble and chew on your swollen clit as slip my fingers into your cunt, finger fucking your pussy until you can hold back no more......until your pussy juices are squirting into my mouth.

Such dirty thoughts I know Annie, but Oh how I love the very idea of making your pussy squirt.

Would you like that Annie? Would it turn you on to do such a nasty thing to your son in law?
I sincerely hope I haven't gone too far this time Ann... I guess my thoughts were being controlled by something other than my brain when typing this mail....but they are only thoughts Annie and I do hope you have enjoyed reading the truth of what I have had to say.

Now once again I am going to have to relieve some tension if I am to sleep tonight.... Rest assured I will be thinking of you when I cum Annie.....


Andy


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:22 PM
My Dear Sexy Andy,

I sat here last night alongside hubby, wondering...hoping that you might have sent me a mail, but as you know, with hubby home for the weekend I had to wait until tonight, until after he'd travelled back to work before I could log onto my mail and check....

Now that I have, What can I say?? I'm certainly not disappointed!!! That was truly the most erotic mail you have written yet!!!!

Since the start of our mails I keep thinking back to the day in question (tho it seems an age ago now)... and I remember clearly how good (naughty too!) but definitely how good it felt to have your hands touching my breasts, though of course I didn't admit it to you at that time.

I'm touching them now Andy, having just read your description of what you would do to them having released my wrists. ...imagining it's you.....my nipples are just so so hard Andy....and Ohhh how I could do with you sucking and kissing on them just as you described. I would welcome it Andy and yes...I would most definitely hold you there, using my hands to force you down into my heaving breasts....for that's how they are right now Andy...heaving....beating to the tune of my heart as I pinch my nipples and picture you suckling them...fondling them....As I picture myself pleading with you to make love to them with your mouth.

Then when I read of how you would drop to your knees where your hands would push up the hem of my skirt...that was so so erotic Andy. You make it so easy to imagine and as I read I could picture you here, right now, doing just that. I can feel your fingers on my thighs ...sliding back and forth over my silky nylons...Ahhh yes! Nylons Andy. I am wearing them tonight.....I put them on especially for you...Silly I know, given you are not here but they feel good Andy...so sexy...so soft and silky. Oh how I would adore the touch of your fingers and lips as they kiss and feel their way up along my silk clad legs.

That's what I am imagining now Andy. That right now it is you who is doing that to me....And yes Andy...Once again you have managed to get me so very aroused that my panties are sopping wet from the juices your mail has caused me to spill.

Ohh how I wish you were here right now Andy...just as you'd described in your mail, down between my thighs...my hands around your head as I thrust my pussy back and forth onto your ever willing lips. And yes! I would cum for you Andy... every bit as much as you describe and more.... I would push you down onto the floor then straddling your face would squirt my pussy cum all over your lips....making you savour every last drop...making you kiss and lick and suck my pussy until it was clean.....or better still, until pussy was ready to squirt for you again...smiles

Your thoughts are so so erotic Andy and I am going to have to play with myself when I climb into bed tonight.... I might even have to use my lovely vibrator, switching it on before pushing it deep inside my cunt where I will imagine it's your cock taking me....

I don't usually use words like this Andy... but it's clear you like the idea of a little dirty talk, besides which, your mails get me so aroused and I can't help myself... It seems just so right to use these words with you.....

I think you've imagined that idea too Andy, haven't you? Yes I know it's a naughty, dirty idea but having read your latest mails I am certain your thoughts have not stopped there...have they? Is that what you would do to me next Andy? Having made me squirt for you would you Fuck me in this kitchen of mine???How many times...How many places have you imagined Fucking your Mum in law!!

Ohhh dear! That sounds so so bad doesn't it Andy..but your messages get me aroused to the point I can't help but imagine how it might be......of quite where my horny son in law has imagined Screwing me....

I had such a thought as I came down the stairs today Andy. I found myself wondering if, in your mind, you had ever Fucked me on the stairs?

Oh God this is so naughty having thoughts like this about one another... but I am so glad we've agreed to keep it as it is... thoughts in our mails , for I would dread the idea we would spoil things for everyone.....

Write and tell me more of your thoughts Andy...please do... I shall so look forward to your next mail.....Make it soon.


Annie
xxxxxxx


My Dear Sexy Annie

Like you I have come to look forward to logging onto the pc, eager to see what mails, if any you have sent. This last one was the best yet. It would seem we are now beginning to open up to one another. I can only hope this will not affect the way we are when we see one another for real. I suspect I will feel apprehensive, nervous, even moreso if hubby is there too for I know just to see you again is going to provoke thoughts that I find difficult to control. I wonder if you have had similar reservations? Similar thoughts?

But for now, back to your mail Annie.

Please do not worry yourself over the words you use in your mails, for it's true when you say you detect I would enjoy talking dirty.I guess that's because I have never seen you as anything other than the prim and proper Mother in law. Now I have seen you in a new light and the words you use simply add to my excitement for you. I hope mine do the same for you.

Your mail this time was truly arousing, no more so than the way which it ended.

Oh Annie, if only you knew how aroused it gets me to think of you lying in your bed, plunging your big vibrator deep and hard into your tight little pussy. Made all the better for you imagining it's MY cock!!!
It turned me on more than ever Annie, to imagine myself watching you as you used that nice thick vibrator to Fuck yourself to a climax....I would love to witness that Annie...or better still would love to be the one using it on you!!

But if it were true Annie. If I were there right this moment.There would be no need for your vibrator. I would happily allow my cock to perform that service for you.

Close your eyes Annie and picture it. You, lying on your marriage bed, your legs open wide, there I am knelt between them and there you are watching as I slowly but surely feed my cock deep into your ravenous pussy. Imagine how that would that feel Annie? How many times of late have you imagine yourself riding up and down your son in laws cock?

I have thought long and hard these past few days over these mails of ours Ann, and have read and re-read them all several times. Like you Lindy I know what we are doing is far from right but you draw me in....you have such a teasing way with words and while I have no wish my wife nor your hubby find out....I find you impossible to resist. I have just got to log on to see what it is you've said next.

The stairs Annie... Oh yes the stairs. I have indeed thought of taking you on the stairs, as I have in your lounge...bedroom and of course kitchen, as you well know.

The stairs would be special Annie for that's where I have imagined taking you doggy style, your head rested on a tread, your arse held high in the air as you wait...somewhat impatiently, for my cock. Waiting for the feel of my helmet to prise you open, eager to feel what it's like to have your cunt filled with a thick, hard, throbbing rod of meat.

Just typing those last few lines leads me to ask....Are you vocal Annie? Do you cry out to be Fucked? Would you beg me out to finish you off? Or would you bite on your lip and remain silent? So what is it Ann? Are you a screamer? Or would you suffer your pleasure in silence?

But your bed Annie...yes I have thought about that too. It's probably the most arousing place of all, moreso because I am all too aware that's where your hubby makes love to you.

He probably sees your marriage bed as his 'own', his 'safe territory', so for me to take you there Annie, Hmmmm! That would be like my laying claim to that pussy as my trophy. Claiming you for myself. No longer 'safe' Annie, and more importantly......No longer HIS!

Yes I know, it's a terribly wicked thought to be having, even worse I have put it down in writing, but tell me Annie, haven't you had thoughts like that too and, if so, does that idea excite you as much as it does me?

Before you answer that Annie with maybe a spur of the moment answer... read on....

I want you to imagine it Annie. It's a Sunday evening, Hubby has not long left for his week working away except, unlike previous weeks, you have already made plans.

You're laying on your marriage bed, waiting. You are not waiting long before you hear the sound of the door opening downstairs.

You look down at yourself. Yes you are nervous. Maybe even having second thoughts, but over-riding all this is the excitement you feel.

You hear the creak of the stairs, the sound of soft footsteps along the carpeted landing. Moments later the door swings slowly open and you watch as I step into the room.

I stand there looking down at you on your bed, to my eyes, the perfect vision.

I have not forced you onto your bed. You are there entirely through choice. Just as it's choice how you have chosen to dress for me. You can feel your body filled with a nervous excitement.

Your eyes watch, taking in every little detail as I begin to undo my trousers. I step out of them then climb onto the bed.

Neither of us has said a word, it's as if we don't need to and as I slide up along the bed towards you, you part your legs, your skirt riding high enough I can make out those sexy stocking tops.

I move closer still, my hand rubbing at my growing cock over my briefs. I have one thought in mind, to savour the feel of my swollen knob rubbing back and forth along your sweet pussy lips.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:23 PM
I release my cock in readiness for its treat and using one hand to lift your skirt, I use the other to rub the head of my cock up and down your pussy.

I can hear you moaning even now Annie... I can see you pushing your hips upwards in your quest to feel more of my cock....

I take your hand Annie, placing it on my shaft. Hubby is long gone now. It's just you....... me........ and your marriage bed.

Ohhh how I would love to feel your fingers gripping me Annie, stroking at my cock ...getting me so so hard........before telling you to put it where you want....."Show me Annie!" I would say. Prove to me what it is you want...... your son in law to Fuck you!!!

Have you closed your eyes Annie to picture that happening? Is it not as exciting a thought for you as it is me? Can you imagine how it would feel, my thick shaft in your hand... Your fingers tracing back and forth over its mushroom shaped head.

Feel it throbbing Annie. Rub it back and forth over your wet sloppy cunt....There is no one else there Annie, hubby is gone. Show me what it is you want ....I want to see you push the head of my cock hard into your cunt...

Now think back to my question and answer Annie. Now tell me it's not as exciting a thought for you as it is for me?

Hmmmm! Maybe the other night when you were using that vibrator? Is that what you imagined? That I was Fucking you Annie? That your pussy was cumming and cumming all down my thick cock......
And did you squirt for me Annie??? Did you cover that big fat vibrator of yours with your cum juice then put it to your lips as you imagined yourself sucking me clean?

Ohhh Ann. You wouldn't believe how hard I am for you right this minute....and I am stroking myself for you too. Rubbing my hand up and down my cock as I picture myself taking you on that bed of yours.

Touch yourself Annie as you read this mail... I want you to push your hand down inside the front of your knickers where I want you to finger yourself for me... Will you do that for me Ann? The imagine I am there right now...that I am down on my knees....I have raised your skirt high...so it's out of the way.... so I have complete access to that lovely tight cunt....Just ask Lin...all you have to do is ask and I will be only too ready to get down between your legs and kiss and suck and lick you to a climax.....

I think I had better sign off for now Ann, for thoughts of you have once again gotten me so so aroused.... I will lie in bed tonight and imagine you have welcomed me into your bed so that the two of us can Fuck one another all night long......

Imagine me Ann...imagine me stroking my cock for you when I climb into bed... for that's what I will be doing... stroking it til I cum and cum for you...


Bye for now my oh so sexy Mum in law

Andy

xxxxxxxxxxxxx


Oh My God Andy

I finished reading your last mail a half hour ago and it's only now, only after having had a stiff drink, am I finally composed enough to sit at the pc and write a reply.

I guess I shouldn't be saying this, but I think it only fair you should know. That last mail of yours made your Annie cum. I came for you Andy. All over my fingers and into my panties.

I feel so dirty saying that to my young, hunk of a son in law, but I know it is what you like to hear. It was incredible Andy, and to think it was all done by words alone.

Just how is it a few simple words are able to make me feel like this? I don't have the answer. I simply know, the words you use get me so so aroused. Reading your mail, it was almost as if you were actually here, Fucking me!

I have tried to gain an understanding of these recent events, events since that day, as well as comprehend how an apologetic mail from you, could have lead us where we are now. I am at a complete loss. I only know my own feelings, which now tell me I was foolish to have stopped you that day.

Don't misunderstand. This isn't to say what we did wasn't wrong. It was, very much so, and I no more want to hurt my daughter today than I did then. Nor do I want to hurt hubby. The difference is, our mails to one another have made me realise, there are some things in life are inevitable, things you just can't fight. I now realise Andy, just as I think you do too. That for reasons I could never explain, you and I were always meant to happen. That one way or another, despite whatever arguments and reasons we may offer. Somewhere it is written down, that you will have me and I will have you.

The truth is, as I think I have started to admit these past few mails, I have fancied you right from the outset, but until now, have always considered you out of bounds (for obvious reasons). Now, inexplicably, I am drawn to you.

So yes Andy, I agree. Given our mails, given how aroused you are capable of getting me by words alone and, given how we feel about one another, I too have been thinking about what might happen when we see one another next.

If I am honest, mainly because of nerves. I don't think it would be wise to call over when hubby is here. Besides which, I am none too sure I could control my feelings, even with him here.

Your mail was so so arousing Andy, and yes, that's exactly how I imagined you would take me on the stairs. There is something especially exciting about being taken from behind.....almost animal....and believe me Andy, if you were to take me that way there is no way I would or could remain silent. I would be crying out for you to take me...to Fuck me...and I would want to milk every drop of cum from that meaty cock of yours.

As for hubby, yes it is true, as I think I have told you. I do get these guilty feelings, hence why I do not read your mails when he is home. I guess that's why I also agree, it is just as you suggest. That I get all the more excited doing/saying these things behind his back.

When I read what you had to say about the bed scene.....that's when my fingers were truly working on my pussy....and all because of the thoughts you had placed in my head. I came for you Andy...so hard and even licked my fingers clean for you, imagining it was you doing that for me.

Yes it's wrong Andy and yes the thoughts are most definitely wicked but just to imagine you on my marriage bed, shortly after hubby has left for work is so so exciting.

A you know, it's Friday Andy. Hubby will be home very shortly and if I know him, he will be wanting to make love to me later on our bed. I will of course let him and, as we make love I will be thinking of you.

I will be thinking ahead, a whole two days ahead to Sunday, when he leaves once more, where, shortly after, having changed into a sexy cream top with a matching coloured skirt. Where having slipped on a pair of white, seamed nylons together with matching suspenders and panties, I will be lying on my bed....waiting.

There is no need to knock Andy. Come right on in. You know where you will find me.......

Love Annie
xxxxxx


The End !!! :D

kark88
15-11-2007, 09:49 PM
Thanks for your compliments , well for the bro's & sis's here we must work harder for them to enjoy the stories here .

Well agree. By the way bro can teach me how to return favour? Last few days I got some bros who upped me and left name behind. And some who dont. Thanks.

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 09:58 PM
Well agree. By the way bro can teach me how to return favour? Last few days I got some bros who upped me and left name behind. And some who dont. Thanks.

Hm....ok here's an example

#782 Today, 09:49 PM
kark88
Samster Join Date: Jun 2007
Posts: 56
My Reputation:Points: 23 / Power: 0

Now you don't have any power to up or zap anyone , once you reach points 25 then you'll have Power : 1 and every year your power will increase depending on your join date . On the right top hand corner besides the number of post #782 there is a scale/balance picture and you just right click on it then it'll come out a box where it indicate approve ( means up ) and disapprove ( means zap - which I have not zap ppl yet ) . If you still dun understand feel free to ask me or go there the FAQ .

Have I up you already ? :D

kark88
15-11-2007, 10:03 PM
Hm....ok here's an example

Now you don't have any power to up or zap anyone , once you reach points 25 then you'll have Power : 1 and every year your power will increase depending on your join date . On the right top hand corner besides the number of post #782 there is a balance picture and you just right click on it then it'll come out a box where it indicate approve ( means up ) and disapprove ( means zap - which I have not zap ppl yet ) . If you still dun understand feel free to ask me or go there the FAQ .

Have I up you already ?

Thanks bro birdie8819 for the explanation.Very clear. :cool: No I don't think you have upped me yet.

birdie8819
15-11-2007, 10:06 PM
Thanks bro birdie8819 for the explanation.Very clear. :cool: No I don't think you have upped me yet.

Pai Seh ....cause my list of returning favour is knda long so needs time to clear and if you can't remember who have up you , you can click on the User CP and see who have up/zap you . Will up you in a few days time . :D

Cum_Luver
15-11-2007, 10:40 PM
Pai Seh ....cause my list of returning favour is knda long so needs time to clear and if you can't remember who have up you , you can click on the User CP and see who have up/zap you . Will up you in a few days time .

wow, bro birdie8819
you are so nice n good.
post ur stories n at the same time also explain to bro kark88 about the point's system.
such an http://i215.photobucket.com/albums/cc173/sex4life/avatars/angel_sm011-1.gif

SKSK
15-11-2007, 10:43 PM
By the Rising of the Moon

As I drove back to my cabin from the local tavern, I reflected on the simplicity of my life. I was a retired CEO of one of the major fortune 500 companies. I had purchased my cabin as more of a retreat from my busy life than an investment. But soon after my retirement, I discovered that I wanted more than anything to live the simple life, filled with fishing and hunting. I had retired at a young age of 37 already amassing a fortune of over 32 million dollars. Money had no meaning for me anymore... It was simply a means to an ends. It purchased the gas for my stove and the cloths on my back. It enabled me to live an uncluttered quite life filled with all those things I treasured.

As I drove, I noticed the full moon rising above the tree tops. In the city, I would seldom see the moon or any stars. Each time I look at the moon, my freedom from the business world is re-enforced. I am truly free... My thoughts were interrupted by someone stumbling in my path. I slammed on my breaks and skidded to a stop, barley missing her. She stood in my headlights torn and forlone, and then without further notice, dropped in her tracks. I knew I had not hit her and yet, I was quite concerned that she may be dead.

As I jumped out of my car, and ran to her side, I thankfully noticed the heaving of her chest. At least she was breathing. She had been through something very bad, which was shown by her ripped clothing and the many scratches and abrasions over her body and face. I carefully carried her to my car, placing her in my back seat. As I continued to drive to my cabin, I called the local doctor who lived several miles away and the sheriff.

SKSK
15-11-2007, 10:44 PM
By the Rising of the Moon

Upon arriving home, I placed my unknown guest into one of my spare bedrooms and then waited for the sheriff and doctor to arrive. The sheriff had no idea who she was. She had no identification on her and no one reported any one missing. The doctor checked her out and said that all she had was some bad bumps and scrapes. Because there was no local hospital close by, it was decided that she would remain with me. After the guys left, I went upstairs to get my guest more comfortable. She was still very much out of it as I undressed her, relieving her of her ripped dress and broken heels. She was wearing a shear black negligee that left very little to the imagination. She had large breasts and a slender waist. On her left hip was a small black mole. She was sexy and beautiful. My penis became hard just looking down at her. I wanted very much to touch her and stroke those large perfect breasts.

As I removed her slip, I noticed that she was only wearing the teeniest pair of g-string panties I have ever seen. The material barely covered her curly black pubic hair. I noticed that her slit was very wet and I was wondering what she was dreaming about. After getting her undressed, I gave her a warm sponge bath, making sure I did not disturb the doctor's handy work. As I was washing her, she began to stir. She opened her large hazel eyes and stared directly at me. She asked who I was and how she got there. I recapped all the exciting information. She didn't seem to be bothered that I had undressed her or that I was giving her a sponge bath. She allowed me to continue as I answered her questions. She said she was hungry and asked for something to eat.

After her bath, I nestled her back into the bed and went downstairs tofix her a tray. Upon my return, I was shocked to see her out of her covers, lying on her side waiting for my return. She rolled over, asking me to rub her back down. I set down the tray, and at this point was a little surprised and puzzled. I moved my hands over her smooth firm skin. My cock was aching to get out at this point. She spread her legs, flashing her wet pink pussy at me. With a mind of their own, my hands traveled down her back and between her legs. I stroked her hot wet flesh until my fingers were dripping with her juice. She rolled over, invitingly and I asked if she really wanted to do this. She said she wanted me to hold her and caress her. She wanted to feel my hard cock deep inside her and feel that she was alive. Being more than happy to accommodate her needs, I stripped naked, climbing in bed besides her.

I took each of her large tits into my mouth and began to suck. She tasted so fresh and sweet. She nudged my head, bringing her mouth to mine. Our first kiss was hungry and passionate. She was the first women I had been with for over a year. Her kisses were wet and warm, inviting me to explore her mouth with my tongue. She pushed my mouth away, and pushed me down on the bed. Her hands roamed my naked body, squeezing my erect nipples. She lowered her head over my now hard cock. She initially sucked on the head, causing me to spray a little of my cum down her throat. She sucked on my juices hungrily as she continued swirling her tongue over my tip and playing with my balls.

SKSK
15-11-2007, 10:47 PM
By the Rising of the Moon

Her hands continued roaming over my body, finally caressing my ass. She placed one of her fingers into her mouth making it warm and wet. She plunged her finger up my ass as she continued to suck on my cock. The pain was mixed with pleasure as I felt an orgasm building. I told her it was coming and she simply smiled as she started sucking harder. I dumped my first load down her throat. My cock wanted to get soft, but she wouldn't let it.

She continued sucking it dry until it was hard and erect. She moved her body up mine, making sure her large breasts rubbed over my body. She spread her legs over my cock and plunged its head deep into her welcoming hot cunt. She rode me like a demon as she held and caressed her own tits. Right before I was about to cum, for my second time, she reached down and allowed me take one of her tits into my mouth. I sucked her tit as she rode my cock, riding the orgasmic storm together.

Wasted, I pulled her in my arms, wanting an explanation. She had a violent brawl with an ex-boyfriend escaping into the woods. They had come up from the city to rent a cabin, in an attempt to repair their rocky relationship. An argument started over who was going to get wood for a fire, and he had become violent. She was surprised she had been able to come out of it alive. She saw the lights from the trees and needed help, so she ran into the path of my car. One look at me, she fainted. She was conscious when I was undressing her and still conscious when I bathed her. She had felt my hard-on and wanted it deep inside her. We laid there for several moments further discussing her alternatives. We both agreed it was best she stayed and the sheriff would get her things in the morning. That was 8 months ago.

We are now married and living my simple life. We make the most passionate love all over my cabin and in the nearby woods. Up here in the rural woods, the towns people have a belief, at the rising of the moon...true love will beckon... I guess, this time they were right!

END

birdie8819
16-11-2007, 08:53 AM
wow, bro birdie8819
you are so nice n good.
post ur stories n at the same time also explain to bro kark88 about the point's system.
such an http://i215.photobucket.com/albums/cc173/sex4life/avatars/angel_sm011-1.gif

Aiyah , wat are bro's for . Share Share mah , TIO BO !!!


By the Rising of the Moon

Thanks bro SKSK for your latest story . ;)

birdie8819
16-11-2007, 09:49 AM
Found one site kinda interesting - http://sextipsforall.blogspot.com/

Enjoy !!! :D

Cum_Luver
16-11-2007, 11:40 AM
Found one site kinda interesting - http://sextipsforall.blogspot.com/

Enjoy !!! :D

today is your BIG day, so you must really go all out and enjoy yourself hor :D

otamay
16-11-2007, 02:55 PM
Found one site kinda interesting - http://sextipsforall.blogspot.com/

Enjoy !!! :D

Ya Bro birdie8819, wishing you a very Happy and enjoyable Bird-day!

Looksee
16-11-2007, 05:48 PM
bro

ur bird day today?

many happy returns!!!!!!!!

David_Ginola
16-11-2007, 08:01 PM
Wow bro birdie...happy bird day to u too......:D

birdie8819
16-11-2007, 08:09 PM
today is your BIG day, so you must really go all out and enjoy yourself hor

Ya Bro birdie8819, wishing you a very Happy and enjoyable Bird-day!

bro

ur bird day today?

many happy returns!!!!!!!!

Wow bro birdie...happy bird day to u too......

Kum Sia bro C_L , bro otamay , bro Looksee and bro D_G !!!!! :)

Afternoon went to Vivocity and have the Brazilian food .......walau damn heavy lunch until now still cannot have dinner . Now at friend's place playing MJ , they just had dinner now playing second round so my OC took over and I got chance to log in . Later will be drinking some wine or whisky . :p

Enjoy the night and coming weekend bro's and Thanks again !!!

Cum_Luver
16-11-2007, 08:42 PM
bro birdie8819,

here is something for you..

http://i215.photobucket.com/albums/cc173/sex4life/avatars/gse_multipart58480.png

http://i215.photobucket.com/albums/cc173/sex4life/avatars/icon00733.gif

birdie8819
16-11-2007, 08:45 PM
bro birdie8819,

here is something for you..

http://i215.photobucket.com/albums/cc173/sex4life/avatars/gse_multipart58480.png

http://i215.photobucket.com/albums/cc173/sex4life/avatars/icon00733.gif

Wahhhhh.....very Kum Tong leh bro C_L !!! Kum Sia Kum Sia !!! Nowadays you very creative hor with so many funny/good pictures .

So Monday night how I already jio bro botar and sis Glamourist , you on bo .

SKSK
16-11-2007, 11:28 PM
Happy birthday to bro birdie,this story is for you :)

SKSK
16-11-2007, 11:30 PM
Candy Striper

Janice's dream was to one day become a nurse like her mother. She had a caring personality and wanted to share her love and happiness with other's, what better field than being a nurse. She decided that she would first become a Candy Striper, helping out in the local hospital to gain some valuable experience, and get a jump in class. She felt she could learn the basics as a Candy Striper, or at least get the language down. On her first day, the head nurse gave her her uniform and showed her around the different wards.

She would be assigned to the critically ill floor, due to her desire to go into that field of nursing. On her first day, she became accustom to the routine and the various doctors, nurses and interns she would be supporting. She also checked in on all the patients on the floor. One particular patient caught her attention, Mr. Mark Ellis.

Mark had been in a serious automobile accident and had gone into a deep coma. That was a few months ago. Mark was still in a deep coma and all the doctors were shaking their heads. No one thought, including his family, that Mark would ever open his eyes again. During the accident he had experienced some very serve head injuries. The doctors were expecting the worst. And even if he did come out of the coma, he may have some lasting brain trauma.

The family was seriously considering pulling the plugs. Janice decided she was not going to let this happen. She would do everything in her power to bring Mr. Ellis out of the coma. Besides, she had fallen in love with his face. He was a young man in his early twenties, with gentle elegant features. Janice was determined not to let this angle slip away.

SKSK
16-11-2007, 11:31 PM
Candy Striper

On the days to follow, Janice sang, talked, read and joked with Mark, with no response. One night after Janice had come home, she laid in bed racking her head as to what would bring back this young man, to the world of the living. The idea immediately popped in her head and she was unable, no matter what logic she applied, to shake it out. On her next day, she tentatively gave it the ol'girl's try. She first had to make sure that the coast was clear.

The hospital staff would never have approved her daring exploit. Being alone in the room, she reached under the bed sheet. It did not take long to find her target. Taking firm hold of his soft cock, she began gently stroking it. She had remembered that the gentlest way to wake up a man was to stroke his penis. Waking up to pleasure was much better than waking up to an alarm clock or other loud noise. Besides, it always worked with her brothers!

To her surprise, Mark's cock did respond. It began to grow, ever so slightly. Not wanting to exercise it too long, she allowed Mark to rest in peace, quietly slipping from his room. As she went around doing her routine, she thought about her little break through. The next day she arrived to his room wanting to try something a little more daring. This time she pulled down the sheets, unsnapping the front of his pajamas. She pulled out his large cock. She gingerly crawled onto the bed and placed her head between his legs. She initially started sucking on his balls, not wanting to put him into shock.

Again, the cock responded by getting a little hard. Next, she placed the partially swollen cock into her mouth. She sucked the tip, running her tongue under the folds at the tip. As she sucked, she ran her tongue over the shaft, trying to suck him back to life. His cock again responded, this time becoming fully erect. Janice continued sucking wanting to fill her mouth with his cum. She kept looking at the clock, she just didn't have that much time. Disappointed, she crawled off the bed, recovering Mark.

SKSK
16-11-2007, 11:32 PM
Candy Striper

As she walked the ward, she kept thinking about Mark's hard cock, wondering if it would just remain hard or would it resume its former position. She felt an inner urgency, not just for herself, but for Mark too! Like there was some black cloud of doom hanging over his head. After her shift, she snuck back into his room. She carefully bared the door from the inside, prior to going to work.

She was prepared this time to go all the way, no matter what happened. Janice carefully removed the sheet covering Mark, to find, to her surprise, that his penis had remained hard. She quickly undressed, giving herself more freedom. She crawled back on to the bed, and continued sucking on his cock. His penis filled her whole mouth. As she stroked and suckled his love lance, she kneaded his balls, sometimes, even slipping her pinky up his ass. She swore on several occasions, Mark wiggled with pleasure. She was soon awarded for her sucking, as Mark sprayed his pent up cum straight down her throat. It was like hitting a oil gusher, as it slapped against the roof of her mouth, running down her throat. She sucked and swallowed every drop, not wanting any of it to go to waste.

After he had dumped his load, Janice was hungry for more. She gently teased his cock back to a solid rock. She unbuttoned his pajama top, teasing his nipples to attention. She dared not remove his tubes, deciding to kiss his lips around the equipment. In her eagerness, she forgot that Mark was in a coma, as she shoved his hard cock deep into her dripping pussy. She rode him hard and even, wanting to place in first. She reached between her legs, stroking his balls from behind, as she held on tightly to his chest with her other hand. She bucked and reared trying to break-in her wild stallion, riding him for the cup. She felt his body tense, as she rode down the finishing line. Her body bounced and withered as she came, feeling his second hot load explode deep within. She slowed her riding, wanting to get a second wind, as Mark's eyes opened. Mark looked straight at this beautiful chick and her very naked body.

He was a little unsteady and unsure, not knowing exactly where he was. Looking around he noticed the hospital room and saw the various apparatuses he was plugged into. Still nothing registered, except he had just fucked or been fucked by this beautiful creature. He was unaware of his first orgasm, but he was very much aware of his second, as its tingles still racked over his sensitive body.

SKSK
16-11-2007, 11:33 PM
Candy Striper

Janice looked up sensing movement, she saw Mark looking straight at her. A particular silly smile clung to his lips, as he tried to talk around the breathing tubes. Then she heard the noise, someone was banging on the door wanting entrance. Janice moaned with disappointment, she wanted to take her young stallion for another ride. Carefully, she crawled off of him, apologizing. Explaining that she had to let them in. She carefully dressed back into her uniform and straightened up her disheveled hair. She quickly crossed the room, letting the concerned family and doctor's in. They all rushed passed her, demanding an explanation. Janice stood by Mark's bedside.

Mark tentatively reached out and held Janice's hand. A little bit of a memory had come back to him. He remembered driving back from school during a wild storm. A truck had come from no where, swerving into his lane. He remembered being hit and his car turning over and over. Then there was blackness, and he didn't remember anything until a few moments ago. The doctor's took the tubes away from his mouth and he recognized his family. The doctors checked his pulse and reactions. He seemed perfectly normal, except for the peculiar smile on his face.

As everyone explained how long he was in the coma and exactly who Janice was, his smile grew brighter. His family wanted Janice to leave, explaining that Mark needed to rest. Refusing to allow them to shuffle Janice out, he insisted that they had some unfinished business. He hadn't woken to the joys of an orgasm to miss out. Eventually, after several trying minutes, he was left alone with Janice. He stroked the stray hair out of her eyes and asked how he could show his appreciation.

Janice just smiled and said, "how about some more exercise, say once a day for the rest of your life?" Mark started to laugh. It was a warm deep hearty laugh, "how about taking me for another ride, right now and we will talk more of the future, later." Happy to ablidge, Janice again undress, slipping casually out of her uniform. If this was a part of being a nurse, she was a natural...

END

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 12:49 AM
Happy birthday to bro birdie,this story is for you :)

Thanks for your story bro SKSK , just give me some time to give you my two humble points . !!!

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:12 AM
Well one short story for the day - Title : No Tell Motel . Enjoy !!! ;)


I had pulled in off the highway to a large hotel. It was a nice looking place nestled between snow capped mountains with a view of the lake below. I didn’t care much for the building or the view. After eight hours on the road, all I was looking for was a clean place to sleep. This looked like it. Four or five stories tall, families coming and going, a pool and air conditioning.

As I entered the lobby I took in the décor. It must have been an antique. Old furniture and paintings were tastefully placed around and I noticed a sign advertising the ghost town next door. Walking over to the front desk I see a man and woman arguing. The woman behind the desk wears a name tag telling me her name is Connie. She seems nice enough, early thirties, short blonde hair tucked behind her ears and from what I could see from behind the desk, an okay figure. The guy she’s talking to appears to be her boyfriend or husband and from what I could tell he was a being a prick. Something about him wanting her to leave with him and her having to cover somebody’s shift.

She says she’s sorry but she can’t do anything about it. He starts to guilt her, saying she always does this and how she fucked up his whole night. I can see that she’s pretty embarrassed by the scene he’s making and as he raises his voice other people across the lobby are starting to stare. I step up to the counter and ring the bell for service. She glances over quickly and tells him that she has to go and she’s really sorry and in typical asshole fashion he swears loudly and stomps off saying he’ll pick her up at the end of her shift so she’d better be here.

Taking a deep breathe she composes herself and walks over to me.

“Hi. Sorry about that.”

“Not at all.”

“What can I do for you?” She smiled a big friendly grin that showed most of her front teeth. It was probably the usual routine for the customers but I thought it was nice. She wasn’t what I would call drop dead beautiful. It was more of a nice girl next door vibe you got when you looked at her. When she smiled, lines formed around her mouth giving away her age.

“I’d like a room.”

“Sure. If you’d just fill this out.” I filled out the card she gave me like she filled out the small C-cup she was wearing. Nothing flashy, just a white bra under a white button up dress shirt almost see through enough that you could make out the cut and the shape. She was either a large B or a small C for sure, and as far as I was concerned, there was nothing wrong with admiring the scenery. Besides that, the sign on the wall boasted a great view.

“And would you like a 400 room or a regular suite?”

“I don’t know? What’s the difference?”

“Well the 400 rooms are more expensive, but they’ve been decorated in antiques from when the hotel was built and have a lovely view of the lake. The other suites are nice too, but they don’t have the view or the antique furniture. They’re cheaper and come with air conditioning. It can get pretty hot at night, especially on the upper floors.”

I thought about it for a second. I’d only be staying for one night and I’d already seen plenty of boring old hotel rooms. Even so, the air conditioning would be nice.

Sensing my indecision, she made a suggestion, “If you want, I could show you both rooms and then you can make up your mind.”

“That sounds perfect.”

She calls into the back for a girl named Kim to watch the front for her and then motions for me to follow her. We head down the hall with her leading the way at a brisk pace. This is the first time I get to see her legs. Her white dress shirt is tucked in to a silken red skirt with an oriental pattern on it in gold. It came down just above her knees, giving me a good idea of what the rest of her thighs looked like. She had some meat on her! Not fat mind you. Okay it was fat, but not as if you’d look at her and say so. She had juicy calves and thighs and a nice thick booty! “Thank you for doing this.” I said as I stared at her ass in front of me.

“Oh, no problem! It gets me out of the lobby for a bit.” She was walking fast and I tried my best to keep up as we went up stairs and down hallways and around corners. This place was huge!

“So was that your boyfriend down there?”

“Yeah, he wanted to go out tonight, but I have to work. So he’s pretty pissed off. I just wish he wouldn’t make a scene like that. I mean talk about embarrassing.”

“Yeah. He kinda seemed like a bit of an asshole, if you don’t mind me saying.” My eyes only left her big ass when she’d turn around to say something to me. The rest of the time I was picturing what kind of panties she was wearing.

“No, I don’t, actually. Sometimes I think I could probably do better, but there are pretty limited choices when you live in these small towns. Thank you, by the way. For ringing the bell and getting me out of there.”

“Sure, anytime. So you live here all your life?” Her big butt was swishing back and forth in front of my face and she knew it. Or did she? This wasn’t just some regular walk anymore, she was in full strut.

“Yup. Started off working in the gift-shop and worked my way up to hostess. My mom used to work here and my little sister just started. I’m not going anywhere. I mean, there’s nowhere TO go! Nothing exciting ever happens and that’s it.”

We ended up at the end of the fourth floor hall where she unlocked the door and let me in. I have to confess that my cock was pretty hard already from watching her bounce down the hall. We both tried to get in at once, her tits pushing up against me slightly. I may have been tired coming off the road, but now I wanted to fuck! She went over to the window and opened the drapes. Light flooded in and showed her figure through her clothes in silhouette. Damn! I wasn’t really thinking anymore. It was more a kind of physical instinct that was taking over. I needed a taste of her! I closed the door behind me and walked up behind her.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:27 AM
“It’s pretty hot up her, but it IS a great view.” She had her arms out still holding the drapes open and looking out the window, but I couldn’t help but agree with her. I mean we’re not comparing her with a model or porn-star here. This was a real woman. She hung a little in places where a teenager wouldn’t and filled out in places so that you could hold on to. She had curves in her thick hips and small waist. I stepped up right behind her so that I was a little too close. For a moment I wondered whether she’d pull away. Whether this would become awkward or not.

She stiffened but didn’t move away, as if she was thinking it over. I pressed on a little further, putting my hands on her hips. Her breathing became shallow and I knew I had her. I leaned forward so that she could feel my hard on against her ass. I wanted no misunderstandings about what we were about to do. She pushed back and let out a sigh. My left hand moved slowly up to her tits giving each one a good squeeze while my right hand moved onto her big rump. She was so full and soft.

I reached down to the edge of her red skirt and slowly started pulling it up her thighs. She let me. I got it up on her hips and saw that she was wearing black panties. Reaching in between her thighs from behind I got an idea of what I was dealing with here. She was soaked! As I pushed her silky black panties into her pussy she let out a moan allowing me to go further. I don’t know if I could have stopped at this point! She gripped the drapes tightly as I fingered her swollen clit through her panties. With my other hand I undid the front of my pants and dropped them to the floor.

My cock sprang forth and hit her ass cheek making it jiggle slightly. Pulling the sides of her panties down, I expose her big ass and let the panties fall to the floor next to the pants. She steps out of them and takes a wider stance so to allow me full access. I need no further encouragement. The tip of my cock rubs her pussy lips and she takes a deep breath before whispering, “Yes…” I push my head into her. She’s dripping wet and it slides in easily. She pushes against me to get more of it in. Gripping her hips I thrust the last few inches in and bury my cock as deeply in her as I can. She arches her back at the full length filling her and grunts. Again! I pull out and then in one swift motion drive it home again.

A rhythm quickly forms and soon I’m bumping against her ass and sending ripples through her. She shudders each time she’s filled and inhales deeply as I pull out. As I speed up she drops her head down and lets it hang there while she moans. Her thighs are starting to quiver, aching from holding this position for so long. I can tell she’s close. I reach a hand around and find her clit to help her along. I wasn’t sure whether this was a regular event for her here. She didn’t like the bad girl type, more like the good girl who was sick of always doing the right thing. Either way I didn’t give it too much thought.

She was driving her big ass back against my cock and I was loving it!
“OOOOOOOOOOOHHH!” She cums long and hard, grinding her ass onto my cock. I can feel her warm juices drenching me. She turns around to give me a sheepish grin. “That’ll show that little pig.”

I reach down and rip her blouse open. Her tits nearly fall out of her bra as she jumps back.

“Didn’t you finish?”

“Not yet.” She pauses for moment to think. I jump in before she can say anything. “You said nothing exciting ever happens to you. Well let’s do all the exciting things you never thought you’d do.”

She smiled and reached behind her back to unfasten her bra. “You want more?” As she removed it, her fully rounded breasts swung free. Each was a good handful with perfect dark pink nipples standing on the end. “What do you want to do?”

I needed no further encouragement. My cock wanted to fuck her brains out until her eyes rolled into the back of her skull. Without another word, I pulled her closer, giving her tits a good hard squeeze. She winced slightly but said nothing. I pinched each of her nipples roughly. She opened her mouth to say something but I used the moment to force my tongue into it. She responded excitedly! Our tongues mashed together kissing wetly as I slowly moved her over to the bed.

Suddenly I turned her and bent her over the edge of the bed. Being an antique it was taller and the perfect height for what I had in mind. Before she had a chance to register what was happening, I rammed my cock into her.
“Uhh!” she grunted as I forced it in her hot hole. Her ass jiggled fiercely with each smack of my pelvis against her ass. I grabbed on to her and dived in again and again. She was panting like a dog now and moaning in time with our fucking. I slapped her ass and watched it ripple. What a fucking ride!
She was so wet she was starting to run down her thighs and drip onto the carpet.

It’s always the ones who seem proper who like to be man handled a bit. Sensing she was close again I reached down between her thighs and got my fingers wet and slippery on her clit. I knew she was going to cum again, but not the way she thought. As she neared her orgasm and I knew it was inevitable, I removed my hand from her twat and slipped a finger in her ass. It was tight and she immediately stiffened. This wasn’t something she was used to. I started moving my finger in and out slowly. Two fingers. She started letting out a low groan and her knees started to quake again as her second orgasm took hold of her. It was far more intense than the first one.

At the peak she cried out, “Oh God Yesss!”

I slipped from her dripping sex hole and slapped her ass hard. It left a red hand print on her cheek and she visibly jumped, turning around to look at me in shock.

“More?” Her eyes were incredulous and wide and so full of lust. I could tell I was wearing away her restraint. Maybe she’d never been fucked so hard before.

“If you think you can handle it.”

Her mouth twisted into a dirty little smirk that told me all I needed to know. She climbed up onto the mattress on her knees and spread them as far as she could, practically doing the splits. She let her ass hang over the edge at the perfect height for what I had in mind.

Over her shoulder she gave what I’m sure she thought was a brave look and said, “Give it to me.” What she was really saying was, “I’ll teach my jerk off of a boyfriend!” and the look she gave had fear in it. She’d probably never done anything like this before and the excitement probably scared her.


Continue next page ............

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:29 AM
I stepped up behind her and teased her pussy lips with the tip of my cock. It was still wet and dripping my cum out of it. She was moaning a little now and laid her head onto the sheets, spreading her arms out onto the bed. I rubbed the head of my dick into her juices and ran it up and down her ass crack. Her breathing became shallow. With her ass nicely lubed I slipped my cock into her pussy slowly and let her feel every inch. She relaxed again.

I was fucking her in long, slow strokes when I put my two fingers in her ass again. This time she didn’t stiffen as much. I worked them in and out of her tight hole, loosening her ass she built up to another climax.

“Ohh, Fuck that feels so good! I’m going to come again! Don’t stop! Aaaaaghh!” She came pushing her big bum onto my fingers trying to get as much of them into her ass as possible.

“Now it’s my turn.” I said with a smile, pulling my cock from her running fuck hole. My hand gripped my pole and aimed it, pushing the head up against her sphincter. She started to get up onto her hands to protest but I pushed her back down. She didn’t complain.

She started to pant, “Oh God! Oh God!” as the head slipped in, eased by her pussy juice and my cum that was lathered on my shaft. Inch by inch I slowly made my way into her. She was so fucking tight! Never before had I fucked an ass so big that was so tight! She started to squirm a little as my whole length filled her. I left it there for a moment for her to feel what she was going to be fucked with.

I started slowly with full long strokes and quickly picked up the pace. This bitch was loving it! She was now pushing back and moaning louder and louder and I didn’t know how much longer I could last! There’s nothing hotter than a girl getting off on you fucking her ass and between that and how tight she was gripping my cock, I knew I didn’t have much time.

But as I started to get into full swing, fucking her faster and faster, she started getting really loud. Screaming out, “oh my God! I don’t know if I can take this! It hurts! It’s too much!”

I couldn’t take it anymore. She was getting too loud. People might hear her from the hall and I didn’t want any interruptions. I’ll show this bitch how a slut gets fucked! I slipped out of her ass, to which she gave a sigh of relief. I reached down to pick her panties up off the floor, still sticky wet and stuffed them into her mouth.

“Come on Porn Star, grab those big ass cheeks and spread’em.” She stalled, still shocked from the panties in her mouth. This was definitely going too far for her. “I want to make you cum with a cock in your ass.” Her breathing got harder again, breathing through her nose as her hands slowly reached back and grabbed and handful of ass, spreading it wide open. She was shaking now.

In one full swoop I thrust my cock into her. She screamed through her panty gag and I started to go to work! She loved it! I could tell. I’m sure it hurt, but she wasn’t about to give up the most exciting thing to ever happen to her because of a little pain. Her face was buried in a pillow to stifle her cries and wimpers. I grabbed a hold of her hair and pulled her head up, taking the panties out of her mouth.

“You like getting fucked like a whore?” I said.

“Yes! I’m a whore!”

“Do you like this cock up your ass, fucking your brains out?” I said.

She bucked and wiggled on it, pushing it into her more. “Yes, I love it!”

I slapped her big, round tits that were swinging wildly. She flinched.

“You like being slapped around and treated like a filthy pig, don’t you?”

“Yes!”

“Does it turn you on?”

“Yes… oh God Yes! Yes!” She was going wild. I could hardly the same girl that I saw in the lobby twenty minutes ago! I couldn’t take it any more.

“Are you going to cum with my cock in your ass, like a dirty girl?”

She was screaming “Yes!” and “Cum in me!” when I reached around, grabbing a tit with one hand and her throat with the other and forced myself into her as deep I could go. I let loose a jet of jizz into her ass, filling her bowels with my hot spunk as she came for the fourth time.

After a moment of lying there, panting, I pulled out. There was this awkward moment as she turned around and looked at me. Our porno fantasy was over and reality was setting in. She had just let a stranger fuck her! She had let a customer fuck her ass! I could see that this was embarrassing for her. So I walked over and kissed her on the lips. The passion was gone. She quickly picked up her things and dressed. She couldn’t even look me in the eye! She headed for the door, she opened it and said, “So I take it the 400 room will do?” She was all business.

I stood there with no pants on and said it would do just fine.

“Breakfast is at nine and checkout is at eleven.” Just then she looked me in the eye. “Thank you… for choosing Three Mountain Lodge.” Was that a little smile? It was too late, she left, closing the door behind her.

The next morning I checked out, but Connie wasn’t working the front desk. I didn’t see her again. The girl at the front desk had a name tag that said Kim. She took my key and when she saw the room number she gave me a funny look. “Enjoy your stay?” she said with a smirk.

I was going to have to stay here again!


The End !!! Hope you all enjoy this story , will post more tonight . ;)

Knut
17-11-2007, 05:13 PM
Very interesting stories bro birdie8819.

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:35 PM
Birdie's Short Stories... 17-11-2007 12:00 PM Thanks bro birdie8819 for your pts. Happy belated birthday to you

Paiseh duno who up me one point never leave the nick . Thanks !!!


Here's the first story for tonight - Title : An unusual situation . Enjoy !!! :D


We met soon after I moved to Virginia From New York to get away from the proverbial rat race and daily grudge a big city offers. I moved into a small town suburb and for the first week was busy going back and forth to finish up business and personal matters. The Second week started off kind of dull, all that happened was I met the guy next door when he came over half drunk and asked if I had a phone he could use to call a friend.

I said sure and introduced myself to him. Hi I am George Davis and just moved here from NY. He said his name was Sam Greenwall and he needed to use my phone because he was leaving his wife and daughter because he was tired of all the bull shit everyday when he came home. I said I really didn't need to know why he wanted to use the phone. Then he said look I am 50 years old and I have been with this bitch for 15 years and all I want is to get the hell away. I guess I was just looking for someone to tell about how the whore treats me. I said I understand wanting to talk to someone and if he wanted to vent feel free to. He talked and talked for over an hour about how his wife and daughter would cuss him out and put him down every day and because of his father inlaws he couldn't say a word against them. Oh I should say that the more he talked the more he drank ( he had driven over and had a case of beer in the cooler in the trunk) By the time he finished venting about had bad he had it he was slurring his words to a point I had to listen real close to understand him. I took him in to use the phone and he called some guy and asked if he could stay with him for awhile. The answer was short and I heard it. " Sam you are drunk again. Hell No" Then he asked if he could make another call. Sure was my answer. The next call was almost exactly the same. He hung up and said well I better get home before I get locked out again.

I included my meeting with Sam so later in the story you will have a good idea why things happened as they did. I couldn't care less about Sam. But that meeting would lead to me meeting other members of the family. For the next couple of weeks I was busy fixing up the house and getting my business started in the area. So I was leaving early in the mornings and getting in late at night. Then I would spend a hour or two working on getting the house straight. There wasn't time for meeting the neighbors and frankly I was glad that things were really moving forward with the house and getting the business up and going. I couldn't have cared less about the neighbors at that point. This would change within the next couple of days though.

It was the fourth Saturday since I had moved and I decided enough things had been taken care of that I wasn't going to work that week end. I went and bought a bottle and some cola and other things to relax and enjoy my time off. I was setting on the deck I had built just a week before sipping on a mixed drink when Sam walked over and asked if I knew anything about cars. I said a little and asked what the problem was. He said he wasn't getting any fire and could I see if I could help get it started. I reluctantly agreed to look at it, and we walked to his car.

As we rounded the house I stared at this gorgeous woman standing by the car. I immediately got a hard on, my mouth went dry and I went weak in the legs. She was about 5' 0" and maybe a 100 pounds, and as the saying goes built like a brick outhouse. Standing beside her was a young girl that was also a sight to behold. 5' 6" maybe 110 pounds and just developing in all the right places I was guessing about 14 or 15 years old.

I had to shake it off and I did when I heard Sam say this is my wife Ann and this is Debbie. I said hi and introduced myself simply as George. I was totally stunned because Sam seemed much older then Ann. she looked like she was in her early thirties while he looked like he was well into his fifties and much closer to my age (55) I concentrated on his car and determined it was the coil and he needed a new one. He asked if I could take him to the auto store to get one and i said sure but instead of him going he turned to his wife and said go get what I need to fix this fucking car and take that with you.

Damn was I shocked at the way he was demanding his wife do this. I said I would pull the truck around and pick them up. As I walked away I heard Sam tell his wife that if she didn't like it he could beat her fucking head in and he didn't want the little bitch left with him either. I pulled around the block and waited while they talked (couldn't hear what they were saying) but then Ann and Debbie came over to the truck. Ann opened the back door of the crew cab but I said she should set up front because she had to guide me since I wasn't familiar with the area.

Debbie climbed in the back seat and Ann got in front with me. I asked her which way and she said turn right at the end of the street and then left onto the Interstate. I did as directed but I noticed a huge red welt on her face when I looked at her talking. I couldn't help it I just blurted out "What did he do to you" I knew I shouldn't have but it was a little late for that now.

Ann just shook her head but Debbie said he hit mom because she asked why she had to go instead of him. I now had a bad case of running off at the mouth. I said does he do this often? Everyday to either me or mom or if we are lucky he just passes out from drinking. I started to ask another question but Ann said Debbie you need to learn to keep your mouth shut. You know what will happen if your dad finds out you ran your mouth. "HE'S NOT MY DAD HE'S A ASSWHOLE MOM" Whoa! that caught me completely off guard. All Ann said was DEBBIE!
Then she started crying. I asked if she wanted to talk about it.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:37 PM
Once she started she just seem to relax and that's when I noticed her nipples were hard and sticking out from her blouse. I admit I had trouble keeping my mind on driving. She said she had gotten pregnant by an ex boyfriend and Sam had said he loved her and he didn't care if the baby wasn't his but as Deb grew up he treated both of them like shit. He would only work for a short time at any one place then find a way to get fired or quit where he could still draw unemployment and when he did work they lived from check to check because his beer came first. This was the reason they lived with her parents after they had been evicted for getting behind on the rent.

By the time we reached the parts store she was talking non stop and I realized that Sam had only told me what he wanted me to hear and even that was a different story then Ann was telling. Ann told Debbie to wait in the truck for her. I asked if she needed my help and she said no thanks. As she walked toward the door I watched her ass gently sway. I hadn't noticed my cock was rock hard but Debbie leaning forward sure did and she laughed and said "Yea mom does have a way doesn't she?" I studdered "ooogh ur yes very nice." Oops I immediately realized what I had said but Debbie just smiled and sat back in the seat.


A few minutes later Ann came back and said they would have to order the coil they needed so she had to call Sam and see what he wanted to do. I offered my sell phone and she thanked me and called Sam. When she told them what they had said he started screaming loud enough for me to hear across the truck. "You stupid fucking whore! Why the fuck can't you do anything right? Go somewhere else! If you don't bring what I need I will beat your fucking cunt faced ass! Do you hear me?" Ann said she would find one and she understood what he wanted. He then screamed " You two fucking cunts better be back here with that goddamn coil or so help me I will half kill you!"

I simply asked where she would like to go now. She said that she was sorry I heard that because it shouldn't be my problem. I tried to tell her it was ok but she was again in tears. I don't know what made me do it but I leaned over and kissed her check and said don't worry we will find a coil. I guess I shocked her because she stopped crying and gave me a warm smile and said thank you.

As we went to another store we talked like we had know each other for years. Debbie even added her two cents worth every now and then. We got to another parts store and Ann got the coil for the car. We drove back to her house laughing and talking until I turned down her street. She became silent and so did Debbie. Like a total dumb ass I asked what's wrong. Debbie answered with a single word, "Home" I pulled up to the curb and we all piled out of the truck. I walked over to the car and grabbed a wrench and changed out the coil. I told Sam to try it and when he did it started. Ann and Debbie had gone into the house. Sam then asked me if I had time to talk. I said yea for a little while. I wanted to hear what he had to say.

I drove back around the block to my home and Sam walked over. As soon as he staggered into the yard he asked me a question. "Well what do you think of Ann?" Before I could answer he said " You know she is a real bitch and so is her daughter Debbie. I know it seemed like I was in charge today but believe me she will be cussing me and hitting me by tonight when no one is around. I treat her like a queen and she treats me like shit. And Debbie is as bad as her mother, she cusses me and has hit me with a broom before. If I do anything about it Ann's father will step in and stop me. I'm just glad he wasn't home today. He would have cussed me out because the car broke down."

I just stood there and couldn't believe what he was saying. I had heard him on the phone going off on Ann and saw how scared she was of him. Now he was trying to tell me it was the other way around. It was right then and there that I decided I would do my best to get into Ann's pants if at all possible. This asswhole didn't deserve a hot piece of ass like Ann.

I asked Sam what he wanted to do about it and he said "Get the hell out of there!" Then he asked me if I had any idea how much support he might have to pay when he left. I said I had no idea since I wasn't from Virginia and didn't know anything about the law. While he was telling me what he wanted to do I was thinking about how to get to Ann. I asked him where he worked. And what hours he worked, and anything else I could think of that I thought might help me with Ann. Then I remembered her father lived in the same house. I needed to learn about him also and if there was a mother in law there too. I asked questions and then Sam would tell me more then I had asked about. I was looking for a time that Ann would be "Home by herself." I quickly got the answers I was looking for. She was home totally alone from about 12:00 noon til Debbie got home from school around 4:00 or so he thought. My window of opportunity! I was fast developing a plan of how to be alone with Ann and how I would come on to her. I was determined to get her in bed. OOH if it was only Monday already. I suddenly remembered what Ann had said about Sam quitting his job after working for a company for just a short time. I needed him working so I told him I would help him form a plan to get away if that was really what he wanted. "FUCK YEA! That's what I want" was Sam's answer. Bingo I would make sure he went to work every day so I could work on getting Ann in bed.

I told him he needed to open a bank account and put as much of his pay in there each week as possible. Then when he had saved enough to get him a place and get everything turned on he would have no trouble leaving. Ann had said he drank most of his check. I was counting on this also because it would take him longer to save up enough. Giving me more time to get to Ann. I didn't know if this asswhole left if she would stick around or not so by getting him to save "for his future" I was assuring Ann being around. I told him before he made any move to talk it over with me first so I could help him reach the best decision possible. He agreed with everything I said.

Monday finally arrived and Sam was at work. The others would be gone by noon leaving Ann alone for several hours. It seems the morning was lasting for ever. I looked at my watch 9:16 then when I looked again it was only 9:45. Maybe my watch was wrong so I looked at the clock on the cable box 9:46. Damn I had to find something to do to make time pass faster. I decided that the deck needed to be water proofed and set to work on it. I tried to pace my work so when I finished the deck it would be close to noon. I did half of it and looked at my watch 10:45 great. At this pace I would finish just in time to take a quick shower before noon. I finished the deck and looked at my watch 11:35 perfect. I went in to shower and get ready to put my plan into action.

12:00 noon and I was knocking on Ann's door. When she came to the door she had on a pair of short shorts and a halter top. Holy shit my cock stood out harder then I could ever remember in my life. Then when she spoke I almost shot my load right then. "Hi George what can I do for you?" I ugh I was wondering if I could borrow a cup of sugar from you? I had trouble finding enough moisture to even get the words out. Ann Gave me a smile and invited me in. I walked a few steps behind her so I could watch her walk and sway her hips. When she got to the cabinet she reached up to get the sugar canister from the top shelf but couldn't quite reach it. But the view was great as she stretched to try and reach it her shorts pulled up tight against her ass. As she turned to me she noticed me staring at her and turned bright red. She said sorry I can't reach it would you mind getting it for me? Sure I said. Now I am not real tall either 5' 8" and I have a small middle age bulge, but other than that I am in pretty good shape. At 175 pounds and doing construction every day I have a decent build. I reached up and got the canister down then asked how she would get it if I wasn't here to get it. She laughed and said stand on a chair how else. She poured some into a small container and then asked if I needed anything else. I said no and thanked her for the sugar. Then I asked her if we could talk? Sure. What did I want to talk about? The other day when I took you to get the part for the car. Ann hesitated and then said I guess you have a right to be curious about that. I said that I really only had one question I wanted answered if she would. "OK I guess." Is Sam always like that or was it because he was drunk? I was hoping once she got started she would do like she did in the truck and just keep going.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:39 PM
She sat down at the table and looked at the salt and pepper set like she was thinking how she wanted to answer that question. She said He was worse when he was drunk but yes he was like that all the time to some degree. Then she said she hated him and wished he was out of her life but all he did was talk about leaving but she knew he wasn't going to. She told me about how he beat her and how he would beat Debbie also.

She was talking and I was taking mental notes that I hopped would get me what I wanted. She talked until almost 2:00 when the phone rang. She jumped and said don't make a sound as she grabbed the phone. I could tell by the look on her face that she was scared of the call. She said "Hello Sam" Then I could hear him scream at her. " Listen bitch I want fried chicken for supper and mashed potatoes with gravy. I will be home around 8:00 and the fucking food better be hot. Bye" She hung up the phone and sat back down crying.

I asked what was wrong and she said she had to walk to the store before Debbie got home to shop for supper. I said I would take her if she wanted. She mumbled a ok then cryed again like a baby. I reached out and took her in my arms and told her she needed to calm down. She said he was in one of his moods and she knew he would be slapping the hell out of her or Debbie when he came in. I rubbed her back and tried to comfort her. She relaxed and put her head on my chest. Slowly she stopped crying and just stood there. I reached down and kissed her gently and told her I would be there this evening when Sam came in so he couldn't beat her or Debbie.

She wrapped her arms around my waist and said just hold me for a little while, ok? Hell yes I would I thought but I didn't say a word I just pulled her close and kissed her again. This time she kissed me back and I felt her leg move between mine and rub against my cock. My hand slid down her back to her ass and I pulled her even closer as we frenched kissed and I was exploring her mouth and she was exploring mine. I moved my hand around to her chest and slowly reached her breast. I cupped her left breast and she moaned before she pulled away and said this is wrong I am married and I don't cheat.

Damn I had to think fast or miss my chance. I decided to just pull her back to me and tell her to be quiet and just let me hold her. She eased back into my arms and I pulled her close and put my hand back on her breast. She tensed up but didn't try to move my hand. After a few minutes I lifted her head and said I didn't think she would be cheating since he didn't care about her anyway. She again relaxed and melted into me. I lowered my mouth to hers and we were again kissing our tongues dancing together. I massaged her breast though her top then moved my hand down to the bottom of the halter top then back up under it so I was gripping her breast.

We started exploring each other and before I knew it we were both half naked. My shorts were down around my ankles and so were her's My 8" cock was up against her belly and she had her hand wrapped around it. I lowered her onto the table and started kissing my way down her front from her neck to the top of her shaven pussy. I was in heaven and I wasn't about to stop there. I devoured her and she screamed as she reached her first orgasm. Then I moved up her body until my cock was level with her pussy and entered her very slowly. God was she tight. I worked my cock into her inch by inch until I was buried to the hilt in her. I just stopped and enjoyed the feel of her pussy tightening and relaxing around my cock.

Then I moved out and in as slow as I could enjoying letting my cock explore her insides. After a couple minutes I started to pick up the pace and she matched my thrust perfectly. Faster and faster we went until I could feel my cum building up to blast out of my cock. I told her I was ready to cum and she said so was she. Do ----- you ------ want -------me ----- to-----pull------out? I gasped. Noooooooo she panted. We came together and then as we collapsed together we hear someone behind us. We both jumped up and there stood Debbie smiling at us.

How long have you been standing there Ann asked. Then as an after thought she asked why are you home early? Mom I changed my schedule so I get home a lot earlier now. I got here just as you two were starting so I kept quiet and watched. Damn sure was hot seeing you two go at it like that. Only problem is now I am horny as hell from watching. "DEBBIE!" Ann screamed "What the hell do you know about being horny you are only 11 years old? Are you having sex with someone?

Do you know what I will do to you if you are having sex? And what have I told you about cussing?" "MOM ------ MOM SHUT UP AND LISTEN" Debbie screamed back. Ann froze and just stared at her daughter. Mom I lost my cherry when I was nine. That bastard husband of yours sold it for a case of beer and he has been trying to fuck me every chance he gets. Ann started bawling like a baby again. Why didn't you come to me? Mom you couldn't and wouldn't have done anything. You are to scared of that asswhole to do anything.

That's when he told me he wasn't my father and all I was to him was a piece of ass to do as he wanted to with. Mom he had fingered me many times before he sold me and told me if I said anything he would cut my throat for me. I realized both Ann and myself were standing in front of Debbie naked listening to her explain what Sam had done to her. I reached down for my clothes and Debbie laughed and said don't do that on account of me I like what I see and here is the way it's going to be if mom doesn't want me to show these pictures to the fuck head tonight. I realized she had taken Polaroid pictures of me and her mother.

He will fucking kill you mom and you know it so you to will do what I say or else. Where are the pictures I asked to which she replied I'm not stupid enough to tell you that but to prove there are pictures here is the last one I took. It was a picture of Ann and me with my cock sticking in her about half way. You could tell from the picture that my cock was wet from Ann's pussy juices. I was pissed and tried the tough guy tactic to get the pictures. Just who the hell do you think you are dealing with little girl give me the fucking pictures now!

Debbie looked me dead in the eyes and said "Go fuck yourself" As long as I have the pictures you will do what I say understand that? You both have reasons for those pictures to remain hidden so shut the fuck up and do what I say. Since Sam started finger fucking me when I was about 6 I had to learn to do for myself. Then when he sold me I learned that I had a new power if I used it. I now tell him who I will fuck and when because I have pictures of him sucking his boss's cock and told him I would show them to the boss's wife if he fucked with me. Guess the asswhole won't bring the boss home again, she laughed. Now for you two!


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:41 PM
Mom suck his cock and get it hard while I get undressed. "But Debbie"------ Ann started to protest. Shut up and suck and you Mr. Hard Ass I don't want to hear your mouth either unless you want the pictures to get to a few of your customers. Do both of you understand me? all either of us could do was nod. As Ann started sucking my cock I couldn't help but get hard, that combined with an 11 year old who looked like 15 doing a strip in front of me.

As soon as Debbie finished getting her clothes off she jumped up on the table and ordered me to eat her pussy. When I didn't move fast enough she yelled " Move that sweet ass over here now" I reached the table and leaned forward to inhale the sweet scent of a young cunt that wanted me to eat her. I started licking and sucking on her pussy and she started moving in rhythm to my eating her. Ann was still sucking my cock until Debbie ordered her to stop.

Then she told me to get on the table and lay down on my back. I did and she climbed on top of me and grabbed my cock and started sucking on it herself. She then slid up and lowered her pussy to the head of my dick. She slid it into her about an inch and then another inch. She kept doing this until I felt her hymen. She looked me in the eyes and smiled and then wispiered in my ear will it hurt much? I wispiered back only for a second or so then your body will adjust to it and you will start enjoying it. She raised back up and stopped for what seemed like forever. then she slammed herself down on my cock and bit her lower lip.

She didn't move for a couple of minutes then she raised up just a little then back down. After about four times of doing this she said roll me over so you can take over please. I rolled her over on her back and slowly raised up pulling almost completely out of her then I eased back in. After repeating this several times I wispiered in her ear and asked if she was getting use to having me in her. She said it felt great so I started fucking her faster and faster until she started moaning and digging her fingernails into my back. She was matching my pumping my cock in and out of her pussy and then she became stiff and her legs shook as she reached her climax. That did it for me and i emptied my load deep in her newly fucked pussy. Exhausted I collapsed on top of her. as we caught our breath I put my head next to her ear and asked why and she just turned her head and kissed me like a full grown woman.

After we separated she went back to being the boss. Mom clean his cock for him with your mouth. I have to admit She was cute as hell standing there naked with my cum slipping out of her well fucked young pussy. Her mother started licking and sucking my dick cleaning her daughters cum, blood and my cum off my cock. Debbie winked at me and held up two fingers and pointed to her pussy. I looked down and sure enough I was hard again. I looked back at Debbie pointed at my cock and shook my head yes. As soon as I did she told her mom to get up get dressed and go get want she needed for supper. I asked if she wanted me to drive her and Debbie said " OH HELL NO YOU DON'T! we aren't finished yet.

I then offered my keys which Ann excepted after getting Debbie's ok. As soon as Ann left Debbie grabbed my hand and said let's go to the bedroom. When we got there she pushed me down on the bed and climbed up beside me. What are you waiting for she asked. Make love to me. I wasn't about to argue with her so I did but this time I just slid into her and started pumping away since I had already came a couple of times I knew it would be a while before I would cum again. I asked her why she had did what she did and why she said her father had sold her and all the rest.

She said it was true he had sold her and made her suck a guy off when she was nine and said when she turned 12 he would start fucking her himself and if any of his friends wanted some it would cost them. Since she would be 12 in a couple of weeks she wasn't about to let him be her first. What about the pictures? She laughed then said That there was only the one and she had just walked in as we were finishing, No pictures of Sam either? Oh yes but they were made on the computer but still his boss was scared his wife would think I had taken them.

You see it was his boss he made me suck off and he did suck him also while they were both drunk. Now please shut up and fuck me will you? How could I resist? I started pounding her pussy with everything I had. she would be sore for days after I finished fucking that sweet young pussy. I lasted about 20 minutes and when I blew my load it felt like my entire insides were being shot into her. We lay there together until we heard my truck pulling up. We got up walked to the kitchen and when Ann came in Debbie told her that she was to fix dinner for just us three because she knew Sam would be pulling a double shift tonight and I was spending the night with them so get undressed and start dinner.

It was the first of many nights I would spend with Ann and Debbie. You see about two months later Sam did leave, he just moved out lock stock and barrel. He didn't even say goodbye when he left. Shortly after that Ann and Debbie moved in with me. We each have our own room but it is rare when either Ann's or Debbie's rooms are used. Most of the time we all sleep in my king size bed. Debbie is planning a sleep over for some of her close girlfriends this weekend. she has said they will start out using her room but that might change after a little while if she has anything to say about it. And knowing Debbie she will have something to say about it.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:44 PM
Here's another story - Title : The Island . Enjoy !!! ;)


My name is Don. Cathy and I have been married nearly 14 years. This was my second marriage and Cathy's first.

We had a good marriage although not as perfect as some thought, however many envied us. Including her younger second cousin, Paula. Her and her husband were having trouble and she sot our advice. I at first decided not to get involved but it became inevitable.

I first met Paula at Cathy's family reunion before we were married. She was a very cute young lady. Nice body, fair complexion and a beautiful white smile.

The next time I seen her she was at our wedding. Even more gorgeous and only a senior in high school. At the reception, for some reason I couldn't keep my eyes off of her and it seemed that every time I took a glance at her, she was looking at me. Oh well, I passed it off, after all she was just a kid.

Well a kid she was but she had great looks and hormones that wouldn't quit. She began dating a guy named Jeff. For some reason I didn't like this guy. There was just something about him and I made my feelings known to Cathy, who I hoped would pass on some advice to Paula. Cathy just told me it was none of my business and you can't judge a book by it's cover.

A couple months later, Cathy informed me that Paula was pregnant. She also found out that Jeff who was two years older than Paula had fathered a child to another girl but they didn't marry. He opted to pay child support.

Well, here is my story as I did get involved. Now! What did I tell you Cathy? I told you Jeff was trouble. What is he going to do for Paula and their unborn child? Well they are going to get married, Cathy replied.

Where does he work? Probably don't even have a job!

Yes he does, Cathy said as to be sticking up for Jeff. He works for a swimming pool contractor.

A swimming pool contractor. This is Pennsylvania! Pools here are seasonal and luxury items. Does he make good money and have benefits?

No he don't have benefits but he is a hard worker.

Ha! Swimming pools? Is that a year round job?

No he is usually unemployed four months of the year but after the baby comes, Paula is going to go to work at a beauty salon.

Oh that's just great. Hey, I told you to tell Paula to beware of this guy.

We attended their wedding. It was all I could do to keep from planting a fist full of knuckles on his nose! After all, Paula didn't have a father as he had passed away when she was only two years old and her mother never remarried. Now this playboy has ruined this young girl's life! Cathy told me I couldn't be her father , so don't be taking up sides. Be happy for them and wish them well.

At the annual family reunion Paula had just given birth to a son. Cute little tyke. They named him Cody. Well Jeff was there and it seemed they were getting along so why make waves. Paula was still as beautiful as ever even if she did put on a few pounds and a little width to her

hips. I caught her looking my way several times during the day. I often wondered if she was checking me out or was it me just checking her out too often. For some reason there was a silent attraction between us. I thought she may be looking at me as a father type to her since I was nearly 14 years older than she. I wanted to be the father type to her but my thoughts were not of the fatherly intent, she was a beautiful young woman!

We were not a very close family and if I didn't make the reunion or there wasn't a death in the family, it may be a year before I would see Paula but each time we were at the same function, I would be tempted to look at her and again I would catch her looking my way.

Well Cathy informed me that Paula was pregnant again. Damn I said! How old is their first?

Well Cody is 14 months old now and the new baby will be due in six months.

Does the playboy still work for the pool contractor?

Yes Cathy replied but he's making more money now and they rent a small home with a fenced in yard just outside of town. They are happy and that's all I know.

How is he going to support his two children, Paula and the child he pays support to? Oh well I told you he wasn't good for Paula!

As time passed by, we stayed out of their business as best we could and from all indications they seemed to be getting along but I knew they were going nowhere fast.

Eight years had passed and Cathy got a disturbing phone call from Paula. Cathy in turn passed along the information to me. It seems that Paula and Jeff had separated. Jeff had been having an affair with Paula's best friend, Tara. Three months later, Jeff came home crying to Paula and he wanted her to take him back. He admitted his guilt and his love for her and their children, so Paula took him back.

I told Cathy that in all reality, he was probably broke, having to pay support to Paula, their children and to the other child. He probably had no money for the good times with Tara.

Cathy again took Jeff's side and told me to drop the subject as we were beginning to argue over others problems.

So be it I said. I don't want to know anything more about them until she divorces the bum!

A couple months had passed and I was doing some shopping at Wally World and just as I went to enter another aisle, I was bumped into by a shopping cart. A female voice said I am sorry and I turned to see who she was. To my surprise it was Paula. Why hello Paula! How are you? Paula greeted me with her big smile and a hug and said fine, how about you Don! Well we exchanged some small talk and she sensed I knew about the trouble she was having with Jeff. So I quickly changed the subject and asked where she had gotten the campaign button that was on her jacket? Clark for state Representative.

Oh, Paula said, I took on a part time job to help make ends meet along with my regular full time job at the beauty salon since Jeff is out of work. Clark's campaign manager will be paying me to distribute political signs along the highways and passing out buttons to all I come in contact with.

Is Jeff helping you, I asked?

Ha! She replied, are you kidding? He isn't interested in politics and he isn't even registered to vote!

Paula, can I help you out. Look, I know a lot of people at the factory where I work and I am scheduled all afternoon shift, freeing me up in the mornings. Driving those country roads isn't good for a lady to be doing on her own. Besides, I am supporting Clark and we really need him in office to represent us!

Great Paula replied. I have to pick up my supplies in a couple of days and I would appreciate the help.

Fine I said. Do you have my email address. That would be the best way to contact me. So we exchanged email address's and with a quick hug we were on our separate ways.

Later that day at work, all I kept thinking about was Paula. She sure was a cute girl! Well, cute lady. After all she was now 31 years old.

When I returned home I read my email and there was one from Paula. She thanked me for offering to help with the Clark campaign and asked if I could meet her at the mall on Wednesday in the food court at 1:00 pm. Wednesday was her day off and she would have the campaign buttons for me to distribute at work. Well Wednesdays was my special day I kept
open for my morning bicycle trail workout but for Paula I would make this Wednesday the exception.

I showed up at the mall's food court about ten minutes early. It was a good time too because I could get my meal there before I left for my afternoon shift at the plant.

Moments later I seen Paula approaching. God was she stunning! Sexy? The understatement of the year! Dressed in a loose fitting pink colored shirt with it's tail tied in a knot about her waist with cut-off jean type shorts allowing her navel to show. As she got closer I could see that she had a red sports bra under the shirt.

Hey Don, nice to see you!

I was at a loss for words as she approached and I couldn't even say hello!


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:47 PM
She was carrying a box of campaign buttons and she set them down on a table, then turned to give me a hug. It was then that I was able to speak. I asked her if she would like to have a sandwich and a cold drink. I explained that I had to eat lunch before going into work and I would be honored if she would join me.

We ordered sandwiches and drinks and as we ate, I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. The other day at Wally World she wasn't dressed like this but it wasn't as hot as it is today and after all, today was her day off from work. She had on a special fragrance that filled the air about her and just talking to her gave me an erection. Now lucky for me we were sitting at a table because trying to hide nearly seven inches of cock with better than average girth in tight fitting Levi 505's wasn't going to happen!

Damn I thought, what's wrong with me. I met her for business and I was 14 years older than she. The reason I even offered to help her with this campaign deal was to be a father type person and here I sit in front of her lusting!

As she finished her drink she said she had to be going so that she could meet Cody and Stacy, her son and daughter at the school bus stop. As I stood to bid her good bye, I picked up the box of buttons. The top of the box came off in my hand and all 144 buttons hit the floor and were rolling everywhere. Quickly I got on my knees and began to pick them up and Paula did the same. It was then I really noticed the most beautiful 34 C's that I had ever seen! I stared at her cleavage in hopes of getting a look at her nipples but the red sports bra wouldn't allow that. I pictured them to be hard and long and just then she went to place a hand full of buttons back into the box that she caught me ogling. Oh was I embarrassed and as I stood, I knew she seen my now raging hard on! I couldn't speak as I picked up the box top and placed it over the box of buttons.

Paula broke the silence by thanking me for lunch and wished me luck in passing out the buttons at work. With a hug and a light kiss on my cheek, she said she would email me as to when she needed my help in placing the roadside signs.

She was on her way back to her car and as I walked to mine, I still had the bulge in my jeans which I was able to hide by carrying the box at waist height. I made it to work on time and passed out the buttons to all I worked with and later associated with at the local bar after work. All this time I could not get Paula out of my mind. The way she was dressed. Her voice and the fragrance she wore. Her shoulder length light brown hair and her round brown eyes that stared into mine as we ate all left images in my mind that I would never forget. Even her figure, although she had a couple extra pounds on was still stunning!

The next day I got a email from Paula requesting my assistance with the highway campaign signs on Sunday morning. We both had the day off so we met at a local restaurant for breakfast and we went over the routes we were to cover. The day went by very quickly. She would drive and when a likely spot for a passing motorist to see a sign came upon us, Paula
would stop and I would get out and plant a sign. Every time we got a moment to speak, Paula told me more about herself. She was a very nice person with her ambitions cut short by becoming pregnant before she graduated from high school.

She told me that it wasn't all Jeff's fault but he had experience. After all, he had already fathered a child with a former girlfriend and he should have had enough sense to use a condom. She told me, he took her virginity one day after school at her house before her mother came home from work and in seconds after he entered me, I was pregnant. Ha she said jokingly, just call me fertile Myrtle! She went on to say she had plans for college to become a teacher. She wanted to date and meet other men in college and start a teaching career before marring Mr.Right. All of this cut short by a moment of bliss with her hormones in overdrive. She had tolerated Jeff and his short comings and many times throughout our conversation, she spoke of how much she loved her children and wouldn't trade them now for the life that she had once
wanted.

Hey Don, I really had a great day just talking with you. I hope I didn't bore you too much by laying all my troubles at your feet.

No Paula, I enjoyed the day and your company. Anytime you need someone to talk to, just let me know and please keep in touch. If you need to get in touch with me real quick, call my cell number and by all means, keep me in touch with the emails. Oh, hey Paula, don't tell Cathy about me helping you out today. You know, the older guy and beautiful girl thing being together sometimes up sets certain people. Know what I mean?

Paula gave me another hug which was more like an embrace then a kiss on the cheek. She then placed two of her fingers on her lips and then placed them on mine.

I understand Don. I'll not mention our day together to Cathy or anyone. I know how people can be!

She turned away and got in her car and drove for home. For me I stood there watching her drive out of sight. My tongue licked my lips where her fingers had just touched them. Again, I started to get an erection. God, I was going to have to get a grip on this situation. All that was constantly on my mind was the time I spent talking to Paula.

The following Saturday, my day off from work. I got a call from Paula.

Don, I need to talk to you. I just need someone. Will you please meet me at Lenny's Restaurant. I have to leave the house. I need to talk, please!

She sounded very upset. I was just finishing a project in my garage. It was near dark and I was very tired but I agreed to meet her. I pulled into the restaurant parking lot. It was now dark and at first I didn't see her car. She had parked in the back away from the regular customer parking area. I parked beside her car and she got out and entered my pick-up truck.

Oh Don, thanks for meeting me. I could tell she had been crying.

What's the matter Paula?

Oh Don, I think Jeff is seeing Tara again. I asked why she thought that.Well I came home from work yesterday a half hour early. I had a 1:00 pm appointment cancel and my other clients came in early through out the day so when I got home, the children were still at school. I knew it would be 45 minutes before the school bus dropped them off. Jeff and I hadn't had sex in over a week and I was feeling quite amorous. So I began kissing Jeff, rubbing up against him, pulled his fly down and
began to massage his penis. I couldn't get him to respond. It was totally unlike him. He just said he was tired. As I looked around the house, nothing had been cleaned up. The breakfast dishes were still in the sink and he couldn't explain what he had been doing all day! I just know he's screwing Tara again!

She began to cry. I really felt bad for her. I knew not what to say or do. I let her cry hoping it would help and when her crying became sobs, I reached out my right arm and ask her to move over next to me.

As she did, she asked me to hold her. She then placed her head on my shoulder and I offered her a tissue from the glove compartment. We sat together without saying another word until she she could speak without crying or sobbing. Looking at her long legs exposed to her hips in her short shorts, the smell of her hair, touching the soft flesh of her arm and shoulder with my hand sent messages from my brain down to my crotch. My member was becoming hard and I knew it would be noticeable in my khaki shorts.

Paula, may I ask what Jeff's problems are with you?

Yes, It's about sex and my weight. You see I won't let Jeff cum in my mouth and I totally refuse to have anal sex with him. He's too rough with regular sex and I know he will only hurt me real bad if I let him have his way with me. I guess Kara allows him his pleasure!

I understand Paula. You don't have to give in to him. Look. Suggest to him that he go for counseling and besides what is not to like about your body? You are a stunning knock out and so if you do have a few extra pounds, he has to understand that you gave birth to his children. It's only natural that you gained a few pounds. He needs to grow up!

Paula began to snuggle closer to me and began to sob once again. A few minutes passed and she realized how late it was getting and she needed to get groceries before returning home. That is the reason she gave Jeff so that she could meet with me. She was done sobbing and before exiting my truck, she moved her head from my shoulder, and leaned to kiss me on the cheek good bye. In doing so, she pushed up on my leg with her right hand. Her fingers were extended and they went around my now rigid cock. I could see her blush momentarily and I as usual, was embarrassed with a loss for words once again.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:51 PM
Well Don, thanks again for hearing my troubles. Your so kind and mature. I know of no one to turn to at times like this. Even my mother don't want to hear of my problems ever since I took Jeff back. I'll tell you what I am going to do over winter. I am going to go to the weight watchers club and borrow a friends exercise bike. I am going to fit into that old two piece swim suit I wore when I was a senior in high school!

Hey, good for you Paula, you do that and remember, I am here for you anytime you need me. Oh! By the way. I see you have a bicycle rack on your SUV. Do you ride much?

No Don. Not anymore. You see, Tara and I would ride around the side streets in the evenings after work but since we are no longer friends, that's done with.

Well, how about I make you a offer. In the spring, I will be starting to ride my bicycle again along the bike trail beginning at Elm Grove State Park. You know the old railways that the state tore out along the Elk River. It goes for miles. There are rest rooms and vending machines along the way. No motor vehicle's are allowed. Just hikers and bicyclist's. Great exercise and great scenery! How about it?

Hey Don! That sounds great. I am only sorry that the cold weather is upon us because I would like to start now! What day do you ride?

Always on Wednesdays. I usually arrive at the park about 9:00 AM and I am back home by 1:30 or 2:00 PM in time for me to go to work.

Great! That's one of my days off and the time would be perfect as the kids are at school and Jeff, well he should be working! I am going to take you up on your offer. I'll be in touch and remember, vote for Clark!

With that remark, she was gone! I knew it was going to be a long winter and the thought I may not see Paula until spring was discouraging but I would keep in touch with her with emails.

One night after work I stopped at the the local bar with the guys. I had quite a few beers in me when I returned home. Getting on the computer to check my email, I seen one from Paula. It was titled, "How do you like me now"? Well we often passed on jokes so I thought it was just another forward. She said in the message that she had lost twelve pounds and nearly two inches off her hips! I opened it and was I pleasantly surprised. It was a picture of Paula in a two piece swim
suit! Whew! I mean to tell you, she was absolutely stunning! With the beer in me, I emailed her back saying. Whoa! Wow your hot! Send more pictures and in the mean time I have to take matters to hand. Stubby is on the rise! Clicked "send"! Well you know once you hit send, you can't bring your message back for editing!

I went to bed and three hours later I had to go to the bathroom. It then dawned on me what I had said in my reply to Paula. What a drunken fool I was. I had to email her back and apologize so I went into the computer room, logged in and fired off an apology. I told her I had been drinking before I replied and what I really meant to say was that Jeff was a lucky man! I regret my remarks. Please accept my apology. Take care, Don

When I returned home the next evening, I had another email with an attachment to it from Paula. I dreaded to open it after what I said in the night before reply. The email said. No need to apologize Don. I am thrilled to know I got you excited. By the way, who is "stubby"? If it is who I am thinking it is, well I certainly got a different impression of him on at least two occasions! Hope you like the pictures in the attachment. Can't wait for spring to arrive! Your new bicycle buddy, Paula

I clicked to open the attachment. Wow! Two more pics of Paula! In one she wore a skimpy lacy red silk night gown, lying on a bed, revealing her long legs and her cleavage. In the other she wore only a red thong but her back was turned to the camera. Whew! I closed the attachment and went into the kitchen to get a beer!

Spring finally arrived and I made plans to meet Paula at the Elm Grove park at 9:00 AM for our first bicycle trip along the Elk River. It was the first nice Wednesday of the year. The morning air was cool but warm enough for short sleeves and shorts. She was right on time and she wore gray sweat pants and a sweat shirt. We greeted each other with a warm hug and headed to the trail. I asked her if she had a preference for going up river or down. I explained the only difference would be that we would be going down a slight grade most of the way down river and on our return we would be going up a slight grade on our return, meaning we would need a little more time coming back if we took the later. She said she didn't care. So I used my best judgement to go up river first and this would allow a easier and faster return, so that she would not
burn herself out on the first part of our trip.

The first leg of the trail was seven miles. We were now at the small village of Newell. Here we stopped to use the public restroom and get a bottle of water from the vending machine. Paula was in great shape and holding up well. The temperature was on the rise so when Paula returned from the restroom she had removed her sweat shirt and tied it about her waist. She wore a tight fitting red T shirt that now revealed her 34 C's. Red was definitely her color!

Along the way we talked. Mostly about our pasts. She asked me how long I was married to my first wife and the ages of my two, now adult sons. She was making me feel old but I was old. Well older than her! I told her I had gotten married when I was 21. We were too young just like you and Jeff. We had things going smoothly until she started going to the clubs with a friend. This is where our trouble started. She met another guy, so to make a long story short, we divorced. Paula asked if that was when I met her cousin Cathy. No, I was too busy raising the boys to date but I did meet another woman at work. Well as it turned out, she wanted nothing to do with my son's and we broke off our relationship. Several months later, I met Cathy. She was fine with the boys. She treated them as if they were her own. So I married her.

Well Don, how is Cathy with you? Did you marry her just to have a mother for your sons?

I replied, I was attracted to Cathy to a point and she treats me well.

That's not what I asked you Don. How about your inner feelings? What about yourself. Are you really happy?

Paula, my sons needed a mother. I wanted the family atmosphere back in the house and Cathy came along to fill the void. I really don't want to talk about myself.

With that, Paula changed the subject by suggesting we stop for a rest.

The trail was rather active with other cyclists this time of the year. I guess most folks were bored with winter and needed to get out for some fresh air and sunshine. The trail offered much recreation and scenery. Elk River was a wide river but very shallow. It provided a mixture of beauty, slow moving clear water with a rock bottom. It has many bends and it's banks consists of steep hills, flat lands and several small towns that the railroad once served. To our pleasure, the railroad was replaced by the trucking industry and now we have trails to enjoy.

I asked Paula if Jeff knew where she was today and noted she was beginning to get a sunburn.

Well yes he does but I told him that I was taking up riding with Marie.

I asked who Marie was and she replied that they were very close friends and that they work at the salon together.

That's good thinking but what if Jeff asks Marie about the bike trail or your time together. I don't want to cause you any problems.

Oh no need to worry Don. Marie and I are like sisters. I told her about meeting you today and about our time together last fall with the Clark campaign. I trust her because she too has a similar marriage as I. Married to a low life jerk! We share everything! How about Cathy? Have you mentioned you had company for your regular Wednesday ride?


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:55 PM
Oh no, I didn't mention anything to her about having a friend along . Not that there would be any sort of questionable activity taking place between us but I am sure it would create a bit of concern to her knowing you were in my company.

We continued along the trail for a couple miles continuing conversing all the while.

Look Don, a island. Lets walk down to the river bank and check out the view from there. I need a rest and I am a bit too warm. It's really warming up!

With that Paula seductively removed her sweat pants. Whew! She was built. She had white shorts on under the sweatpants. I could see the out line of her panties under them and I wondered what color they were. She folded her outfit up and placed them in a bag tied to the seat of her bike. We walked our bikes off the trail then walked to the waters
edge. Paula led the way.

Hey Don, isn't this the most beautiful place you ever seen? Hey, sit down on this rock with me. Take off your shoes and lets put our feet in the cool water and enjoy the view.

I sat on the rock with her and dangled my feet into the water with hers. She even had her toe nails painted the same as her fingernails. I thought about her beauty. How well she took care of herself and as I sat beside her I wondered if she shaved or just trimmed her bush. Again, I was getting a boner!

Don, do you think someday we could wade out to that small island in the middle of the river? Wouldn't it be neat to just sit along it's shore and look at the beauty of the rivers bends from both directions? We could see so much more!

Paula you have to realize this. The river is shallow looking because the water is very clear but I'm sure we would have to swim at least part way over. Can you swim?

I am a good swimmer Don, how about you?

I am a good swimmer also but I just wanted you to be aware of the conditions.

With that she waded out into the river. She was up to her knees in the cool water and began to splash water on me.

Hey! That's not nice. That water is cold!

She continued to splash water on me as I waded out to stop her. I grabbed her arms just as she slipped backwards on a rock but I pulled her firm body next to mine. Paula gasped at my reaction. Our eyes met and my now hard cock was pressed into her mound. I met her lips with a light kiss. I broke it off. I was astonished that I let it happen but Paula moved her head toward mine begging for another. Our lips came together again this time with much more passion. They locked together and opened slightly so that our tongues became entwined. My hands moved from her arms down to her breasts as hers went around my hips pulling me closer to her. Then came the sound of voices. Several voices indicating a group of cyclists coming our way. Reality once again set in and we broke our embrace.

The group passed us by. Neither of us seemed to find a word to say. Finally Paula broke the silence as we sat back down on the rock putting on our shoes.

Oh my, Don. We must be getting back. My children will be returning home from school and I don't want to be late getting home to greet them as they get off the school bus.

We began our cycling back to the park. It took about fifteen minutes before we began to talk again. I am sure the fact of our embrace and passionate kissing played heavy on our minds. Our conversations returned after we met another couple riding in the opposite direction and bidding them a friendly hello. After that we talked as nothing had happened but we both knew that if we were to ever to be alone again, our lives would be forever changed.

At work that same day I couldn't take my mind off of Paula. The remainder of the work week and through the week end my mind was on her. I had to have her and I was sure her intentions were the same as mine but I knew that one of would have to come to our senses. I wanted to email her and tell her how I felt about her and wondered if there would be another Wednesday bicycle trip on the trail. I guess I was feeling guilty. After all, I was older and shouldn't have let the situation get to the point that we embraced each other like we did or passionately kissed or even kissed at all.

It wasn't until Monday evening that I had even gotten a email from her. I think she was feeling the same as I. Pure guilt and wanting to find a way to tell me we shouldn't be together again. So reluctantly, I opened her email and to my surprise or rather my delight she did want to be with me again on Wednesday morning. Her email:

Hi Don! Hope your feeling fine. Sorry, I haven't had the time to contact you but my thoughts were of you constantly. There's Cody with scouts, Stacy with dance recitals, work at the salon, cooking, cleaning the house and putting up with Jeff. I just have been really busy. I want you to know that I enjoyed our time together on Wednesday. I am looking
forward to riding with you again this Wednesday. Could I make a suggestion? I would like to meet at the park earlier so that we could have more time together. Around 8:00 AM. Maybe we could wade or swim over to that small island and have a picnic. I could bring a blanket, a couple bottles of soda and make us some sandwiches. I have a water proof back-pack that I once used on a canoe trip years ago. What do you think? Thinking of you, Paula

My fingers were shaking as I clicked reply. I knew what would happen if I consented to go along with her suggestion to go to the island. I could stop all of this crazed lust I had for her with just a few words typed from my keyboard. Instead, my reply was, I like ham salad sandwiches. See you at 8:00 AM. Take care, Don

I returned home from work on Tuesday evening. One email from Paula was awaiting me.

Hi Don, Ham salad it is! Wear your swim trunks as I am wearing my new two piece swim suit under my clothes. Sleep well, see you in the morning! Paula

I could hardly sleep thinking of what tomorrow would bring. Was I reading her wrong? Would we have sex on that island? After all, we would be alone and secluded from all who passed on the trail. No, I thought, you old fool, she just wants my company and a relaxing picnic. With that thought, I fell asleep.

Morning came and I met Paula at the park. We greeted each other with just good mornings and smiles as I dismounted our bicycles from our vehicles. We headed down the trail. The morning air was fresh and Paula's fragrance of her freshly bathed body added to the moment.

As to our routine, we stopped at the town of Newell. Used the public restrooms and continued on our way passing several others, like us who were out exercising and enjoying the pleasant weather.

We reached the area of the trail where we would begin our crossing to the island. We hid our bicycles in some under brush off of the trail. Removing our shoes, Paula removed her shorts and shirt reveling her red, skimpy, two piece swim suit. God was she sexy! I also removed my shorts and T-shirt leaving just my swim trunks on. I carried Paula's back pack as we began to cross the river to the island. The water was cold at first and although "stubby" was nearly fully erect after
watching and looking at Paula, the shock reduced him to below normal size very quickly! However, the waters chill only added to Paula's nipples making their appearance even more present through the material of her bikini top.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 09:58 PM
I was right about having to swim part way across as the water deepened to at least seven feet. When we reached the island, we found a nice grassy spot. The view of the rivers bends and the steep hills that bordered it's banks were nearly breath taking. I spread the blanket on a grassy area as Paula opened our sodas and unwrapped the sandwiches. We sat close to each other on the blanket while we took in the view of the landscape and once we finished eating, both of us were at a loss for words. We sat there just like teenagers on their first date.

The sun was warming us and beginning to tan our bodies. Paula had packed some sun screen in her back pack and asked me to apply some to her back as she undid the clasp on her top. As I applied it to her smooth soft skin, taking my time to thoroughly and gently rub it in and leave no area unprotected, I gently pushed the straps of her top to the sides of her arms. First one then the other. My cock was hard and standing at attention as I lowered my lips softly kissing her neck moving up to her cheek. Paula turned and leaned back to meet my lips with hers. Ours lips parted and our tongues entwined. There would be no disruptions or turning back this time. We both knew what we wanted even though it was
wrong.

After removing her top,I broke our long kiss to get my first look at her now bare breasts and her long hard nipples. They were just as I had imagined! First I licked her nipples making them even harder and longer, then I began sucking and kneading them between my fingers very gently, listening to Paula's soft moans of arousal. I began to move my kissing to her navel as she lay back on the soft grass under the blanket as I used both of my thumbs to slowly remove her swim suit
bottom. I then felt her tense a little. I stopped my kissing and moved my lips slowly back to her neck and whispered in her ear asking her if I should continue. Tell me no, it's okay, I understand.

Paula's reply did not come from her voice but from her hands as she placed them on my head gently clutching my hair, pushing my head back down to the point where I had left off.

As I moved her bikini bottom down her long firm legs and off her feet, I stared at her now naked body. She was every man's dream. Her bush was trimmed short just as I had envisioned and her vaginal lips were beginning to swell emitting their warm love juices.

I lowered my head to her folds that shielded her love cave, savoring her scent as I began to flick my tongue between her confines in search of her clit.

I could sense from our conversations that she enjoyed having Jeff, the only man that she had ever had sex with, go down on her but he never spent enough time to pleasure her to the point of having a orgasm. Today, I was determined to give her the pleasure she deserved.

Paula bucked her hips toward my face and sighs of ecstasy came from her throat as I licked the sides of her now swollen clit. Finding just the right spot, she tightened her fingers about the back of my head holding me there as her first ever oral orgasm erupted into my awaiting mouth.

As Paula's bucking hips and orgasmic contractions subsided, I pushed my trunks down my legs allowing my raging hard cock the freedom it needed to seek the pleasure of her love tunnel.

Moving upwards along Paula's beautiful and sexy body, I stopped to lick and suck both of her breasts again. They were so firm and completely natural, with no sagging and long hard nipples. Paula's hands grasped my hard manhood and directed it's head to the entrance of her dripping wet pleasure cave. My tongue carried her orgasmic juices to her partially open mouth so that she too could taste her love juice that she had given me.

I positioned my body above hers with the head of my hard cock at her opening. She spread her legs further apart anticipating the added thickness and length of my cock that she had never before experienced to enter her wet and tight canal.

Paula raised her hips as if to beg for my hard cock and with that invitation, I buried my seven inches into her in three quick thrusts.

Paula's voice was screaming words of Oh my God! Yessssssss! Oh Don! I wanted you for sooooo long, I neeeeeeded you! Please don't cum yet, I need more of your big cock! Please! Oh Yes, oh yes she yelled with every stroke I gave her! I sucked and gently bit her nipples as I pounded my length into her wet hole. Her orgasms were only seconds apart and I knew I wasn't going to last much longer. When my cum was ready to explode from the head of my throbbing cock, I pulled out sending my first hot stream of cum into her navel with my second and third jet of cum landing in her groomed bush. I had never experienced a orgasm so intense. Paula's hips had met my every stroke. Her hot juices coming out of her love hole had us lubricated to the point that my balls were wet making slapping sounds as they made contact with the cheeks of her firm ass!

We lay together catching our breath allowing our orgasmic spasms to subside. Neither her or I said a word as we began to pull on our swim suits. I folded the blanket noticing the wet spot from Paula's orgasms. I knew I had performed well even though I didn't last as long as I would have liked but her beautiful face, her sexy body, the moving of her firm round ass under me, meeting my every thrust and her moans of pleasure were too overwhelming. I was just glad to have enough control to pull out before I came!

The slow moving currant of the river washed away our love juices and the sense of guilt we had as we swam and waded back to our bicycles. It was only then we spoke a word to each other. We both knew we did wrong and we couldn't change that now. The lustful act we shared together was done. We would both have to live with the guilt.

Arriving back at the park parking lot I secured Paula's bicycle to her car's carrier. Once I had done this, Paula reached out with both her arms to give me a hug. I held her tight and kissed her good bye. With that mutual kiss and caress, I knew we would be going back to the island another day.

Paula emailed me the same day saying she arrived home in plenty of time to greet the children returning home from school and to start their dinner. The next line is what I wanted to hear.

She thanked me for the "fulfilling day" and the consideration I showed her before we made love and the fact that I pulled out before I came. Her closing line was. Don, I forgot to tell you that I am no longer "Fertile Myrtle, the "next time" we make love you can come inside me. I had my tubes tied! See you next Wednesday. Okay?

Wow! I couldn't wait to reply! Okay? Hell Ya! Until next Wednesday, take care! Don

Our next trip to the island was the following Wednesday. We were both more relaxed this time. The weather was warmer and our love making more intense. We hadn't even finished our picnic lunch before Paula was all over me. She pulled down my trunks and began sucking my rock hard cock alternating her slow licking and gentle sucking action from the under
side of my cock's head to the underside of my balls, readying my seed for a powerful eruption.

While Paula was performing the best oral that I had ever had, she removed her swim suit and moved on top of me into a 69 position. I licked her swollen lips darting my tongue into her pink folds finding her blood engorged clit until her powerful orgasm sent her love nectar into my mouth. She continued sucking me to the point where she knew I would cum. She turned her body around, still on top of me, she directed my raging cock into her wetness as she lowered herself all the way to it's hilt. Before she began to ride me, she opened her mouth showing me my pearl of pre cum on her tongue. Swallowing it, she began lifting herself in a rhythmic movement up and down my hard shaft. Paula's eyes closed and her moans of pleasure became louder as she fingered her clit to another intense orgasm.

She then collapsed forward onto me as I sucked the long hard nipples of her breasts for several minutes before I moved on top of her without removing my thick seven inches that filled her contracting vagina. Once on top of her I gave her the ramming of her life. I was able to thrust into her for more than fifteen minutes as I had total control while she came several more times. When I knew she was totally satisfied, I grunted and moaned with each shot of my hot seed I pumped deep into the confines of her cum lubricated love tunnel.

Our love making became more intense in the following weeks. We knew all of our sexual cravings and how to satisfy them together. There was only one Wednesday that summer that it rained and we cancelled our trip to the island. I couldn't go two weeks without Paula's love. On Friday morning of that same week, I drove past her home. I noticed Jeff's car was gone from the driveway and the school bus had just picked up the children. I drove around to the alley in the back of their home and parked my truck. I knew Paula had to work that morning but I knocked on her back door that lead into the kitchen. Paula peered out the small window of the door surprised to see me. She opened the door and I stepped into her kitchen. She was dumbfounded and speechless to see me. I asked her what she was doing as I softly clutched her shoulders. She
had only a buttoned down thin nightshirt on. Nothing else.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:03 PM
Paula replied I was just cleaning the breakfast dishes off the table. I then replied, it's as good a place as any! I began unbuttoning her shirt and pushing her gently back toward the table.

Paula exclaimed, you have got to be kidding! Your crazy! I just continued to smile as I moved into her as her buttocks were now on the table. I can't believe you! I said tell me no as I kissed her passionately on her warm lips. During our kiss, I lowered my pants and my hard cock was aimed at her glistening pussy.

Paula said, please Don, I need a shower. You surprised me. You see Jeff and I were, well you know, intimate this morning before he left for work and I really need to shower.

At this point I didn't care. I placed the head of my hard cock under her hood and onto her already swollen and aroused clit. As I moved it around, Paula's legs parted as she leaned back on her elbows with the palms of her hands gripping the edge of the table. I slowing inserted my hard curved shaft into her tight hole just enough to contact her G-spot and began to move in and out of her with short strokes.

Oh! Don, I love what your doing. I, I, I never felt, Oh! God! I am cumming! Her wetness gushed from her slit as I rammed my length into her. Her screams of pleasure were unlike any I had heard come from her throat before!

I held her against me forcing her breasts that were bouncing to and from with each of my thrusts into my chest as I continued my deep thrusts into her cum saturated love cave.

I was about to flood her womb with my hot cum but I pulled out and turned Paula around so that I could do her dogie while she continued to hold onto the table. I slammed my raging cock all the way into wetness so that had my balls were slapping her clit with my every thrust causing her to cum again. Hearing her screams of pleasure I could hold back no longer as I released my thick white ejaculate to mix with her already cum filled vagina.

My grunting and Paula's screams of shear pleasure filled the entire house! Our breathing still hadn't returned to normal when my now softening cock slipped from her dripping hole. I grabbed a couple of napkins from the table and cleaned our love juice from my now nearly limp member. I didn't care if some of the cum was Jeff's because I had the satisfaction of knowing that I finished the job that he had only started!

Paula began to button her long nightshirt again as I pulled my boxers and pants back up. She threw her arms about my neck and kissed me wildly about my face and lips as she rubbed her wet mound against me. I sensed her feelings of being sexually satisfied. No words were needed! After a few minutes, we broke off our kissing and embrace as I headed to go out the door. Paula knew she would be late for work if I stayed longer, so we kissed again and I turned to leave. Before I got to my truck, Paula said with a voice that was half laughter. Hey you! You know what they say about pay back?

Ha, I laughed and waved her good bye as I drove away.

On the following Sunday morning I had just gotten out of bed and started reading the newspaper sipping on my first cup of coffee at our kitchen table. Cathy told me she had to go to Wally World for a few things and to meet with Paula. My ears picked up on that part of her sentence.

Oh, Paula? Well tell her I said hello.

Okay, I will. She has the kid's new school pictures for us and I need to pick up a few groceries. I shouldn't be too long. With that being said, she kissed me good bye and was out the door.

Only two minutes later, the door bell rang. I thought who could this be calling so early on a Sunday morning. I had only a pair of cotton sweat pants on. I set my coffee down and looked outside. It was Paula!

I opened the door. She stood there and asked if I was going to ask her in. Oh sure I said, ah come on in. Cathy just left to meet you at Wally World.

Oh really! Well it's pay back time big boy!

She had her cell phone in her hand and said, listen to this. She dialed Cathy's cell phone and as she answered Paula told her she had a stop to make before she got to the store and she ran into a friend. Cathy told her that's okay. I have shopping to do so take your time. Call me back when you arrive and I'll meet you in front of the store. Paula snickered and said, okay. Then she hung up.

Paula was wearing a pull over top and shorts. She pulled the top over her head and unbuttoned her shorts letting them fall to the floor. Her bra and panties she removed as she directed me down the hall into the bedroom. I was awe struck but getting harder by the second. I said you set Cathy up didn't you? Paula just smiled and said, pay back can be a bitch! Now off with those sweats and on the bed. I loved being dominated and I think she knew it!

I could tell she was already turned on because I seen the wet spot in her panties as she stepped out of them as I lay on the bed. I was now fully erect!

Paula sat on top of me and stroked my rigid cock as she placed it at the entrance to her love cave, only stopping to pleasure her clit with it's head. She rubbed the underside of my exceptionally sensitive area all about her wet inner lips then back under her hood to her blood engorged clitoris.

Oh god Paula, that feels so good and your so wet. Please cum down my shaft before you lower yourself.

Paula's eyes closed and her low moans she made before she came I could plainly hear. I knew when she reached her orgasm as her whole body shook and a dam of cum broke covering my entire rock hard shaft. I pushed upwards with my hips just as she lowered herself and in these two movements I was buried to my hilt in her sopping wet vagina. Paula
rocked back and forth and raised herself up and down my cum lubricated pole. Her breasts bounced and swayed with her every movement with their hardened nipples begging me to suck them. Paula leaned toward me and as soon as I began sucking her rose buds, her second orgasm over came her with moans that turned into screams between her heavy breaths. At this point I could not hold back as the thrusting of my own hips took over the wild ride she was on and I launched my hot liquid deep into her womb.

Our pleasure juices were now running down to my exhausted balls as she rolled off to my side. We kissed and Paula went into the bathroom across the hall to clean up and get dressed.

I just lay on the bed as she exited the bath and entered the bedroom again. With a big grin she leaned over me and kissed me good bye. Standing in the door way, Paula said with a big smile on her face, I had better get out of bed and get "stubby" cleaned up before Cathy came home! As she went to leave herself out, she yelled, get lots of rest before Wednesday's trip to the island!

On the following Wednesday, we had another good romp on the island. It was more like love than lust this time. Things were changing emotionally with our relationship. I needed to have more than a couple of hours or a quickie with her and I sensed she did too. I had a plan.

As we rode our bicycles back to the park, I asked Paula if she could get away for a couple of days as I would like to take her to a special place.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:07 PM
Oh Don, I would love to but the kids and missing work, oh I couldn't.

Paula, when was the last time you were away on a trip or vacation?

Well not since I was in high school.

How about your honeymoon?

Oh, ha ha! Honeymoon, ya right. After the I doe's, Jeff took me to a tractor pull contest at the county fair and afterwards to a seedy motel.

Knowing Jeff I guess I shouldn't be surprised but listen, just two days. One could be your regular day off. Get your mom or Jeff's mom to look after the children when they come home from school. We will only be two or three hours from home. How about it?

Hummm Don, I don't know. The idea is sure tempting. I need an alibi for Jeff and I am not good at things like that.

Hey, how about talking out a plan with Marie. I'll bet the two of you could come up with something. For my part, I'll tell Cathy I am going to be on a two day job off site meeting with one of our major customers. It's a common thing that our company sponsors and she will be okay with that.

We arrived back at the park and went to our homes without a plan but I knew that Paula was deeply interested and I seen the gears turning in her head.

Three days later, Paula with some help from her trusty friend Marie came through with her alibi. Her plan was to be on a two day bus trip with Marie to New York City for a city tour. She would drive to the bus garage parking lot and I would pick her up from there. Marie and her mother would be taking the trip to NYC. When they returned from their trip, they would have bought souvenir t-shirts for the kids with the logo, I love NY on them.

Well it sounded like a plan to me so I used a search engine on the net for a romantic get a way. I wanted to spare no cost for Paula. She was very special to me and she deserved the very best. The perfect place was just a three hour drive from our homes. The accommodations were in a rustic cabin. It featured a kitchenette, bathroom, living room with a fireplace, large screen TV and stereo system downstairs with a loft type upstairs. The loft featured a king size bed, a balcony with double glass doors overlooking mother natures finest scenery and a red heart shaped Jacuzzi which had mirrors all around it!

I made the reservations. All was a go! I picked up Paula as planed and we drove to our destination. Arriving early, we couldn't check in so we decided to tour the small town near to where we were staying. It was a small quaint town surrounded by farm land with many small shops displaying the communities ethnic goods and crafts. We walked along the
streets holding hands stopping now and then to hug and share light kisses. Paula and I were having a great time together. A closeness we hadn't felt before.

The time came to check in. As I registered, Paula made herself busy in the office picking up brochures for the areas attractions. We then drove to our cottage. The area surrounding it featured a small waterfall, many trees and above all, it was secluded. Paula was taken breathless as she looked around. She immediately jumped into my arms and began kissing me like a child on Christmas day receiving a long awaited gift.

As I unlocked the door, we went inside. Paula was all smiles! I told her to check out the loft while I brought our luggage in from the car. Upon returning you could her Paula's screams of joy a mile away. Oh my God she kept saying over and over. I asked, is there a problem? Oh no Don, it's just that I can not believe my eyes. A heart shaped Jacuzzi! She then ran down the stairs and jumped into my arms hugging and kissing me almost uncontrollably.

We washed up and changed our clothes to go to one of the areas fine restaurants for dinner. Paula was stunning. Her dress, her make up, her fragrance along with her smiles over joyed me as we ate and talked. Returning to our accommodations, Paula used her cell phone to call home. She talked to each of her children asking them how their day went in school and told them about the "big city" then she spoke to Jeff. She tried to remain up beat while talking to him but I could see a look of disgust on her face. Whatever he was saying was upsetting her. I worried our evening together would be spoiled.

After she talked to the children again, she wished them a good night. Told them to brush their teeth and how much she loved them before she ended the call. I then called home and made up my line. I hoped I sounded convincing to Cathy as to how my day went and then I ended my call.

Paula was now seated on the couch in front of the fireplace. I could tell she was a little upset so I gave her sometime to herself as I built the fire.

Once I had the fire going, I poured us both a glass of the areas finest wine, compliments of the establishment and sat beside her placing my arm around her, gently pulling her lovingly to my chest.

After we drank our first glass of wine, Paula was more herself and I suggested we drink another while I began to fill the heart shaped jacuzzi with warm water and scented bath oil. Her bright smile once again arose from her lips as I went upstairs to the loft. Minutes later she joined me dressed in a red sexy silk negligee carrying the bottle of wine and our glasses. I turned the lights down low and with the stereo remote, I turned on some soft rock to set the mood for the
evening.

Paula hugged and gently kissed my lips as she slowly unbuttoned my shirt then my trousers allowing them to drop to the floor along with my boxers. I fondled her firm breasts and tweaked her erect nipples with my fingers through her thin negligee, kissing her lips and as they parted, my tongue met hers. I gently placed my thumbs under the thin straps upon her shoulders moving them down her arms, allowing her red lace to fall to her feet, all the while our lips were together and our tongues played tag. Breaking our blissful embrace, we entered the jacuzzi. We sat in the warm water allowing the pulsating jets to relax us even more as the bubbles ascended about our chests. We continued to embrace each other until we had finished our glasses of wine. Her hand stroked my hard member under the swirling water as I placed two fingers
into her love cave and massaged her clit with the palm of my hand. I could fill the slickness of Paula's arousal deep inside her as it blended with the warm water. I had to taste her. I needed her natural wetness to enter my mouth so I placed my hands under the soft cheeks of her firm ass and placed her on the edge of the jacuzzi.

I started to lick the bubbles from her hard nipples that were supported by her firm breasts, as I worked my way with my lips and tongue down her waist to her trimmed wet bush, just above the prise I hoped to conquer, her sensitive clit.

Paula's soft moans were not to be heard above the sound of the Jacuzzi jets but I knew from the gyrations of her hips when my tongue was satisfying her wanton desires of climax. I worked in circles about her hard bud knowing where and when to pull her trigger. Her fingers tightened about my head as she watched herself in the mirrors surrounding the jacuzzi as I took her over her peak. Her soft groans of pleasure were now deep growls of bliss as her climax sent her hot
juices flowing into my mouth and down my chin.

Oh God Don, she said repeatedly as her spasms and vaginal contractions began to subside. She lightly pulled up on my arms wanting me to stand in front of her and as I did she began to slowly massage my hard shaft in slow but long strokes while the finger tips of her other hand gently caressed my tight balls, coaxing my seed to send it's pre cum out of my tiny slit.

Paula then teased my sensitive cock head with the tip of her tongue flicking the white pearl into her mouth spreading it about my girth as she began slowly sucking my hard length.

Paula's head bobbed up and down my long thick shaft taking most of my length into her small but wet mouth as I watched all of the pleasure she was performing in the mirrors. The sensations in my genitals were building and she knew I was about to unload my seed when she slowly withdrew my member from her mouth.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:12 PM
Paula then stood in front of me as we kissed. I knew she was ready to move to the bed when she picked up a towel and began to dry our bodies. We stepped out of the jacuzzi and toward the large king size bed. Paula pulled the spread down to the foot of the bed as I arranged the pillows. The music continued to softly play throughout the loft. The acoustics were great and the mood was set for a long lasting love filled evening that would drain our bodies of all our sexual juices.

We made love for what seemed to be hours in several positions. Me on top then her on top. We lie on our sides facing each other still connected barely moving while we passionately kissed then I would get back on top again. Our hands caressed and massaged each others bodies touching many areas we as lovers had not pleased before. Paula had numerous orgasms
and I fought hard to hold back mine several times. When I sensed Paula tiring, I unloaded my hot liquid deep within her womb with long deep thrusts allowing my hard shaft to contact her swollen lips surrounding her clit causing her to have yet another orgasm sending a flood of our juices to drain from her satisfied love cave onto the satin sheet that we lie on.

We lay together totally spent from our love making and the long day we spent together. Paula's head lay on my chest with one leg over mine as I held her tight with my arm. Soon we were both in a deep sleep.

Paula awoke first and went down stairs to shower. It was a beautiful morning with not a cloud in the sky. I called the resort office for delivery of our breakfast and then went to the shower. Paula was blow drying her hair as I entered the bath. One look at this beautiful woman set my heart racing. I pulled her to me holding her tightly against me and kissed her on the neck and behind her ear.

Minutes after I had showered our breakfast arrived. We sat at the small table eating, drinking our coffee, talking all the while as we stared into each others eyes. Paula was wearing nothing but a thin night shirt. The soft material brushing lightly against her nipples made them hard. Our feet began to touch under the table in a sensuous way. All I had on was my boxers and naturally Paula's beauty had me hard. Sipping our last drops of coffee, Paula got off her chair and moved toward me. Looking down she seen my hardened member had innocently poked through the hole in the front of my boxers. She bent towards me and began to kiss me about my neck then on my lips. She then straddled my lap and the sensitive head of my cock felt the warm wetness of her aroused and swollen labium. Her slight movements had the head of my hard cock at
the entrance of her love hole and she lowered herself upon it slowly taking my seven inches into her wet vagina. Once I was completely buried to the hilt she began her rhythmic rocking of her hips while we continued to kiss with our tongues swirling together. She built up her movements to the point I was almost out of her then she would go back down then up again. The feeling of her satin inner walls engulfing my length as she rode me had me ready to cum. Her breasts with their hard nipples protruding through the thin fabric of her shirt sent my hands under it to firmly hold them and lightly pinch each nipple between my fingers.

Paula's moans and breathing were equal to my own and again we climaxed together in earth shattering orgasms. Since Paula was in complete control, my hot seed erupted from the head of my cock near her entrance rather than deep inside her, making her slit look like a cream pie! Paula remained sitting on my lap as my softening member slipped from her wet folds.

Whew, I said, I think I need another shower and a change of under ware! We looked at my boxers, our cum had left a big wet spot on them and we both began to laugh.

We left our room to do some sight seeing and to give the maid service the time they needed to tidy up.

The hours spent with Paula were passing by too quickly. We hit it off so well together and we just simply liked to do the same things.

We spent the afternoon together sitting next to each on the balcony relaxing and reading. Taking a few moments now and then to caress and kiss. Paula noted the time as her kids would now be home from school, so she went inside to call home. I could hear most of her conversation from where I sat.

Hi baby! Paula said to her daughter. How was school. Yes Mommy will be home in time for your dance recital tomorrow night. Put Cody on. Hi, how's my big boy. Hey! You got an A on your math test today. That's wonderful! Yes Mommy misses you too, I 'll see you tomorrow when you come home from school. Well alright, put your Dad on.

There was a long pause.

Look Jeff, this is the first time I have ever been away from you since we were married. I am having a wonderful time, too!

Then another pause.

Hey, that's it Jeff. Listen, I am sick of your crap. I have had it with you and your lazy ass. When I get home tomorrow, things are going to change. Did you hear me Jeff? Your not running my life any longer!

With that last remark, I knew she had hung up on him. I remained on the balcony knowing Paula was upset and needed some time alone.

When Paula finally returned to where I was sitting, I pretended to not have heard her conversation so I asked if her children were okay. Oh yes. Cody got an A on his math test and Stacy is all excited about her dance recital scheduled for tomorrow evening. Well that's nice. You'll be home in plenty of time to attend. Say, where would you like to go for dinner?

We went out to another fine area restaurant then returned. The sun was going down and we knew our time together was short. Our evening and night together was much the same as the night before. We relaxed with glasses of wine while in the red heart shaped jacuzzi and made very passionate love in the large bed well into the early hours of the next day. Paula slept in my arms most of the night and when we awoke, we made love again. We were both sexually exhausted now. Our desires and our fantasies fulfilled, we packed for our drive back home. Back to reality! Sad in one respect but we knew right from the start, the time to return to our real lives would end all too soon.

Paula didn't have much to say as I drove. I could see there was a load on her mind and she needed to be with her children. When we arrived at the bus garage to pick up her car, true to Marie's plan, there were several T-shirts with "I Luv N.Y." on them in a bag sitting on the passenger's side seat. I laughed, Ha, that Marie really came up with great plan!

I kissed Paula good bye, expecting to get a wet passionate kiss in return and asked if we were still on for Wednesday? Paula still looking down thanked me for the wonderful time. I'll email you and she drove away. Something was really troubling her now and I couldn't quite put my finger on it.

Tuesday evening was the soonest I had heard from her. That was not like her. Her email said her children were home from school because they were both ill and she wouldn't be meeting me at the park. I wished them well on my reply and told her that I missed her very much. I almost told her I loved her very much and honestly, I did!

The following Wednesday we met. Going more than two weeks without her was more than I could stand so as she parked, I practically ran to her car to to hug and kiss her not caring if anyone seen us. To my dismay, Paula wasn't herself again. We talked small talk along the trail to the rock where we would hide our bicycles and clothes from view of others on the trail. We waded and swam the short distance to the island then to soft grassy area that we enjoyed several times before. I spread the blanket upon it. I knew this time would be different as I wasn't in control of the situation or knew what to say to bring the puzzling mood that Paula was feeling to the surface.

Donald, Paula began to speak and she always called me Don.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:15 PM
Donald. There is something I must tell you. I love you! I can not live a day without you. I never intended for this to happen because other than my children, I never loved before. I am scared to death of this dangerous situation. I can't see you anymore.

Paula's eyes were filled with tears as they began to run down her cheeks.

What we are doing is wrong. I know we both know that and knew it from the beginning but I never in my wildest dream thought I could love you. My love for you will hurt all in my family. I wish things were different. Please forgive me!

Paula was crying and sobbing aloud now. I knew she was right. I too never thought we would end up this way. Perhaps if I had not married into her family things would be different but then I would have never met her.

I held Paula tight to my chest and wiped away her tears. I told her I loved her too and never thought we would ever get involved to this point. I apologized by saying it was my fault and accepted the blame for her tears and her heartsick feelings.

Paula's sobs were almost gone. She told me how I had helped her regain her self esteem and how to love. She said that if things were not to work out with Jeff and her, she could leave him knowing that she could find another man and find real love. She said her guilt was also an issue at this point because Tara had another lover and would be soon moving in with him. Jeff was applying for work at the local industries in the area, even where I worked. He promised to become a better
husband and father so she told him she would give him another chance.

Still holding her tight, I couldn't find the right words to say to her and she too had no more to say or tears to cry.

After several minutes I started to get up to leave but Paula's arms went around my neck and pulled my lips to hers. We kissed lightly and then more passionately. Our lips parted and our tongues met. Paula broke the kiss and placed her hand on my hardening member within my swim trunks. Now do know why I can't be alone with you anymore? Her lips went back
to mine as I unsnapped her swim top and moved the straps down her arms as she moved her hand under my trunks gently fondling my firm erection. Asking her if she was sure she wanted me to continue, she said yes. Donald, this will be our last time together. Let's make love one more time. We took our time to please one another and when my seed met her
love juice, the whole world shook!

As we swam then waded back to our bicycles, the slow currant of the river not only carried away our spent juices but our guilt, just like it had after our first trip back from the island.

Paula emailed me a few days later. She asked how I was doing and wished me well and that she still thought of me each day. She promised that she would repay me for all I did for her and reminded me of her pay back. She closed with LOL!!!! See you at the reunion. Love Paula

I wondered what she was up to now! The next Wednesday came and I thought about not even going bicycling but decided it was something I needed to do and forget my times with Paula.

I arrived at the park as I always did. I thought of going it alone gave me a sick feeling in my stomach and I felt empty. I knew that when I came in view of the island, I would call out Paula's name but there would be no answer. I dismounted my bicycle from the car's carrier and thought I would just travel the opposite direction. I began to feel better now just by the thought of changing my normal route.

From behind me came a voice. A woman's but one I did not recognize.

She said excuse me in a timid tone, Are you Don?

As I turned to reply and see who was addressing me, there stood this beautiful blond. I would say she was in her early thirties, nice figure, dark tanned skin and at least D sized breasts. Her long blond hair was pulled through the back of a ball cap and she wore tight shorts and a loose fitting pull over top.

I said yes, I am Don but a neon light must have lit up across my forehead saying WOW and I knew see could see it!

As she approached me and extended her hand, she said, my name is Marie. Ah, I am good friend of Paula's.

I couldn't speak. I couldn't believe my eyes as to what they were seeing nor could I believe my ears for what they were hearing!

Marie broke the silence by saying that she was an avid cyclist but new to the trail and asked if she could tag along.

I replied sure as I pointed the way. As we started our ride, Marie said she had brought an extra ham salad sandwich that she would gladly share with me if I knew of a nice place to have a "picnic".......


THE END !!! :D

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:31 PM
Another story - Title : And Then He Kiss Me . Enjoy !!! ;)


“Have you got any kids?” Lizzy asked as she handed me a cup of coffee on my first day at Haddaway and Tschitte Insurance Company.

“Two girls,” I smiled nervously, “the youngest has just started school.”

Lizzy and I talked when she took me on a tour of the offices; introducing me to as many people as possible; I chattered about my husband and daughters and explained that I had finally returned to full-time work for the first time in 7 years
Over the next few days we became quite friendly as we worked together gradually building up my confidence and workload; we usually had lunch with a bunch of her friends who were all younger than me (I’m 32) and appeared to have exciting social lives; even the married ones.

I joined in the conversation as they seemed interested in my daughters but I still felt old and dowdy in my drab clothes and boring haircut.

During the next few weeks I made an effort to update my wardrobe and even had a new hairstyle – a short blonde bob. The majority of women in the office wore dresses or skirts so I followed suit; nothing too short or revealing but as my confidence grew I began to feel good about myself and would join Lizzy and a group of her friends for a couple of drinks after work on a Friday night.

After a couple of months Lizzy told me that there would be some changes and I was going to become a part-time PA for an Area Manager who had just joined the company.

On the Monday of my new job I wore a nice A-line dress and a new pair of black shoes to meet my new colleague.

I tried to hide my shock when I opened his office door when I saw that he was coloured. For some reason I hadn’t realised that everyone in the company apart from one girl called Rhea, who was Indian, were white.


“Hi,” Sean smiled as he waved me into his office, “you must be Amanda.”

“Yes,” I gulped nervously, “I’ve been working with Lizzy for a few months and she recommended me for this role…I don’t know why.”

“Don’t worry; it’s all new to me too,” Sean smiled as he took a file from me and motioned that I should sit down.

As he flicked through the file he explained that he would only be in the office a couple of days a week so I would be responsible for his diary and logging all of his calls plus liaising with the Sales Team and customers.

We spent the next couple of hours talking about what he expected of me and how ambitious he was. As we chatted I did notice him stare at my cleavage a couple of times which made me feel a little uncomfortable but flattered nonetheless.
As a 32 year old married mother of two any form of male attention was welcome these days!

At lunchtime Lizzy came to find me and wanted to know all about my new boss. The girls were all interested and some even made lewd sexual comments about black men.

“You lucky cow!” Maggie laughed, “I get old man Thompson leering at me everyday and you get that gorgeous hunk to shag you across his desk every morning!”

I instantly blushed, “You can’t say things like that….I’m a happily married woman!”

“So am I,” she retorted, “but I wouldn’t mind a taste of whatever he has between his legs!” She then coarsely mimicked giving a blow-job.

The others giggled but I hid my face in my hands.

We worked quite closely for the next few days; gradually learning each others ways and habits; but he had an aura about him that meant I couldn’t help being nervous when I was around him.
Most of the other Managers and Directors were bland and boring but Sean was different. Not just because he was black but he radiated confidence and always dressed very well in expensive suits and brightly coloured shirts and ties. His shoes were always highly polished and he often wore tan or brown brogues with dark suits which was unheard of in our company and always made him stand out in a crowd.

After a couple of weeks; Sean and I were moving some boxes and files in his office when I stumbled and he caught me; one of his hands accidentally touching my breast.

“Ooohhh!” I gasped as I steadied myself.

“Sorry about that,” he grinned, “I just grabbed the first thing I could.”

I playfully scowled at him but couldn’t help smiling as I straightened my dress.

Sean chuckled, “Well…if that’s the effect falling over has on you; I’ll trip you up every day.”

Puzzled I looked down to where his eyes were fixed; only to see my nipples poking through my dress.

“Shit!” I said with an intake of breath, “That wasn’t supposed to happen.”

There was a sudden silence as we stood staring at each other for what seemed a lifetime.

“I’m sorry.” Sean grinned and shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s okay…don’t worry about it.” I stammered as I continued moving boxes; acutely aware that he was still watching my every movement; meaning my nipples wouldn’t go down making me even more self-conscious.

At the end of the day Sean apologised again for ‘you know what’.

“Forget about it.” I smiled.
“I don’t think I can.” He giggled and winked at me; making me blush.

The next few weeks fell into a pattern; Sean would work in the office on Monday morning then visit the Agents or customers for a couple of days, coming back to HQ on Thursday afternoon or Friday.

When he worked at HQ he would stay in a nice hotel on the edge of town; not far from where I lived and would occasionally give me a lift to or from the office.
My husband of 9 years, Nigel, didn’t seem to mind that a tall good looking black man in a shiny new BMW would occasionally call to pick me up at 8.30 or drop me off at 6pm.

Sean constantly complimented me and praised my work and the way I dressed so our relationship soon became very friendly and we even began mildly flirting. I guessed that he found me attractive and I loved the attention he gave me; even though we were both married. It was all harmless fun.

He told me that he had just turned 40 and had a 12 year old son.
After a few weeks: we were working together and as usual Sean was making no attempt to hide the fact that he kept staring down the front of my dress at my cleavage; which always surprised me as my boobs aren’t particularly big – 32b.

“Stop that!” I finally chided him.
“What have I done wrong now?” he laughed.

“You know what you were doing.” I playfully hissed as I narrowed my eyes and sat up straight to obscure his view.

“I’m sorry.” Sean grinned.

“You’re always bloody sorry…when I catch you perving!” I pretended to be angry with him but was actually revelling in the attention and he knew it.

“You forget how many lonely nights I spend in hotels,” he laughed, “and then you come to work dressed… all…sexy…don’t you”

I teased him by pulling a face and shrugging my shoulders.

“I can’t help myself when you’re around … so it’s no wonder I get ‘tense’…ha, ha, ha!” Sean looked truly smug as he leant back in his swivel chair puffing out his broad chest.


“Well you’ll just have to find another way of relieving your…tension,” I tried to look serious, but couldn’t, “or at least wait until you get home and see your wife.”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:33 PM
“There’s not a lot of chance of that these days,” he sighed, “that novelty wore off for Patsy ages ago!”


For some reason I raised my eyebrows and smiled at him sympathetically.

I knew exactly how he felt; these days my husband seemed more concerned about waking our daughters than actually seeing to my needs; so a long time ago I had resorted to furtive masturbation sessions on Saturday or Sunday mornings when Nigel gave the girls their breakfast then took them to the park or dancing classes. In the last month or so I’d really been looking forward to these sessions more than usual; even planning them for days in advance – ‘which sex-toy I would use; what I would fantasise about’ and I had begun ‘borrowing’ my husband’s ‘hidden stash’ of dirty magazines; reading the stories and drooling over the photos of couples and threesomes fucking and sucking.

Moments later Sean and I were standing in front of each other gazing into each others’ eyes. Then he kissed me; he kissed me in a way that I’d never been kissed before; he kissed me in a way that I knew I wanted more.

At first our lips touched gently; like two feathers in the wind; then realising that I wasn’t resisting Sean became more forceful virtually eating my lips; pushing his sweet tongue deep into my mouth; somehow he even sucked my tongue which made me shiver with excitement. I responded by grabbing his head and pushing my body against his; rubbing myself against his groin.

Thankfully his phone rang just as he began caressing my breasts as his tongue nearly disappeared down the back of my throat.

“Oh God!” I gasped as Sean answered the phone. Flustered I made waving motions with my hands and whispered that I had to get back to my desk. Sean tried to stop me but I rushed out and scurried to the ladies room.
I hid in a cubicle with tears running down my cheeks for nearly ten minutes; gathering my thoughts. I couldn’t believe what I’d just done – I’d kissed another man…a black man… and had bloody well enjoyed it.

I sat at my desk answering e-mails until 5 o’clock; believing that every pair of eyes in the office was looking at me knowing that I was a scarlet woman.


Sean was in meetings then away from the office for most of the next few days so I put ‘the kiss’ behind me and tried to forget about it until the middle of the Thursday afternoon. I bent over his desk to pick up an empty coffee cup when I suddenly felt his hand creep up my leg, under my skirt.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I hissed and quickly moved away from him.

“What’s wrong?” He grinned, “I was just checking to see if you were wearing stockings.”

“Well I’m not!” I chuckled as I squirmed away from his advances.

“That’s a surprise,” he grinned, “I felt sure that you were the type to wear stockings.”

“What type’s that then?” I scowled.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry!” Sean playfully apologised; waving his arms in the air as if he was surrendering. “Sexy woman…sexy legs…I presumed…SORRY!”

I took the cups away and ‘tutted’ at him as I left the office.

At the end of the day Sean whispered, “Sorry about the stockings thing,” and gave me a good-natured tap on the bum as I left the office.

I couldn’t stop thinking about him all night; I felt like a schoolgirl with a crush on her teacher! Feeling a little guilty and very horny I snuggled up next to my husband when we were in bed and began tickling his Willy.

“I’m sorry darling but I’ve got to get up early in the morning.” He drowsily told me as he pushed my hand away.

“You lazy bastard!” I cursed under my breath, “I was going to do all of the bloody work! You just had to lie there and think of England!”

When Nigel’s alarm rang at 6.15 I was still hot and horny after having a very sexy dream about an unnamed 40 year old black man! As soon as I heard the shower my fingers slid between my legs and began rubbing my pussy and clit. I knew it would have to be a quick one so quickly jammed two fingers into my hole and frantically frigged myself to a very satisfying orgasm. I smiled as I sniffed my sticky fingers…that would have to do until Saturday when I could finish myself off…properly.

As it was Friday Sean was busy with meetings all morning so we hardly saw each other which was probably a good thing. After lunch he called me up to his office to discuss some reports.

When we’d finished he smiled as I stood up to leave.
“Well?” He asked. “Are they?”

Puzzled I replied, “Are they what?”

“Stockings of course?” he grinned.

“Sorry to disappoint you but they’re tights.” I giggled as I wiggled my bum and closed the door.

After work I went for a drink with Lizzy and three girls from Accounts. Lizzy and Kate were going out to a club afterwards and asked me to go with them but obviously I couldn’t at such short notice and I knew that they were likely to be on the look out for stray men even though they were both living with their partners.

“She’s keeping it for Sean!” Lizzy laughed, “She wouldn’t want to shag an inferior man!”
“I don’t know what you mean!” I giggled as I slurped my large glass of wine.
Lizzy had been teasing me for weeks about my relationship with Sean. She had noticed that we were getting closer than was normal within the company.

Kate began joking about me and Sean then the rest of the girls began talking about sex. As usual I couldn’t believe my ears; some the things that they got up to shocked me. Obviously I was aware of ‘casual sex’ but these girls were only a couple of years younger than me but sometimes they made me feel like a Grandma!

My pussy was tingling so much I was squirming all of the way home in my taxi. I knew I couldn’t wait for Saturday morning…I was going to have to ‘jump’ my husband as soon as possible.

As soon as I arrived home Nigel whined and whinged about having to feed and bathe our daughters and….well you don’t need to know what he went on about; but it was boring.

Some of my horniness had worn off by the time we went to bed but I still wanted to shag him.

By the time I climbed freshly showered into bed Nigel was already half asleep.

I sensually tickled his Willy and felt it twitch.

“MMMmmm,” I purred as quietly as possible, “does that feel nice?”

“Yes,” he yawned and half-opened his eyes.

“I bet this feels better.” I whispered as I pulled the quilt back and slithered down his body until my face was level with his stiffening dick.

“Oh God….Amanda!” My husband gulped as I fed his cock into my mouth and ran my tongue across the velvety tip. “What’s got into you these days?”

“You didn’t used to ask,” I smiled as I turned my head to face him and rapidly rubbed his shaft.

“Sorry.” He apologised and sunk his head back into the pillow with a relaxed smile on his face.

I went back to my foreplay; sucking and licking his six inches of glorious manhood. Before and just after we’d been married Nigel had loved me giving him blow-jobs the longer and sloppier the better; always as a pre-cursor to a good fucking for both of us but in recent years…I guess we’d just become complacent. But tonight was going to be different I wanted to make him happy…very, very happy.

Nigel was groaning and virtually gasping as my head bobbed up and down on his thick shaft. My boobs and pussy were tingling at the thought of the mauling that they were going to get in a couple of minutes….then….



“Oooooohhhhh…..uughh!” Nigel grunted as he filled my mouth with hot sticky cum, “I’m…ooohhh….sorry sweetheart…that was…so… good…I couldn’t…help myself…sorry.”

I wasn’t a lover of swallowing but there had been times when I’d actually craved it…if I’d been in a particularly dirty mood. But this wasn’t one of them. I’d wanted to ride his cock while he clawed and bit my tits until we came in unison.

Now I was lying unfulfilled with a mouthful of spunk as he rolled onto his side, farted and said, “Thanks for that; goodnight.”

I ran to the bathroom and spat his seed into the toilet then rinsed the excess out and cleaned my teeth to get rid of the taste.

As I was about to leave the bathroom I caught sight of my reflection in the full length mirror in the half-light. I still looked good for a woman my age. My tits aren’t bad – quite perky for a woman my age and I have a fairly flat stomach; my legs are quite slim and when I turned to the side my arse looked pretty damn sexy.

“I’ll teach you!” I angrily thought as I grabbed a shampoo bottle and pressed my back against the towel rail and opened my legs.
It wasn’t easy but after a couple of tentative pushes the neck of the bottle slid inside my quim.

“Ooohhh,” I sighed as all 3 or 4 inches forced my hardly used pussy walls apart.
In seconds my wrists were a blur as one hand rammed the shampoo bottle into my twat as my other hand frigged my clit as I stared at the reflection in the mirror.


Continue next page .............

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:34 PM
“Ugh…ugh…ugh!” I quickly groaned as my orgasm exploded inside me like a firework display leaving me panting and tingling all over.

The following morning I’d already had two fantastic orgasms while using my biggest dildo by the time Nigel brought me a cup of tea and some toast.

“Sorry about last night,” he half-heartedly apologised. “It’s been such a long time since you…you know?”

I nodded and smiled as my fingers secretly spread my pussy lips and tickled my clit under the quilt.
“Maybe you’ll last longer tonight.” I lied to make him feel better as I slid a finger into my wet snatch.

Much to no-ones surprise we didn’t get around to making love on either Saturday or Sunday night.


“Are you busy?” I asked Sean as I kicked the office door closed behind me when I took him his morning coffee.

“It’s Monday…but I’ll make time for you if it’s important.” He said with a puzzled expression on his face.

I placed our coffee on his desk, making sure that he got a good look down the front of my dress.

Grinning I stepped back against the wall and looked at the closed door then back at my handsome boss.

“Is this what you were looking for last week?” I nervously asked as I took hold of the hem of my dress and slowly lifted it up to my waist. I did a little shimmy with my hips and giggled as he stared at my stocking clad legs and pink lacy French knickers.

Sean’s face lit up and his eyes sparkled as he spun from side to side in his swivel chair; at the view in front of him.


“Come here.” He demanded and motioned me towards him.
Still with the front of my dress in the air I did as I was told until I was standing right next to him. This was as far as I’d planned in my head; I had no idea what would happen next.

He gently held his arms out and stroked my black Levee Dreamline hold-up stockings until he reached the red lace top.

“Jesus…Amanda,” Sean gasped as his fingers ran along the lace, “it was a joke…I never thought….”

“So you like stockings do you?” I laughed nervously as one hand stroked my legs and the other hovered in front of my knickers.

“Fantastic!” He sighed as he tickled my pubic area through the lace, causing me to shiver.

With a grin on his face he slowly eased the loose leg of my knickers to one side so he could see my pubes.

“I see that you’re a natural blonde!” He grinned and raised his eyebrows.

“Is that a problem?” I asked as his fingers teased my curly hairs.

He shook his head and slowly slid his finger between my legs until it was see-sawing in my damp crevice.

My heart was pounding as his finger tip gently eased past my labia and began penetrating my hole.

When his finger was fully inside me his other hand cupped my arse cheek and he pulled me forward until I was nearly straddling him.

In seconds I was kissing him as he finger fucked me and I fucked his finger. Sean soon added a second finger and viciously twisted them both; probing parts of my sexy hole that had never ever been touched before.

I was writhing in ecstasy on top of him; probing his mouth with my tongue as he furiously rubbed my clit with the palm of his hand as his fingers curled inside my body.

What he was doing was fantastic but I needed to cum, so tried to press my clit and pussy against his hand to help bring myself off. It worked! It was the most glorious feeling in the world as I lay across my black boss’ lap as he fingered me to a delightful orgasm as we snogged like furtive teenagers.
Sean’s phone rang, breaking our spell, but he immediately began fiddling with his belt and zip as I jumped off him and stood up straight…my mind a complete blank.


Sean looked horrified as he picked the receiver up and tentatively said ‘hello’.
As soon as he recognised the voice on the other end he pretended to mop his brow and feigned a huge sigh. I grinned and winked at him as I picked my coffee cup up and went back to the main office with a spring in my step.

We hardly saw each other for the rest of the day but corresponded by loads of sexy e-mails (being careful to immediately delete them after reading).

I eventually agreed to meet him after work ‘for a drink’. I rang my mum to say I would be late home by a couple of hours and could she keep the kids until Nigel came home.

Sean was waiting in his BMW when I left the office; as I slipped into the passenger seat he immediately lifted the hem of my dress to see my stocking tops to again.

“Stop that!” I laughed and playfully pushed his hand away, “Someone might see us.”

“The way you’ve got me…I don’t care!” he chuckled as he sped out of the car park with his hand still up my dress stroking my red lace stocking top.


As we walked into the foyer of the hotel Sean asked if I still wanted a drink.

“Not really,” I anxiously whispered.

Sean signed into the hotel and took his room key from a receptionist that kept smiling at me.

Once inside the room Sean threw his bag into a wardrobe and turned to face me.

With longing in his eyes and an ever increasing bulge in his pants Sean asked, “Are you sure about this?”

“About what?” I taunted him.

He swiftly moved towards me and took me into his arms and kissed me; the most powerful kiss I’d ever had. His lips and tongue nearly sucked the life out of me. I melted into his arms as Sean pulled the zip down on the back of my dress. It took some clever manoeuvring but we managed to get it off without breaking our kiss.
Sean’s hands seemed to be everywhere as he stroked my legs, caressed my tits and squeezed my arse as I fondled his hard cock through his trousers.


He even managed to unhook my bra quicker and more deftly than I could manage myself.
With my tits hanging free he finally broke off our kiss and bent down to suckle and lick my quivering mounds and nipples. Our breathing was now so loud and deep I’m sure everyone in the hotel could guess what we were up to.

“Sit on the bed,” he panted as he tore off his tie and shirt and pushed me backwards.

As I made myself comfortable Sean stripped out of his trousers until he stood in front of me wearing just a tight pair of white Lycra boxers…which his cock was obviously straining to get out of.

My chest was heaving and my stomach tied up in knots as Sean dropped to his knees and slowly pulled my legs apart, feasting his big brown eyes on my pussy which my baggy knickers wasn’t covering very well.

With his shoulders under my thighs my legs swayed in the air as Sean began kissing my stocking covered legs working his way into the middle where he began showering my hot pussy with a thousand tiny butterfly kisses.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:35 PM
Just as I began sighing he used his nose to push my knickers to one side then buried his face into my dripping gash. His tongue and lips sucked and licked my pussy as he drank my oozing juices. My head was rolling from side to side in exact time with my hips which were grinding my pussy against his face.

There was a large mirror running along the side of the room that I couldn’t take my eyes off as the vision of this handsome black man’s head between my stocking-covered legs held me transfixed. When I watched him slide his fingers into my twat for the second time today I let out a little squeal of delight.

“Ugh…ugh…ugh!” I grunted as he pumped his fingers into my hole and flicked his tongue across my aching clitoris. “Aiiiiyyyyyeeeee!” I impulsively screamed when his finger touched something deep inside and made me cum as hard as I would ever cum in my life.

The next I knew was Sean peeling my knickers off and lifting my legs onto his shoulders as he pressed his knob against my pussy entrance.

“Are you sure that you want me to do this?” Sean enquired as his cock easily parted my lips.

“Oh God…yes!” I moaned; still basking in the afterglow of my orgasm.

We stared at each for an eternity; Sean wallowing in my nakedness and me admiring his gorgeous black body. I have to admit to being a tiny bit disappointed at the size of his cock; as it stood proud and firm. I’d always been led to believe that all black men had huge dicks – ‘twice the size of white men’ – according to Layla in the office canteen when she was making fun of me. Sean’s cock did look magnificent; darker than the rest of his skin and as smooth as a baby’s bottom but roughly the same length and girth as my husband’s which wasn’t going to be a problem.

My boss’s cock soon slid in and swelled even fatter inside my hot hole.
“Oh God…Oh God!” I gasped as he slowly withdrew then plunged his cock back inside forcing my knees back until they rested on my chest.

My eyes were nearly popping out of my head because his cock was going do far inside my pussy but I knew that I couldn’t take his weight for very long so contrived to get my legs from under him.

I’d never felt this horny in my life as I wrapped them around his waist and he fucked me senseless for nearly 10 minutes. I couldn’t speak as I clung onto the bed and stared vacantly into the mirror watching Sean’s tight arse banging his glorious cock into my pussy as he mangled and grabbed my tits as they wobbled with the severity of his fucking. The contrast of our colours – his chocolate brown and my English white; really excited me.

“Turn over for me,” Sean moaned as he pulled his cock out, “let’s do it doggy style now.”

“Okay,” I wheezed, and crawled onto my hands and knees with my married arse sexily facing my new lover.

As I shuffled back until my knees where on the edge of the bed Sean stroked my stockings and ran his hand between my legs.

“He, he, he….you’re really enjoying this aren’t you?” He laughed as he scooped a load of goo out of my pussy.

“Yes…yes…yes,” I gasped, “its fu…fantastic.”

He pulled my bum cheeks apart and nudged his cock against my floppy pussy lips. His cock felt huge as he slowly edged it deep into my pussy. I let out a huge sigh when it finally stopped and his balls slapped against my pubes.

“Are you ready??” Sean asked as he grabbed my hips.

“Yeesssss!” I gasped, “Oh yeesssss!”

He moved his hips and his cock moved back a couple of inches making me moan with pleasure.

“How do you want it?” He panted as he thrust forward nearly knocking me flat.
“Yes…yes…just like that.” I gasped as he suddenly thrust in and out another three times, “Hard…harder…harder!”
.

I had to cling onto the bed again as Sean began hammering his cock deep and hard into my sloppy cunt; each thrust thumping his knob against my cervix.
My face was now buried into the quilt as I bit it to stop myself screaming with delight as he fucked me as if it was our Wedding night!

“Huh…huh… I’m cumming,” Sean grunted like a bear, “are you…on the pill?”

“Yes…but…” I whimpered but it was too late. Sean froze with his cock buried deep in my stomach and my pussy soon became very warm.

“Ooooowwwwww!” Sean wheezed, “That was soooooo….goooooooood!” Then his whole body went limp and he flopped on top of me forcing me flat onto the bed.
It felt wonderful as he lightly moaned in my ear and he gasped for air to fill his depleted lungs while still gently gliding his slowly shrinking cock along my slippery love-tube.

A few moments later he gently kissed my neck and rolled off me; leaving his excess spunk to dribble out of my well fucked hole onto the bedclothes.

I rolled onto my side to look at him, making sure that my tits gently touched his sweaty chest.

I couldn’t stop myself fixing my eyes on his cock. It was no longer hard and stiff but it still looked bloated as it swayed between his legs.

Tingling with excitement I gently stroked the hair on his tummy until I plucked up the courage to run my fingers through his tight curly pubes until my fingers hovered over the base of his lovely smooth black dick.

Sean lazily opened his eyes and kissed me on the tip of my nose as if to encourage me to ‘go further’.

Not knowing if this was to be my one and only fuck with a black man I decided that I had nothing more to lose and ran my red fingernail along his soft shaft.

“MMMmmm,” Sean purred, “I thought that you would want to run away as soon as we’d finished.”

“Who said I was finished?” I smiled and wrapped my fingers around his twitching cock as I swivelled my body until my face was only six inches away from the black cock that had just been inside my white pussy. I was so close to it I could smell the love-juices that were making it glisten in the half-light.

His ebony cock looked beautiful as I slid his fore-skin backwards and forwards; exposing then hiding his purple cockhead. Just as I opened my mouth to suck his sweaty, spunky cock I felt a guilty pang as a shaft of sunlight caught my white gold wedding and engagement rings; making the diamond twinkle on the third finger of my left hand. It was too late though…I had to taste his magnificent penis.

His cock felt like steel covered in a velvet cloak and tasted salty and bitter as I took two or three fat inches into my mouth and swirled my tongue around the tip and his prominent veins.

Sean let out a low groan and began stroking my stockings and arse as I sucked and blew my first ever black cock. It only took a few seconds for it to twitch and fill with blood as I gobbled as much cock as I could fit into my oral cavity and I stroked, squeezed and tugged at his massive bald ball-sack.

“God Amanda;” he chuckled as his fingers played with my dripping pussy, “I haven’t seen a muff as hairy as this for years.”


I stopped sucking him and looked inquisitively over my shoulder without letting go of his cock with my hand.

“I thought everybody shaved these days.” He grinned as he playfully pulled a handful of my blonde pubic hairs.

“I’ve never thought about it.” I smiled, “Is it a problem?”

Sean made a funny face as if the question was too deep for him, “I prefer a shaven haven…I like to see what I’m doing and…the bald ones are smoother on my face!”

Obviously I wasn’t his first lover and probably wouldn’t be his last!

“I’ll have to see what I can do about that then!” I giggled as I returned to sucking his stiffening black cock as he stroked my legs with one hand and lazily fingered me with the other.
We stayed joined like this for nearly 10 minutes until I noticed the clock on the TV.

I kissed the tip of his dick and rolled off the bed telling Sean that I had to go home.
He lounged on the bed naughtily tugging at his long black penis as I left the bathroom door open as I brushed my hair and washed my face and breasts; I then sexily floated around the room picking up my discarded clothing and got dressed.

“Well?” I asked him.

“What?” Sean replied.

“How am I getting home?” I smiled with a ‘little girl lost’ pout.

“Shit!” he laughed, “I got carried away with the floorshow!”

He then pulled on a pair of jogging pants from his bag and a t-shirt.

Twenty minutes later he pulled up at the bottom of my drive.

“Do I get a kiss goodbye?” Sean cheekily asked as he leant forward.
“No!” I hissed as I sharply pulled away and punched him in the side.

At that moment I looked up to see Nigel waving from the kitchen window; I waved back as Sean asked, “Can I have your knickers as a keepsake then?”

“My knickers?” I looked puzzled, “what do you want them for? Oh…you dirty bugger!” I giggled.

“Can I have them?” He grinned and lifted the front of my dress.

I quickly looked around to make sure the street was empty then wriggled out of my pants and pressed them into his hand.

I jumped out of the car and ran knickerless up the drive towards my door.
With a yard to go I turned for one last look at my lover. He was pretending to wipe his nose with my bright pink knickers but was actually sniffing the gusset like a pervert. I was so excited as I put my key in the lock I could feel Sean’s cum leaking from my pussy and running down my thighs into my stockings; so I swiftly lifted the back of my dress to give him one last look at my naked arse and stocking tops.


The End !!! :D

Botarbolampar
17-11-2007, 10:44 PM
Good good stories...........hehehehehe, tell me more when we meet up for a drink ok.

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 10:56 PM
Good good stories...........hehehehehe, tell me more when we meet up for a drink ok.

Welcome bro Botar to my thread of stories posted by me and some of the brothers here . Take your time to read the stories and no need to rush , more to come .

Sure next monday night when we meet will tell you more . ;)

Glen2712
17-11-2007, 11:04 PM
Oh Fuck~ :Grunt: Mr. Willy's giving moi a headache... :Grunt: Oh Fuck~ Wonderful torturing stories, Bro birdie8819! :D






P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro David_Ginola, Bro Rw6828, Bro Myo_Swee, Bro XboxSG, Bro Best123, Bro Ahnook78, Bro bhoven, Bro VOGS, Bro nacho, Bro desk13, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine and Bro evo7_5!

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:07 PM
Oh Fuck~ :Grunt: Mr. Willy's giving moi a headache... :Grunt: Oh Fuck~ Wonderful torturing stories, Bro birdie8819! :D



LOL !!! Many Thanks bro Glen for dropping to my thread reading all these wonderful stories posted by me and some other bro's , glad that you enjoy the stories .


Stay Tune for more stories cuming up . ;)

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:38 PM
Here's another story - Title : The New Lady Next Door . Enjoy !!! ;)


The late September sun is already heating his bare back as he climbs the scaffold to start another Saturday’s work. “Working this much is going to kill me,” he thinks as the grinder comes to life in his hand and he begins removing the old rotten mortar between the rows of bricks. With the rising gas prices and interest rates he’s taken on a part time construction job, the worst thing about it being it’s killing his sex life, getting up early to start his day then getting home after the wife is too tired to fuck is frustrating and he’s getting more than a little horny.

He’s been working on the old three story house for more than a month already and the neighbors have finally stopped complaining about the noise and dust; at least the house that shares the back yard has been empty.

It’s already hot and the sweat is running down his bare chest leaving trails in the dust coating his lean frame as the tool’s roar fills his ears through the muffs protecting his hearing.

Without warning the grinder goes dead leaving his hands vibrating and ears ringing. From below he hears a muffled voice calling, “Excuse me!” Turning and looking down he sees a woman peering up with a look of mild disgust on her face. “What the fuck does she want, and who in the hell is she?” he thinks to himself. “I don’t remember seeing her around before.”

“What can I do for you Miss?” he asks as the fact that she’s wearing a bathrobe dawns on him.

“I’m really sorry to bother you, but I just moved in next door and the movers put the boxes with some of my clothes under a box with dishes in it and I can’t lift the damned thing. Could you please help me? By the way my name is Taylor.”

Sure enough, she leads him to the empty house in the back yard. “Fuck,” he thinks. “Now I’ll have to listen to her bitching about the mess for the rest of the month.” At least she’s gorgeous, ice blue eyes, long auburn hair that looks like she just got up, long legs poking out from under her robe and a large swell where her breasts are hiding. She leads him through the kitchen to the living room weaving around boxes the whole way. In a corner of the living room he sees a rumpled sleeping bag. “Looks like she doesn’t mind roughing it a little,” he thinks.

“It’s this box here,” indicating one at the top of a stack. Lifting it he notices her watching his shoulders as they flex to hoist the heavy box and set it down beside the stack.

“Thanks, I really appreciate your help. I hope I didn’t keep you from work too long.”

“No, that’s no problem. I just hope I didn’t wake you up to early with all the noise.”

“Oh no, I grew up around my dad’s job sites so the sound of men working is kind of relaxing to me,” she assures him.

“That’s good to hear, it’s going to take me probably another 2-3 weeks to finish this side of the house so you’ll be hearing a lot of me.”

As he is walking back through the kitchen to the back door from the living room he hears her yell, “Those fucking bastards!” Returning to discover the cause of the outburst he sees her looking in the opened box of her clothes.

“What’s wrong?”

“Would you look at these?” she asks as she holds up 2 pairs of very dainty thongs with some gooey white liquid dripping off them. “Those ass holes put a bottle of my lotion on top of my panties and the fucking thing squirted all over when they sat that heavy fucking box on top. So now I have to do laundry before I can even get fucking dressed.”

Her robe has gapped open revealing a hint of areola of one tanned tit that looks too large to be on a woman with her small frame and her cleavage that has taken on a slightly rosy tint in her agitated state. As he feels his cock slowly swell to extend along his thigh all can think to say is, “Well at least it’s just lotion and not some other white cream.” He smiles. She stutters a second then starts laughing, and as she chuckles her tits bounce up and down causing him to harden further. He catches her glance at the growing bulge in his tight jeans then she notices her robe is threatening to expose her nipples. Dropping her panties and grabbing her robe she pulls it closed and he can see the flush of color extend up her throat to her cheeks. Sensing her embarrassment he lets her know if she needs any more help to let him know, and turning, he goes back to work.

It is late that same day when the sun is setting and he is putting his tools away, preparing to leave, when she shows up again carrying two long neck bottles of beer.

“I wanted to say thanks for helping me this morning and thought you might like a cold one to wash some of that dust down.”

“Thanks.” He smiles at her and takes in her tight white tank top and gray terry cloth shorts, which are pulled up tight in her crotch showing a well defined camel toe. They sit talking for a while enjoying the warm night and cold beverage when he asks jokingly, “How much unpacking did you manage to get done after doing laundry this morning?”

“Honestly, I just said fuck it! I got dressed without underwear and went to work.” She replies with a grin of her own. “Besides who could see? I was inside all day.”

From her dust smudged cheek he guesses she hasn’t had a shower yet and is probably still without panties or bra. Then by her quickly stiffening nipples he is sure of it.

As he feels his cock slide down his pants leg again he stands and nervously says, “I really should be going, if I leave now I might still get some supper at home for a change.”

“Good luck with everything you eat tonight then and I’ll be looking forward to seeing more of you again.”

All he can think about while taking his shower is Taylor and how hot she looked sitting drinking her beer- something his wife would never do. It is only high end wine for her. As he comes out of the bathroom Wanda, his wife, is standing in front of the dresser mirror putting on make-up, the only thing she has on are her newest lace boy shorts and damn do they show off her tight little ass. Hugging her from behind he can feel her hard nipples press into his palms (she never wears a bra over her A cup breasts and her nipples almost always are rock hard) and his dick presses into the soft valley of her ass. Bending down and slowly kissing her neck he gently runs his hands up and down her flat hard belly. Wanda reaches behind her and tokes his swollen nuts in her hand and lifts them feeling their warmth and how swollen they are.

Then she squeezes and pulls down causing him to catch his breath. “If you mess up my hair or make-up I’m going to yank these fuckers off and take them with me to the club tonight and show them to all the girls!” she growls at him.

“Damn honey it’s been so long, you don’t have to be like that.”

“It’s not my fault you won’t get a real fucking job and make some real money for a change! My sister’s husband just got a promotion and now he gets a company car and expense account, what kind of perks does your lousy job give you?”

“Wanda you know I love my job, I get to make a difference in kids’ lives at the support center.”

Later he’s thinking over what she said about his job and the fact that she told him not to bother waiting up because she was going to have some real fun tonight. He can’t help but get pissed off. “Fuck I really need a beer and of course the damned fridge is empty!”

As he pulls into the little country bar he’s glad to see the parking lot pretty well filled up. “Maybe I can hide in a corner so I can get good and drunk.”

He’s finishing his 5th long neck when the aroma of perfume catches his attention, it’s smell causes his balls to twitch in his pants, then a soft sweet voice calls his name.

“I hope you’ll let me buy the next one.”

Looking up he stares into ice blue eyes that he has been thinking about all night.

“Taylor? What are you doing here?”

Sitting down beside him at the dark table her perfume fills his senses, causing his beer filled head to sway gently.

“Well after our beer I couldn’t help but think how good it tasted and thought I’d go out and get to know the town a little and maybe find some place fun to get another drink.”

As they sit talking and enjoying the music and drinks she slides next to him and he can feel her heat against his arm and through his tight jeans.

A slow bluesy song fills the air and she grabs his hand and pulls him onto the dance floor where she pulls him close enough to her to mash her full tits into his chest and her pubic mound against his inflamed hard on. Swaying against each other, her nipples begin to poke through his t-shirt and rub over his ribs, his hand drops to the side of her ass and she groans into his neck, both their ears burning as the temperature of their blood increases. As the song comes to an end she takes his hand, instead of returning to the table she leads him out the door and to a beat up old pick up.
“Get in,” she says. “You’ve had too much to drink so I’m going to give you a ride home.”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:39 PM
As she pulls into her driveway she tells him, “I need another drink first, then I’ll take you home.”

He follows her through the front door, before it has a chance to latch behind him she pushes him against it, causing the door to close with a thud. With both hands she grabs his shirt and pulls it up and over his head revealing his strong chest with a light covering of dark hair that gets thicker as it descends from his belly button and disappears under his waistband. Leaning into him she starts gently sucking on his neck. Trailing her tongue between his cut pecks she leans to his left nipple and softly pulls it into her mouth as she flicks its hardening nub with the tip of her wet tongue. As she continues farther down she undoes his pants and reaches behind him to firmly grasp his firm ass with both hands, forcing his jeans to fall below his waist. Her lips graze over his rippling abs stopping at his belly button, which she explores with her tongue.

Leaning back she can’t wait any longer and pulls his jeans to the floor, revealing his already hard cock. Its plum-shaped head extends just above his belly button; she gazes in awe at it as she wraps her hand around the shaft. Thick enough her fingers don’t touch she pushes it against him as she leans forward and licks him like a lollypop from his shaven orange sized balls to the already precum leaking tip. Taking him in her mouth she pushes forward only to feel him pull away; with both hands she pulls on his chiseled ass forcing him to give her as much of his throbbing manhood as she can take. Drawing back, leaving just the tip in her mouth, she places her hand on the length of shaft she has left wet then slides forward again. With him lodged in the back of her throat her hand is just touching his trimmed pubic hair, back and forth she sucks his cock stroking with her hand, listening to his moans get loader and more intense. Taking a breather she pushes her nose into his soft balls and rolls them over her tongue as she continues stroking him using her saliva as a lubricant.

Looking up into his eyes, “I’m ready for my drink now, please give me your warm juice.”

All he can do is groan as she again takes his purple head into her mouth and starts sucking, drawing his semen from his ball, jerking with one hand and pushing his balls into his groin.

Faster and faster she strokes, flicking her tongue around the slick head until she feels him swell in her fist and then he is groaning, “Oooohhhhhh fuck!”

The first spurt lands on her tongue, hot and slightly sweet, her wet pussy spasms, the second shot more intense than the first drops down her throat as she continues stroking his shaft and sucking the engorged head, the third and most intense hits the back of her throat with such force her eyes water but she isn’t about to stop now. “My god he tastes so fucking good,” she thinks as he continues filling her mouth.

Unable to take any more he pulls her from the floor and crushes her in his strong arms pulling her mouth to his lips. The kiss they share serves to keep his manhood from shrinking, her passion is intense and she feeds him her tongue.

Stepping out of his pants he picks her up, cradling her in his arms. “Where’s the bedroom?”

As he sits her down on the soft mattress he pulls off her blouse, revealing a lacy half cup bra gladly presenting her soft tits and aroused nipples to his appreciative gaze. From his knees he leans into her, kissing her collarbones, moving between her full breasts, purposefully avoiding her nipples. Leaving little red marks on the exposed bottom of each tit finally he rises to her nipples and draws one slowly in, just touching its tip with his tongue while brushing the other with his fingers. Moving to the other nipple he pulls it into his mouth sucking hard, trying to draw as much of her flesh into his mouth as will fit, then he releases the pressure and as he draws away from her, gently scrapes the sensitive nub with his teeth.

Standing he pulls her feet up and places them on his chest rubbing them firmly, pulling one to his mouth he tickles her arch before pulling her little toe into his mouth sucking on it as he is about to her clit while gazing intensely into her eyes.

Reaching forward he unsnaps her shorts and pulls them off her long legs, leaving her laying with her bra and panties, her hair spilling over the covers, arms up over her head causing her breast to lift higher on her rib cage, legs spread to accept his presence between them. The rosy hue to her chest tells him she’s aroused as does the hardness of her nipples, but the damp spot at the center of her panties lets him know just how ready she is. Falling to his knees he slowly pulls her panties off, as they near his face her scent catches in his nose causing his semi-hard cock to throb and regain its previous hardness.

Her auburn hair is her natural color, as the stripe of above her smooth labia attests to, completely hairless her lips spread open showing her enlarged clit and wet opening just below.

Less than an inch from her womanhood her can’t believe how good she smells. “Just how a woman should smell,” he thinks as he takes one lip in his mouth and gently sucks it in before giving the other the same treatment.

All around her pussy he licks leaving her outer lips as slick and wet as her inner. Softly licking her between her wet pussy and oh so pink anus slowly sliding up and lodging his tongue in her hole, he hears her moan and she spasms trying to trap him in her. Upward he moves, finally stopping just below her clit, letting his hot breath pulse against her most sensitive spot until he can’t wait any longer and closes his lips around her and sucks it in slowly rolling his tongue over it, pushing the hood back to expose more of her raging nerve endings to his work.

As he slides his finger in her she gasps and her back arches up leaving only her shoulders and gorgeous ass on the bed, in and out he slides his finger while firmly holding his tongue on her pulsing clit, working her first orgasm of the night.

Firmly grabbing him by thehair she pulls him up. “Please let me feel you inside me!” she begs.

As he slides inside her they kiss, plunging their tongues into each other’s mouths, fighting each other for the other’s breath. Gently he withdraws, stopping with little more than the head lodged in her then firmly and swiftly he advances again and again. She can feel the ridge of his hard cock sliding against her walls and with the culmination of each forward thrust he grinds against her clit swiftly bringing her to the edge of another climax. Continuing his thrusts he leans back and takes her nipples in his mouth again, pulling each one into his mouth as he swabs his tongue over the tips.

Again her breaths are coming shorter and her chest is turning a deeper red, signaling to him that she’s about to cum. Speeding up his motion he stands and looks down on her watching the junction of their coupling. As her head rolls from side to side, her eyes turn back in her head and he feels the tightness in his balls causing him to hope that he can join her.

As her orgasm sweeps over her she feels him harden further inside her and knows he is going to cum with her; grabbing his hands she stares into his eyes as the moment joins them, her grasping spasms and his pulsing thrust pounding together raising both their pleasure to heights neither has experienced before.

Lying on top of her, running his fingers through her hair as she slowly strokes his side and back, he can’t help but think back to the morning and how pissed he was to find someone had moved into the house in the back yard and now how glad he is it is Taylor.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:57 PM
Another story - Title : In the woods . Enjoy !!! ;)

It was late afternoon and I was heading for home form the care home after visiting my Gran. She was now looking quite frail and had some trouble remembering some things but I still liked to visit her there.

I was taking my usual short cut through the woods when I saw someone walking about 50 yards ahead of me. She disappeared and then reappeared as the path wound through the trees and I recognised that it was Janet, the administrator from the care home. She was one of the things that made visiting Gran a good event and I would catch my breath if she walked past me on the corridors, especially if she was absorbed in reading a file or something and I could watch her shuddering boobs as she walked along. She always said “Hi” and smiled when she saw me I would Say “Hi” back and feel myself blush at talking to her.

I guessed she was about forty or so – a little older than my mom but she looked great to me. She had brown hair flowing over her shoulders or sometimes she had it tied back in a pony tail. She was slim and tall and had these superb boobs which gently bobbed under her blouse as she walked along. She always wore a crisp white blouse and a neat dark blue skirt and I figured this must be her uniform there. Sometimes I’d take a peak through the gaps between her blouse buttons and catch a flash of her lacy bra. Almost every time I visited Gran, I jerked off that night thinking of Janet.

I was a bit surprised to see her walking the path through the woods as I’d never seen her there before and was sure she drove to work. Still, it was fun to be following her and thinking about her ahead of me, imagining those boobs swaying as she walked through the trees. What happened next was even more of a surprise.

She stopped ahead of me and for some reason I stopped too. Then she turned and looked around in every direction and although I thought she must have seen me, she didn’t seem to have and then she hopped over a fallen branch and went into the trees. I was wondering what she was doing and I moved on up to where she had disappeared and I crossed over the branch and followed.

About 20 paces or so in, there was a small clearing and I almost blundered into it when I saw Janet in there and I stopped and hid behind a bush. She moved over to a tree and lifted her skirt to reveal white lacy panties which she then lowered to her ankles and slid them off. Then she squatted down and began to pee. I almost choked watching her as she seemed to take ages dribbling a little stream, then pausing and then dribbling some more, pausing and dribbling again and all the while she kept holding her panties to her face and sniffing them. My cock was rock hard and I rubbed it through my jeans as I watched her.

“Have you seen enough then?” she suddenly asked and raised her head to look straight in my direction. I ducked down but she called out again, “Come on, I know you are there so show yourself!” and she began to stand, still holding her panties and smoothed her skirt back down.

I had no choice so I stood up and came out from behind the bush.

“So, what do you think you are doing?” she asked as she faced me with her hands on her hips.

“Nothing,” I blurted, “I’m just going home and I always use this path.”

“Path? What path? The path is over there so I’ll ask you again what you are doing.” She sounded mad but didn’t really look that angry and I didn’t know what to say.

“I dunno. I’m just going home. I’ve not done anything wrong.”

“So spying on a lady as she takes a pee is doing nothing wrong is it?”

Now I was worried and fired back “Hey, I wasn’t spying, and anyway, it’s you who’s taking the pee in a public place so it’s your fault and not mine if I saw you.”

“So you admit it now do you? Come over here.”

“What for?”

“Just get over here and don’t talk back to me.” Sullenly, and with my hands in my pockets I shuffled over towards her. “So, you weren’t spying on me Mikey, and I suppose you are going to say you never ogle my tits when I walk past you in the care home! Oh yes, I know you do and I’ve watched you do it for a while now wondering what to do with you. Looks like you were enjoying your little spying game too” she nodded down to my crotch and I tried to move my hands in my pockets to cover my hard on but it was obviously too late and then she laughed at my embarrassment.

“Hey, it’s not funny so stop laughing at me” I grumbled, feeling my face flush even more now.

“Alright,” she said “I’m sorry. I knew you were behind me and I wondered if you would follow if I left the path. Don’t be so grumpy now. You enjoyed what you saw didn’t you?”

“I didn’t see anything” I began but she cut me short.

“Of course you did. You were there when I lifted my skirt and you watched me all the time I was peeing and the little lump in your pants is proof of that and you saw me sniff my panties too.”
“Do you mean you knew I was there all the time? So you did it on purpose?”

“Of course. I said I’d been wondering for a while what to do with you and now I know. You see Mikey, the thing about you young boys is that you can’t control your cock yet and I just love a teenaged cock which keeps getting hard all day long. So, how old are you? About sixteen?”

“Not quite,” I said “well actually I’m still fourteen for a few months yet.”

She gasped at this and then slowly smiled “My, oh my. You are going to be even sweeter then aren’t you? Do you have a girlfriend Mikey.”

“No, not really.”

“Have you ever made love to a girl yet?”

“No, not yet but I’ve hardly known any girls like that. I mean I’ve just kissed a few and stroked their tits a little but I’ve never even touched one……you know…….down there.” I blushed again and she giggled at my predicament.

“Well, we are going to have to do something about that then aren’t we? So you’ve stroked some girl’s tits then have you? How would you like to feel a real woman? After all you’ve been trying to get a peek of them often enough.”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:58 PM
Now I was really confused, “What do you mean?” I spluttered “are you saying I can touch yours?”

“Come on now, don’t be shy or I might change my mind” and with this she cupped them and held them out to me, giving them a little shake as she did.

My eyes must have nearly popped out of my head as she did this and my cock was rigid as a stuck and beginning to hurt like hell with the pressure as I moved forwards and reached out to put my hands over these beautiful tits. I just stood there with my hands resting on them and she laughed out loud and said, “Are you paralysed now? Don’t just plop your hands on them, feel them and stroke them a little.” I did as she said and I could feel them shuddering beneath my hands as I moved over the front of her blouse, feeling the pattern of the lace beneath.

“Can I put my hand inside?” I whimpered after a minute or so.

“You can do better than that” and she reached up and began to unbutton her blouse to reveal her superb tits encased in a patterned white lace bra. Then she took hold of the centre of the bra and twisted it to undo it at the front opening and she slowly peeled the two cups to the side leaving me gasping as her tits fell free of their restraint. They looked incredible, like out of a magazine, as they shuddered there with oval shaped pink rings in the centre and rigid nipples sticking hard out from these. I needed no further instruction and grabbed at them, feeling the hard nipples prod into my palms and getting even more excited as she took a sharp gasp of breath and smiled at me. “Kiss them” she commanded, and I moved my mouth over each nipple in turn and sucked hard like I was trying to feed.

I felt her hands on my head as she held me to her chest and then I became aware of the panties in her hand. I must have been looking sideways at them as she said, “Do you like these too Mikey? Do you want to hold them? Go on, feel them and smell them.”

I still sucked on one nipple as I took the panties from her hand and ran them between my fingers and thumb, feeling the moistness of them and then I held them to my nose and sniffed her aroma. Without thinking, I stuck my tongue out and licked across the wet patch and tasted the saltiness she had left there.

“Oh you are a quick learner, do you like that taste?” I nodded and she continued, “How would you like to taste the real thing?” and without waiting for my reply she gently pushed my head down with one hand as she raised her skirt again with the other. I was on me knees with her grown up pussy right in front of my eyes. I’d only seen pictures in magazines up to now and this looked so much better. I could see the lips beneath a thin neat line of hair and I knew I just had to touch it so I reached my hand out and cupped it around the lips, feeling wetness seep though my fingers as she pushed herself harder onto my hand. Then I felt her pulling my head towards it as she gasped, “Lick it Mikey, kiss me there and lick me.”

I moved forwards and sniffed at her. I could see all the moistness around the lips with a little drop hanging from the middle so I stuck my tongue out and lapped it from her tasting the saltiness of this thick sticky fluid and as she pulled my head tighter to her, I stuck my tongue between her pussy lips and licked along their length. I thought she was going to rip my hair out as she clamped my head onto her. “That’s it Mikey, oh yes that’s so nice. Lick all along there. Mmmmm. Now suck on that bump at the front as you lick along my slit and then stick your tongue up into me and swirl it around.” I did as I was ordered and she gripped me even tighter and then she poured a jet of fluid over my face as she yelled “Oh Mikey. Yes. Yes. Now, Oh I’m cuming, Oh yes it’s so good. Now keep going but put your fingers inside me as well.”

I slid my finger into her, then another and another and then I worked the three in and out of her, feeling her muscles twitch around them and feeling my hand getting soaked to the wrist. Then she eased my head upwards and began to kiss me as I kept my fingers moving in her. She began to copy the actions of my fingers with her tongue and pretty soon I caught on and began to copy her tongue with my fingers. As she swirled it around in my mouth, I swirled around in her pussy. As she slid her tongue in and out of my mouth, I did the same with my fingers in her pussy and then I felt her shudder again and she poured out all over my hand as she moaned inside my mouth.

After a few more minutes she broke off from the kiss and slowly eased herself down as she swept my zipper down and scooped my cock out of my pants. “Oh this is so cute Mikey. Now I’m going to return the favour and I’m going to let you cum.” She stroked my rigid cock a couple of times and then licked the tip and swirled the end of her pointed tongue in my pee hole and then she took it all in her mouth in one sweeping movement. For a second or two she held it there and sucked on it and then she began to draw her mouth up along the shaft and back again as she stared up into my eyes.

“Janet wait!” I yelped but she ignored me and with one more sweep of her head I began to shoot my cum into her mouth. The sensation was fantastic and I dropped my hands to her shoulders to support myself as I pulsed my jizz into her. Then she giggled with my cock still fully in her mouth and the vibrations drove me wild again. After a slight pause she started to suck on me again and drew any last drips of cum from my cock. She eased it from her mouth but continued to stroke it and keep it hard.

“Ah, that was so tasty Mikey. Did you enjoy that? Was that the best head you’ve ever had?”

“It was fantastic Janet, I’ve never had that done before. I’ve seen it in pictures but never had it.”

“That’s what I guessed,” she purred “and now you are going to get your first fuck. This is why I just love young cocks. They get hard at the drop of a hat and stay that way.” She was still stroking my cock and she pulled me in to her and lifted one leg as she leaned back against the tree. My cock was cooling as the slight breeze blew over the wetness on it when she eased the head along her pussy lips and I felt her heat there. She held it so that the tip jutted into her opening and said “Now there, just push up in there Mikey.” I edged forwards and started to push up into her as she eased herself down a little to help me and then I was in her! I was actually inside a grown woman’s cunt!

“Now just hold steady for a moment,” she instructed as she moved herself to a more comfortable angle against the tree. I was mesmerised and just did as I was told but my cock wanted so much to move inside her now. “Ok, try to go slow Mikey and slide your cock in and out of me. Oh yes, that’s so good. Fuck Mikey that feels so good inside me. Can you feel me squeeze on you? Do I feel tight on you up there?”

“Oh Janet! It’s amazing. I can feel so much of you and I keep feeling when you twitch and squeeze on me, and there is so much juice running out of you and it tickles as it drips down my balls.”

“Oh fuck! That’s too much! That’s so good, now move faster and push, push, push my little sexy boy” she began to gasp.

“I can’t Janet or I’m going to cum and you’ll get pregnant.”

She flicked her head backwards, exposing her white throat as she began to laugh out loud. “You silly boy, I won’t get pregnant, I’m on the pill. I want you to cum in me. I want to feel your virgin spunk inside me. Come on, move faster and fuck me hard now!”

She had one arm around my back and the other clasping my ass as she pulled me hard and fast into her. She was in full control of me and I began to shoot again. “Oh Janet, I’m cuming again and I’m doing it in you.”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-11-2007, 11:59 PM
“Yes Mikey, my little virgin boy. Stick that lovely slim cock into me and push hard now, push it inside my cunt. Push with each shoot so that I can feel you squirt deep in me.”

I was already shooting my load but when she started talking like that it seemed even sexier and I’m sure I came more than before. I did as she ordered me to and with each spurt I pushed my cock right up into her as far as I could and she pushed me in hard with her hand on my butt. My cock throbbed inside her as she clung to me and she was murmuring in my ear about me being her first virgin and how much of a turn on it was and how mine was the youngest cock she’d had in her and how hard it still was. Then I realised she was right! My cock was still hard and she was tensing and relaxing her pussy around it, almost as if she was milking it.

Some nights when I was really horny I could jerk off twice in succession but I’d never done it three times and here I was, having my first real fuck and I was still hard after shooting twice already. Janet was in no mood to let me go just yet as she continued to pull me into her as she held my head to her chest and stroked my hair. “Ooh Mikey. This is so good. Do you like fucking a fully grown woman? Did you ever think you would be doing this with me when you tried to get a peek at my tits when I was working?”

“They just looked so good when you walked along the corridors I just couldn’t stop looking. I used to jerk off at night thinking of you Janet but I never believed you’d let me do this with you and you’ve just given me a blow job too as well as letting me cum in you!”

“Ha, ha, Mikey, now it’s your turn to take over and for you to be a man and fuck me. Pull out and I’ll turn around so that you can get me from behind.” I did as she told me and she then turned around and gripped the tree in front of her as she bent forwards to present me with her beautiful round ass. She reached back between her legs and waved her hand, gesturing me to move my cock to it as she coaxed “Come forwards Mikey, give me that cock of yours. Oh yes, that feels so slick and ready to get back into me.” She guided my cock into her hole again and pushed hard onto me. “Now stick that thing in me as if you were trying to stab right through me.”

It felt fantastic to be back inside her again and now that I was able to stand up straight instead of bending my knees, I could put all my weight behind pushing my cock into her. I held on to her hips and began to thrust into her. It was incredible to still be hard and my cock was feeling so tender now but I didn’t want to stop and risk her not letting me do this again so I carried on doing what she told me. “Push harder now! Yes. Yes that’s it Mikey. Oh this young cock of yours feels so good and you are like a steel bar in there. Faster now, come on faster and give me your cum again. Now! Now Mikey, cum with me!” and with that she let out a low pitched howl as she twitched her muscles again and I began to shoot my spunk into her for the third time.

My balls were aching now and my cock head was feeling so tender but, at the same time it felt so good and I thrust into her and held on tight, pumping deep into her. I was exhausted and flopped forwards across her back and her legs began to shake beneath us as she eased herself from my cock and then turned and crouched before me to take it in her mouth. I almost yelped and jumped back with the tender sensation as her tongue flicked across the tip of my cock and she giggled at this. “Ooops! Sorry Mikey. I forgot you must be tender now, but your cock is so nice I can’t resist just a little taste.” She drew it gently into her mouth and I felt her bathing it softly in her saliva which she swished around in her mouth before gently easing me from her.

“That was wonderful Mikey. I just knew you wouldn’t let me down, and a virgin as well! That was a major bonus! You were so good and innocent and I like innocent young boys who need teaching what to do. Would you like me to teach you some more?”

“Oh yes Janet, but I don’t think I can manage any more.”

She laughed out loud at that, “Not right now silly! I think you’ve earned yourself a long rest this afternoon. I was thinking maybe you would visit your grandma again this week – like late on Thursday afternoon, after school and when I finish early. That way I might just be driving past these woods when you start walking through and I could stop the car and give you a lift. We can have an hour or so at my place before you have to get home and I can teach you a few more things. What do you say?”

My head was still spinning from this afternoon and the thought of her inviting me again in a couple of days left me gaping like an idiot. She was buttoning her blouse now and smoothing back her skirt as she looked at me with a knowing grin on her face. “Just make sure you don’t tell anyone about any of this though Mikey. I’d be in enough trouble if you had been sixteen or seventeen like I thought but if anyone found out I’d been with a fourteen year old I don’t know what would happen but we sure as hell couldn’t do this again.”

“Oh don’t you worry Janet. I won’t tell a soul about us, especially as we will be doing it again, won’t we?”

“You can count on it Mikey” and with that she turned away and headed back to the path leaving me to ease my cock into my pants and follow her a few minutes later.


The End !!! :D

Ratatouille1955
18-11-2007, 12:11 AM
Great story ...anymore to coutinues

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:11 AM
How about a short story of college - Title : One hell of a college party . Enjoy !!! ;)


It all started when my friend came up to me during my philosophy class and told me that his frat was going to throw a party Friday night but "it was going to be like no other party you've ever been to" at least according to him. I was truly intrigued and I couldn't wait to find out what he was talking about.

The week seemed like it was going in slow motion but before I knew it Friday snucked up behind me and finally arrived. That night I told this girl on my floor about the party and she said she was in. I was thrilled cause this girl wasn't any ordinary girl. Her name was Megan and she was as hot as could be from top to bottom. Her face was perfect and she had this little innocence about her that I can't describe. It's like she is adorable as hell but I wanted to fuck the shit out of her. Her breasts weren't the biggest but she definitely made them work with what she had. Where she lacked in the boob section she made up in the ass. It was round and firm and it made you want to just smack it but caress and kiss it at the same time. I know how amazing her ass is because one time I walked into her room without knocking and she just got out of the shower and she had her back turned to me. I only saw it for a second before she covered up but I will never forget what it looked like.

So together we made our way to the party. We walked into the frat and were given bracelets which is very odd because that never happened before at any party we've been to. We made our way to the keg in the back and started drinking away. A couple of hours went by and besides the bracelets the party wasn't any different than any other party. There were plenty of people and besides the usual drunk person passing out in the corner every one was hanging out and talking and having a good time. Little did we know though that the party was just about to begin.

Suddenly we heard sirens and we all feared the worst and thought it was campus security busting the party but the origin of the sound wasn't coming from outside but rather somewhere within the house. The sound got louder and louder and then I saw where it was coming from. I saw 5 nearly naked women and some camera guys following them walk in to the center of the room. One of the women had a loud speaker and announced to everyone "you fuckers ready to party?" It soon became very clear that these people were from an adult website and the women were all pornstars. Megan and I got some front row seats to what was going on.

"So are you ready to party or not?" Roars from the crowd answered her question. "Thats better, my name is Jenna and what I need right now are three willing guys to come to the center." All sorts of guys came foward but the three they chose had to be honestly some of the dorkiest, scranny guys I've ever seen. They sat all three guys in chairs that were next to each other.

"Now take off your pants" Jenna said. After a slight hesitation the guys listnened and dropped their pants. "Now gentleman I would like you to meet Courtney, Jezel, and Roxy... they are going to sucks your cocks." The guys turned to each other and couldn't believe what they heard. "They are going to do everything in their power to make you cum and your job is simply to last as long as you can. The last one standing will get a special prize. Let the games begin." And with that the girls got on their knees and started sucking and jacking away. One guy didn't even last 2 minutes before he came all over Roxy. Moans of dissapointment rang through out the audience. I could tell he probably never got a blowjob before. So now it was race between the other two guys. These girls were pros; they were licking up and down on the shaft, rubbing the balls, and even deepthroating these guys. After what must have been 15 minutes one guy couldn't take it any more and came all over Courtneys mouth.

"And we have a winner!" Jenna proclaimed. "Your prize for lasting this long is now you get to fuck Jezel!" The guy was stunned and he and Jezel proceeded into a private room upstairs with a camera crew and we would have to wait for the movie to come out on the website to find out what happened next.

Throughout this entire event I kept hearing moans coming from Megan and I noticed her hand go down her tight jeans once or twice. "Were you just masturbating?" I asked her.

"No of course not... well maybe" she said with a giggle. "Are telling me you didn't enjoy that?" she asked.

"I can't lie, that was pretty sweet. If you could would you participate in one of these events?"

"Well... only if it was with you," she answered with a sexy smile.

I noticed a table that they set up in the back with a guy sitting in a chair behind the table and it looked like people were signing up for something. "Come on follow me," I told her. We made our way to the table and I walked right up the guy and said, "We want to do a scene."

"Really?" the guy said, "well your in luck cause we are looking for a couple to do a specific scene with."

"Ok we're in. What do we have to do?"

"Well first I have to see some ID and then your lady friend has to answer a question for me. Tell me, are you comfortable doing a threesome with another woman?" I didn't know what she was going to say. I wanted to fuck her so bad and if I could fuck a pornstar too that would be amazing.

Luckily, she looked into my eyes and said, "I'm up for anything." I was so relieved and couldn't wait to get started.

We proved that we were 18 and he had us sign some paper. "Ok, heres the deal. Your going to be doing the scene with one of our girls named Abby. To get the minumum amount of $500 you have to do at least 2 different sex positions. If you can't do that, then you'll get nothing. The longer you sir last before you cum the more you get payed. There are also bonuses. If you do anal with Abby we'll give you more money. If you do anal with Megan as well thats twice as much. If you can pull off an ass to mouth thats even more money. If you finish with a facial and a snowball occurs you will double the amount you made up to that point. Do you follow me?" We nodded our heads. "Ok now go over there to Jenna at the center of the room and have fun."

On the way over I turned to Megan and asked her if she was ok with this.

"I always use to say that everyone should try everything at least once," she told me, "lets fucking do this." I couldn't believe this was about to happen, all I could think about was not only was I going to see that beautiful ass of hers again but I was going to fuck it too.

"Ok, for our next event we have here this couple and they are going to have some fun with one of our girls. Not just any girl but the Double D Princess herself Miss Abby Knight!" The best way to describe Abby was drop dead gorgeous. They certainly didn't call her Double D Princess for nothing. She had some of the biggest, roundest, perfect knockers I've ever seen. She had an ass that would not quite and long never ending legs. She was a blonde bombshell and thats when it hit me that I was I going to fuck not only Megan but her as well. We didn't even start and I was already fully erect. "Well it looks like someone is ready to have some fun," Jenna said looking at my crotch, "well without further or do, lets get started."

Abby made the first move and started making out with Megan. She lifted Megans shirt and unhooked her bra before you could say "dammmn." Abby was barely wearing an clothes to start with but after she took Megans bra off she untied her bikini top and showed off those amazing tits of hers. Abby was grabbing her boobs while she was continueing to makeout with her. Megans was a little shy at first but to everyones amazement she started licking and kissing Abbys boobs. Everyone was cheering them on and I had no problem watching them.

Suddenly without warning they both turned to me and started grabbing at me and kissing me. While Megan continued to play tonsil hockey with me, Abby moved down my body and slowly made her way to my zipper. She unzipped me and pulled my pants down and started doing what she does best. Megan soon joined her and between the two of them sucking my cock and balls, I was in heaven. When one had my dick in their mouth, the other would go to work on my balls. Abby would occasionally deepthroat me and that felt amazing. Megan would try too but she didn't have nearly as much experience as Abby, but Megan would always make a cute laugh when she couldn't get it all the way down.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:14 AM
Abby then layed Megan down on the ground and spread her legs and I got the hint of what I was suppose to do. Abby grabbed my cock and gave it one more good sucking before aligning it straight into Megans waiting pussy. My dick went in and I took over from there. I thrusted back and forth and her pussy felt phenominal. Abby then proceeded to sit on Megans face. "Lick it," she said to Megan and just like an obediant dog she did as she was told. Just looking at Abby naked made me go crazy. I couldn't help myself, so I grabbed the back of her head and made out with her as I continued to fuck Megan.

Abby got off Megans face and I pulled out of Megan. Abby then got on all fours and said, "Lets start with my pussy and make our way up." I set myself behind her and stuck my dick in to her warm, waiting pussy. Her pussy definitely felt looser and more comfortable which wasn't a surprise considering what she did for a living. To my amazement, Megan put her pussy in front of Abbys face and said, "Now you lick MY pussy." I could hear people in the crowd saying "ooooohhhhhhh." I couldn't help put on a smile as well when she said it.

With every thrust, Abbys ass would shake and after sometime of fucking her pussy I pulled it out and aligned it with her anus. I put the head of my dick in and creeped slowly in. At first her anus was tight but before I knew it I could fit my entire dick in with no problem. Abby let out some moans inbetween licking Megans pussy. Even though I was in her ass Abby still did an amazing job on Megans cunt cause Megan kept letting out huge moans as well.

After awhile Megan looked at me and said in a sexy voice, "I can't wait till it's in my ass." So I pulled out of Abbys ass and layed down on the floor and Megan sat on top of me with her tits right in front of my face. Abby grabbed my dick and placed it right into Megans ass. At first it was really tight but after she moved up and down a bit, her ass loosened up and I felt like I was in Abbys ass all over again. Now this time, Abby sat on my face and I went to work on her pussy. While I was doing this, Abby and Megan were making out on top of me and licking each others breasts.

Then, I pushed Abby off my face and said, "Now go suck my dick ." Abby made her way to my cock and pulled it out of Megans ass and starting blowing me. After a couple seconds of this she would stick it back in Megans ass. A couple of thrusts later she pulled it out again and repeated the same thing. She did this a couple of times until I pushed Megan off me and brought both of them to the nearest couch.

I told Abby to bend over and I put her face down on the couch and then I had Megan do the same thing but instead I put her on top of Abby. I spread both of their legs so that I had both of their pussies and asses sticking out. I put my dick in Megans ass again, fucked it a couple of times then I pulled my dick out and put in Megans pussy. Gave it a couple of thrusts then I made my way down the line and stuck my dick in Abbys ass. Then I finished in Abbys pussy. After that I made my way back up going into Abbys ass, then Megans pussy, and then Megans ass again.

I repeated this going into all 4 holes up and down a couple of times until I was on the verge of cumming. I flipped the girls over and I had Megan open her mouth for my cum. Abby grabbed my dick and jacked me off straight into Megans waiting mouth. I must of came a ton cause I felt like I wouldn't stop. After I was done, Abby tilted her head back and Megan leaned over and dripped my cum into Abbys mouth. Abby swiveled the cum a bit in her mouth then dripped it back into Megans mouth. Megan swiveled it a bit too and poured it back into Abbys mouth which she then swallowed.

Everyone around us burst into cheers. Megan and I stood up, took a bow to the audience, got our money and left the party completley naked walking back to my dorm where who knows what would happen next .


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:15 AM
Here the last story for tonight - Title : Dude Ranch For Girls . Enjoy !!! ;)


Mom got the Dude Ranch in the divorce. Dad didn’t want either my sister or me. After all he had a girlfriend not much older than my sister.

I’m sixteen and built kind of nice. Working around the ranch keeps me in very good shape. My friends lift weights in the gym and I just toss a few bales of hay and lift a few bags of grain.

My sister Stella is just as fit as any girl I know. At fifteen she is five feet six inches tall, a hundred and fifteen pounds, and wears a 34-B bra. Her jeans form fit her nice ass and all of her shirts taper from her breasts to her slim waist. She has perfect posture that makes her breasts stand out very nicely. She gets that from riding her horse in competition.

Every summer for twelve weeks we get city girls that come here to pretend they are cowgirls. Its up to Mom, Stella, and I to give them lessons, teach them to care for the horses, and do minor chores around the ranch.

Mom lets thirty girls come each week although some girls stay for two, three, and sometimes for four weeks. Of course it costs their parents plenty but most of them are rich. That means that their daughters are just rich bitches. However according to Mom they pay enough to cover the expenses on the ranch for the whole year. I guess we should thank them for that.

Mom and Stella take the new girls and I get the ones that have been here before or at least know what they are doing. Hopefully it breaks up to ten girls for each of us. Mom usually has it all worked out a few weeks in advance.

During the first week I would have ten returning girls from last year so I would know each of them and see how much they grew up since last year. I studied their files and looked at their pictures. I remember two of the girls very well from last summer. I had made love to both of them a couple of times out by the big pond. They liked getting fucked by a real cowboy while their Daddy paid for it. I had a very nice collection of nude girls over the last few years on my computer. I had some very nice ones of Mom and Stella too but they didn’t know it. Well Mom didn’t know it. Stella knows because she posed for some this spring. However she doesn’t know about the ones from last summer that I took of her skinny-dipping.

The girls arrived on Saturday. They come by planes, trains, and automobiles just like the movie. The thirty girls arrived between eight in the morning and noon. Mom checked them all in, assigned them their bunkhouses, and had lunch served. There were three bunkhouses so that all of my girls would be together in one, Stella’s girls in another, and Mom’s girls in the third bunkhouse.

After lunch I took my girls to the horse corral. They picked out the horse that they would have for their entire stay with us. I helped them all get saddled up and mounted. Then I headed them slowly toward the big pond. It didn’t take them very long to get used to something that big between their legs.

We own a hundred square miles of land. That’s ten miles by ten miles or sixty-four thousand acres of land. It sounds like a lot but land is pretty cheap in Wyoming. We actually own one of the smallest ranches in this area. Our biggest assets are the four ponds we have. The big pond is eight miles from our ranch house and is almost a mile across.

As we approached the area that I like to go to, the girls noticed some improvements since last year. Actually all I did was put up a wall to change behind. Let me describe this area to you. There is a corral that holds our horses. Some grass grows in the corral because it is right along the shore of the big pond and the ground has plenty of water. There is an old cast iron bathtub that I fill with buckets of pond water. That takes care of our horses. I put up a wall that starts about two feet above the ground and comes up about another three feet. It is made of old barn boards and basically covers the girls from their knees to their chins. On the other side are nails to hold their clothes when they remove them. A small shelf holds their jewelry. I provide bikinis for the girls to change into so they can go swimming. I bought three dozen string bikinis this year all the same, skimpy. As far as I am concerned one size does fit all; it’s just that on some girls I get to see more skin. Then there is the outhouse that is much further away from the pond to keep it from contaminating the water.

I took care of the horses while the girls changed then I ducked behind a tree and changed too. I made sure that my ass stuck out from behind the tree when I bent over like I always do. When the girls came out from behind the wall I was impressed. I asked them if I could take a class picture and of course they always say yes. I had them line up so that some of the horses were in one half of the picture and the big pond was in the other half behind the girls. I took several pictures of them all together then I asked if I could take individual pictures. Again every girl said yes so I got to zoom in on their breasts, pussies, and I even asked them to turn around for ass shots. Those thin strings did little to cover their butts. A few of the more outgoing girls bent right over to show me their cute little brown puckered assholes too. One in particular that I had fucked last year looked around first then moved her bikini bottom over to expose her shaved pussy for me alone to see. I got a very nice picture too. I knew that I would get all the pictures I wanted of her later when I fuck her. She had gotten a lot sexier since last year that’s for sure.

So anyway we all went in for a swim. I raced them out to the raft that I had constructed out of fifty-five gallon plastic drums. I was sure that it would hold a lot more than just the eleven of us. We sort of took turns jumping into the water and climbing back up on the raft. I was impressed when they lost their tops occasionally then just smiled at me and tucked their tits back in as I watched. This was going to be a week to remember. My tight little Speedo’s did little to hide my erection. They weren’t supposed to! So for an hour we enjoyed each other’s bodies and I gave my welcome to our ranch speech. I went over the rules and what was expected of them. Then we all dove in and swam ashore. The more outgoing girls removed their tops as they came ashore. I smiled broadly then asked if they would mind if I took a few more pictures. They smiled at me then looked at one another. The rest of the girls just kept going to the changing wall and disappeared on the other side. The four topless girls posed very seductively for me while I saw some of the other girls peeking over the changing wall to see what they were doing. These four girls were going to put out for me before the week was over and we all knew it. After I took a few pictures along with a top half shot of each girl they whispered to each other, removed their bottoms, and posed for nude pictures for me. I loved it. They were either shaved bald or had a very sparse patch of fur left on their love mounds. They gladly posed nude by themselves for me as the other girls came out fully dressed and ready to go. I guessed that it was time to change and get back on the trail.

We got back in time to put our horses away, care for them, and get washed up for dinner. It was our famous welcome dinner with a calf that had been roasting over an open pit all day. My four girls stayed pretty close to me and managed to whisper sexual things into my ears. I had given it some thought and suggested to the girls that they all meet me just after dark up in the hayloft. They all agreed even though they all wanted me to themselves.

Dinner went well and we had a sing along while two of our ranch hands played a guitar and a harmonica. We did some dancing too. When Mom rang the dinner bell to get our attention she reminded everyone that six o’clock in the morning comes real early on a ranch. As Stella and I headed up our rooms she was quiet. We share a bathroom that is between our bedrooms so I asked for the shower first. Stella let me have it.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:16 AM
Half way through my shower Stella came in and stood near the counter and asked, “So you really going to fuck those four girls tonight big brother?”

I popped my head out and asked, “How’d you know about that?”

Stella laughed and said, “Your other six girls are jealous! If they can’t have you they don’t want those four to have you either. I know all about the class pictures, the topless pictures, and those four girls posing nude for you too.”

I said, “Oh! Are you going to tell Mom?”

Stella smiled and said, “No! Not if you include me in on some of your action too!”

I looked at her and asked, “Include! How?”

Stella said, “I’m as pretty as some of those girls! Aren’t I?”

I looked her over from head to toe and replied, “Well yeah but you’re my sister!”

Stella said, “So I’m not good enough to fuck?”

At that I just had to smile. Then I said, “If that’s what you really want come in here and say that!”

I watched as Stella got undressed and came in with me. Now that’s the first time I ever saw my sister naked and I liked it. When I started washing her off she tensed up but then started to relax. As I washed her rather nice tits she tensed up again. When I got to her pussy she really tensed up but she had come this far so she let me have better access by opening her legs up wider for me. Stella cautiously washed my cock and balls. Then I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower leaving the curtain open so I could see her body. I held up a towel and she stepped into it and I dried her off.

I took Stella into her own room and gently pushed her onto the bed. I kissed her and not at all like she was my sister. She liked it. I kissed her nipples and Stella cooed. I fingered her pussy and tickled her clit. That sent her into an excited peaceful place.

I could not believe it when Stella said, “Take my virginity! Now!”

I choked and said, “You’re a virgin!”

Stella smiled and said, “Well yes! Mom keeps a close eye on me and we don’t let boys come to our dude ranch. I made out with a few of the girls last summer but now I want something better. And dear brother your it! Unless I let one of the ranch hands fuck me like mother does!”

I choked again and said, “Mom lets the ranch hands fuck her?”

Stella said, “Well just Joe, Pete, and Sam. Oh yeah and Billy once in a while.”

I said, “Holy fuck! I never knew that!”

Then Stella repeated, “Take my virginity! Now!”

With that I placed the head of my cock at my sister’s virgin hole and pushed gently. The head slipped in but I stopped because I didn’t want to hurt her. Stella grabbed my ass in both of her hands and forced her hip up impaling herself on my shaft. I looked at her in amazement and started fucking her for all I was worth. I hadn’t fucked anyone in several weeks and was really looking forward to fucking those four girls later so my sister was just in the right place at the right time. I gave her all she wanted and then some. I hosed down her love tunnel until it overflowed.

Afterwards I asked, “Didn’t it hurt?”

Stella said, “No silly, I broke my hymen years ago by riding horses I just never had a cock in there before. Well not a real cock anyway.”

I looked at her and asked, “You have a dildo?”

Stella said, “Of course I do. Mom gave it to me. She has a drawer full and said that I can borrow them whenever I need!”

I just said, “Wow!”

Stella kissed me and said, “Thanks I really needed that. You’re a lot better than my dildo! When can we do it again?”

I looked the clock and said, “I’ve got to get going. I’m not sure I can take care of all four girls now!”

Stella said, “I can help!”

I looked at her and she said, “Really! I can keep two of them occupied while you fuck the other two! I promise they won’t be disappointed. I really learned a lot last year!”

So I said, “Okay! You better get dressed! We’re going up into the hayloft!”

I went to my room and just pulled on a T-shirt and slipped on my jeans without any underwear. Then I pulled on my boots. Stella came in. It looked like she had just pulled on a T-shirt and her jeans too. I took her in my arms and kissed her. Then we slipped out to go to the barn.

As I climbed up the ladder to the hayloft I saw six of my girls there. They were shocked to see Stella behind me.

I looked at the girls and said, “I didn’t expect six of you! I can’t satisfy all of you!”

One of the girls said, “We didn’t really expect you to satisfy all of us but we were hoping to share you and each get a little of that cock of yours!”

I said, “Well okay! Suppose we split you up into two groups. You three come with me and you three go with Stella!”

I put one new girl with two that had made out with last year. The group of three that I picked first were smiling. I took them just a few feet to one side while Stella took her girls just a few feet to the other side. Stella and I both wanted to watch the other perform.

I took off my boots, T-shirt, and jeans and then stood before the girls naked with a huge erection. I watched Stella undress and expose her luscious little body for the girls to admire. Then the girls undressed while Stella and I watched. This was the first time that I had seen two of the girls nude. Well the tiny string bikini hardly left much to my imagination. I kissed each one of my girls, held their tits, and cupped their pussies. I got into a sixty-nine with one girl then changed girls before I could cum. I needed to save myself for a while at least. I figured that after Stella I might have two really good ones left. After the sixty-nine with all three girls I had them get on their hands and knees while I poked their sweet pussies from behind. After that I had them get on their backs and fucked them from the front. I went from one to the other poking away as I wanted. Then when I couldn’t hold back any longer I fired into the new girl for all I was worth and emptied everything that I had into her.

I said, “If you other girls want any help yourself.”

Suddenly Stella was right there getting the first taste. Then all five girls took a taste from the girl’s pussy. When they finished Stella and I traded girls so that I got to fool around with the other three girls. Pretty much I did the same thing with them. Mostly I tried to satisfy them before I started fucking all three at the same time. The best part was that they were willing to let me use them together and showed no sign of jealousy. Stella really seemed to enjoy herself too. After I was completely drained Stella and I kissed the girls good night and headed to our rooms. After I turned out my light Stella got into bed with me. She had on something silky and it felt incredible rubbing against my skin. When I palmed her breast I loved the feel of the silk against her skin.

In the morning I saw how beautiful her sexy silk nightshirt looked. We took a shower together and got dressed for the day. I watched Stella slip on a very tiny pair of string panties.

I asked, “Why do you even bother wearing them?”

Stella replied, “Because they are sexy as hell, I like the way they rub against my asshole, and you will be thinking about them crawling up my pussy lips all day long. It will excite the hell out you as much as it does me!”

I had to admit she was right about that.

At breakfast we sat with our girls but Stella looked at me and smiled a lot.

After breakfast my girls and I had our assigned chores to do and we did them very well and very efficiently too. After all, my girls had all been here before where as Stella’s girls were mostly first timers that needed to be told everything. Soon we were off for the obstacle course that was set up in the dry riverbed. My girls had a hard time but I knew they would get better in a day or two.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:18 AM
For lunch I had asked for a picnic lunch. One of the ranch hands was to deliver it to the big pond for us. When we arrived at the big pond Stella was already there with her group. She had been told about our picnic lunch idea and decided that her group would like it too. So the twenty-two of us enjoyed a light lunch and my girls went to change into their string bikinis. Stella just looked at me and I smiled and told her that there were more in a wooden crate at the end of the changing wall. Stella opened it and handed out suits to her girls then put one on herself. Several of her girls were a little self-conscious but put them on anyway because everyone else was. You have to love peer pressure. Those girls probably wouldn’t have been caught dead in a bikini that small if it hadn’t been for my girls strutting their stuff in them. It sure helped that Stella pretended that it was all she ever wore if she wore anything at all. She had never worn a string bikini before. However, Stella had let me fuck her, ate the two girls that I had fucked, and shower with me twice so a string bikini was not going to bother her in the least.

My girls told Stella’s girls about the class photo that I took of them yesterday. Stella smiled at me and then asked her girls if they were interested. About half were interested and quickly talked the shy half into letting me photograph them in the smallest thing that they had ever worn. As I took their pictures I watched their faces as I said, “Now turn around.” A few of them looked like I had just insulted them. Reluctantly they turned around so that I could take pictures of their bare asses. I just loved the string around their back, around their waist, and down their crack. I really liked the look. Then I had them keep their ass aimed at me but turn slightly so that I could see their faces too. Stella was just beaming. After that we all swam out to the raft where my girls were.

Stella dove in and came up with her tits exposed and giggled about. Her small triangles had separated allowing us to see her nipples and areola. In fact after that she made sure to expose them every time that she jumped in. The six girls from last night did the same thing. Eventually Stella and the other six girls just removed their tops and said that they were tired of adjusting them. My other four girls tossed their tops in the pile too. Stella smiled when half of her girls did too. The shy girls were almost embarrassed into removing their tops and tossing them into the pile.

Stella looked at me and said, “Okay we all tossed in half of our bathing suits! Now toss in half of your!”

I looked at her like she was crazy! Then the other girls, especially mine wanted me to remove my Speedo. When Stella’s girls joined in I stood up and peeled my suit down to my ankles and took them off adding them to the pile of bikini tops. Stella giggled and added her bottom to the pile too then held my hand and we dove into the water together naked. When we came up I climbed up the ladder as sixteen girls watched my cock jiggle as I did so. I suggested to Stella that we should go ashore, take some more pictures, and get back to riding. She agreed and told me to get the bikinis and try to catch her. Stella jumped in and started swimming. I wanted her to win so I picked up all of the tops and our bottoms and jumped in. All of the other girls got in before I did. They stood on shore and laughed at me. Stella reminded them of our new class pictures. My ten girls removed their bottoms and asked me to get in their class picture while Stella took our picture. Then Stella got her ten topless girls ready for their pictures. I was very pleased with them. Then the girls went to change behind the changing wall while I got dressed too.

Stella and her group wanted to ride with my group and me. We rode around the big pond and across most of our property. I figured that it was about a twenty-mile trip before we got home for dinner. Stella’s girls had sore asses when they got off. It was a little too much for the new girls. Mom smiled when Stella put cushions on ten chairs for her girls.

As we ate my other four girls said that they wanted in on the action tonight and asked Stella and I to just come to their bunkhouse after dark. I told them that we would happy too. Later when I mentioned it to Stella she said that two of her girls wanted to join us too. Okay! Stella knew that I needed to save myself so she didn’t press me to fuck her in our bedrooms. However she wanted to be included in the group sex in Cabin Three. So as soon as it was dark we headed out. Stella stopped by her cabin to get her two girls.

I wasn’t sure how to satisfy all thirteen girls. I knew that Stella would help out all she could. I promised Stella that I would fuck her in the morning if she could wait. She could, then I had twelve girls to satisfy. I knew that I was good for three climaxes so I decided groups of four would do it nicely. Stella asked the girls to divide up but suggested that her girls get to go first so that they could get their very needed sleep. My girls didn’t care so they let them. Stella helped me work the four girls into a frenzy so that I could poke all four at the same time I made sure that one of her girls was the lucky winner. I noticed that the other eight girls had split up into couples and were enjoying each other while I was busy. After everyone sampled my cum from her pussy Stella’s two girls went back to their cabin. Four of my girls came over to Stella and I for round two. Then we had round three and I was drained once again. Stella played with my limp dick and asked the girls if they thought it was cute. They giggled and said yes. Stella and I kissed each one goodnight and headed back to our bedrooms.

Mom was sitting on the front porch and saw us coming out of Cabin Three. She is no dummy!

Mom asked, “Were you two behaving?”

Stella answered, “No we weren’t”

Mom smiled and asked, “Are the girls all tucked in?”

Stella said, “They are now but it took us a couple of hours to wear them out!”

Mom smiled and said, “Me too! Sam and Billy will sure be tired in the morning. I really wore them out. By the way are you two doing it?”

Stella said, “Yes! I gave him my virginity last night! Oh Mom you should have been with us at the big pond today. All twenty girls were topless along with me. His girls got bottomless with me too. Then he got naked. We have a few pictures that you should see!”

Mom said, “Okay” and followed us up to my room.

As Mom looked at the pictures that I took she had her hand inside her blouse and was playing with one of her nipples. Stella had her hand up under Mom’s skirt. I could tell she was playing with Mom’s pussy.

Mom said, “You know! We should get a couple of these blown up and framed to put on your wall. Did you fuck all ten of your girls?”

I said, “Yes plus two of Stella’s girls too.”

Mom smiled and said, “A chip off the old block. Your father would be so proud of you! He wanted to fuck everything that had to squat to pee too!”

Stella said, “Mom why don’t you bring your girls out to the big pond for lunch tomorrow too?”

Mom said, “You just want to see me in one of those skimpy bikinis! Don’t you?”

Stella said, “Actually I want to see you out of it!”

Mom backed up and started undressing. Stella hit me and pointed at my camera. Mom looked at my camera, smiled, and waited until I got it before she continued. Mom has a fantastic body. I had no idea how fantastic until she got naked. Mom’s body looked very physically fit and toned to perfection. She had tan marks that looked like she had been wearing my bikinis. Mom noticed me staring at her breasts and her shaved pussy. She had a very nice skimpy tan.

Then Mom said, “Yes I found your bikinis at the big pond a couple of weeks ago and started sun bathing in them to get my tan.”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:19 AM
Even though I had cum three times already tonight I was rock hard. Stella giggled and suggested that I try to do them both together. Even Mom was all for it. So I undressed while Stella undressed. Mom laughed and suggested a family portrait to go along with the two class photos. I set it on timer and stood next to Mom. We took three more pictures then checked them out on my monitor. We all agreed that one of them was perfect.

Mom said, “I’ll send Billy down to Denver to get a larger printer and print paper to go with it. How about eleven by seventeen?”

I looked at our family picture and said, “Perfect! Can I get one of just you from the knees up?”

Mom said, “Only if you take some of Stella the same way!”

I said, “Okay!”

After I took their pictures it was quite late but Stella wouldn’t let me go to bed unless I fucked them both. It wasn’t my best work but I satisfied Stella and Mom had enough sex earlier so she wasn’t hard to please either. Mom tucked Stella in with me, kissed us both, and then went to her own bedroom.

In the morning Mom had to wake Stella and I up. She joined me in the shower and then let Stella take her place while she got dressed. By the time we dressed and got downstairs the rest of the girls were already seated for breakfast.

During breakfast Mom announced, “We will all be eating lunch at the big pond today. There are string bikinis there if you girls wish otherwise we will go skinny-dipping as a family and you are all welcome to join us.”

My ten girls said that they had already gone skinny-dipping. Then Stella’s girls said that they had gone topless the day before. Mom’s girls were concerned but the rest of the girls told them that seeing me naked was well worth it. Mom seconded that motion! As soon as breakfast was over Mom reminded Stella and I that we still had to give the girls their money’s worth on the horses too.

After our choirs I took my girls back to the dry riverbed. They did much better this time and then we rode across our land to the old mine then up around the big pond. We arrived after Mom did. Mom was already naked. Half of her girls were naked too and half were wearing their bikini bottoms. Mom told me that five of her girls were having their periods. When Stella arrived Mom asked her if she had some extra tampons in her saddlebags. Luckily she did. Mom put the two boxes out where the girls could get to them. Stella told them to tuck the string up inside if they wanted too and that they could dig for the strings later.

I said, “I find the string kind of sexy! If you need help finding the string later I’ll be glad to help you.”

Stella said, “Hell I’ll help you too!”

Mom said, “Well I guess we will all help you if you want us too.”

Two of Stella girls and one of mine grabbed a tampon too.

I couldn’t believe that out of thirty-two girls eight of them were having their period.

Since the other three girls thought nothing of removing their tampons, putting fresh ones in, and letting the string show Mom’s five girls did too. However they did it behind the changing wall where there was a little modesty.

All of us would not fit on my raft. Mom suggested that I make a better one for next year. Stella suggested that I put in a dock so that they could just walk out to the raft and then dive into the water. Until then we each took our girls out for awhile and took turns.

Mom grabbed my camera and took a nude group picture of her girls. When my group came in she wanted to get in the picture with her girls. Eventually I put the camera up on a high post and took a complete group picture of me with all thirty-two naked girls. I used the highest setting I could to get some very clear pictures.

That first week was the start of the best season that we ever had.


The End !!! :D

Good Night !!! ;)

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 11:57 AM
Here's one long story for lunch break - Title : Mixed metaphors . Enjoy !!! ;)


Antonio had legally changed his last name to Miller, as it had originally been the same as a well-known Mafia boss. He was the epitome of a Madison Ave. Advertising agency writer and designer, and only thirty-two years old. Antonio had spent much of his time in college taking classes in Psychology, design and photography. His ability to see beyond the normal feelings of an individual were phenomenal, thereby allowing him to peek into the soul, and market an Ad that would sell refrigerators to Eskimos.

Antonio was the best at what he did, however due to his height of five foot, three and his appearance which was more that of Mel Brooks, than Mel Gibson, he was unable to get a date, or even convince a nice looking girl to go to coffee with him. He pulled in a seven-figure salary and owned a luxury apartment in Manhattan, which had been decorated by the best New York, had to offer.

The date thing was nothing new, as in High School; he never went on a date. His prom night was spent with his cousin Gail who went with him kicking and screaming. Actually she was very docile and treated him wonderful in front of his classmates, after he gave her the two hundred dollars he had promised her.

It was difficult for him to be around beautiful girls ten hours a day, six days a week knowing they all believe his family were trolls living under a bridge somewhere. He always thought of his happiness as an oxymoron like “Military Intelligence” or a Mixed Metaphor such as “The president will put the ship of state on its feet.” Why was his life going in this direction, he wondered? Was it something he did in a past life or was he being tested. He had heard the old saying that, “you can’t have it all.” He figured somebody knew what he or she was talking about.

Antonio spent a lot of time surfing the Internet for porn, which he downloaded and kept in a file under “fun and relaxation”. Whenever he was horny he would display his cornucopia of photos, containing naked girls of all types, in every position masturbating, sucking cocks or being fucked within an inch of their lives. When the photos of the girls wouldn’t do it, he went to a special web site that had thousands of pornographic stories, a few of which would usually harden his cock to the point he could relieve himself.

He had a large collection of x-rated DVDs and sometimes spent a Saturday night jacking off on his front room couch. Somehow he knew that no matter how much Vaseline he used, the feeling would never be like sliding it into an inviting vagina.

He knew what should be done when making love, to the feeling of sliding a warm hand up between a willing female’s legs, touching her soft thighs and finally, when his fingers came in contact with her silk panty crotch. He imagined there was nothing like fingering the crotch of her panties until she moaned and her pussy began to exude droplets of her precious moisture. He knew at that point he would place his finger under his nose and inhale the aroma of her delicious cunt.

As she was now lying back in a state of sexual desire, Antonio would lift her skirt, revealing her matching black stocking, garter belt and silk panties. She wouldn’t move as he slowly pulled her panties down and off her legs. When Antonio would move his head between her legs, licking her silk stockings all the way to her bare pussy mound, she would grab his head and pull him tight into her pussy slit. He would begin to suck on her pussy lips until her moans were drowning out the music on his expensive stereo.

He imagined himself sucking her pussy much like Professor Hannibal Lector described eating the fauve beans in the movie “Silence of the Lambs.” As she rolled her eyes back in her head, Antonio saw himself moving up to her clitoris. This was the final move to get her to capitulate. His tongue would send shock waves through her body like lightening bolts heaved from the heavens by the mythical God Thor himself. After fifteen minutes of sucking her clit and her squirting three or four times, she began to beg him to fuck her.

He removed his shoes and pants, dropping his underpants to the floor. His cock was now full length and very hard. She lifted her legs and pleaded with him to hurry. As he got on top of the couch, he would feel his cock head touch her saturated cunt. His weight moved him forward as his cock traveled up her slippery warm vagina coming to rest at her cervix. Moving very slow now, Antonio would torture the girl with his thick penis. Moving faster and faster fucking her hard, she felt the wonderful feeling of building toward another climax.

Suddenly he felt it too. The feeling was in his balls, his back and the back of his neck. His cum was about to fill the girl’s cunt. He quickened his pace, as her long red fingernails gouged his back and little rivulets of his blood stained the back of his shirt. He could have care less at that point as his cum moved into her vagina much like a strong hurricane crashing into Cuba. His cum was having a hard time reaching her cervix as she had discharged so much juice and it was washing his sperm out of her pussy onto his new three thousand dollar white couch.

They would fuck all night only relaxing to sleep a little and have some expensive wine. When she saw the size of his thick cock, her throat automatically closed up a little getting ready for his assault on her tonsils. As she lowered her mouth toward his penis she knew it was going to stretch her mouth and hopefully not dislodge her jaw. Sucking his cock was a thrill as it had expanded to its full length and thickness. She knew that as long as he took it easy she would be able to make him cum in her mouth.

It wouldn’t take long until the creamy liquid began to spout onto her tongue. With all the expertise of a Broadway hooker, she would drain his cum from his cock and swallow it in a resounding “gulp”. The next morning being Sunday, the girl would be treated to a catered Champagne brunch on his veranda. Three-dozen red roses would adorn the table and their perfume would fill the air.

When she was ready to leave she was informed that a limousine was waiting at the curb, and she could have the use of it for the entire day. Antonio had class, money, style and imagination. He had a lot of imagination, as there was no girl. He was all alone with his porn and dirty movies, jacking off on his couch.

Antonio was rich, intelligent and had everything he ever wanted, except someone with whom to share it and be proud of him for the work he was doing. He went out to the veranda and stood there looking at the view of one of the most beautiful cities in America, wondering if he should just jump.

He woke up the next morning safe and alone in his bed. It was Saturday and he had nothing to do. He took the Newspaper and opened it to see if there was anything going on to take his mind off his problem. Like magic the paper opened to the entertainment section, where Antonio saw hundreds of ads for escorts. That didn’t sound too dirty. These girls looked like nice girls much like the girl next door.

He thought of Julia Roberts in “Pretty Woman” and wondered if there was a pretty woman for him out there somewhere? He read the girls names. There was, Elizabeth no that was his mother’s name. Erica, but then he thought of the lead on the soap “All My Children” and she was a little old for him. There was Ashley, Giselle, Elle, Linda, Drew, Jennifer and Aki. They all sounded nice but the photos of the girls were astounding. Antonio wrote down the phone number and the girl’s names.

He would go with Linda. She was gorgeous and had had short blonde hair. She was 5’8”, maybe a little tall for him but what the hell. He nervously dialed the number, 212-556-0812. The number rang and a sweet voice answered. He wasn’t going to have the girl come to his apartment until he got to know her. They would meet at Starbuck’s in the village at one o’clock.

Antonio wasn’t happy when he had to give up his credit card number, but told it to the female on the other end anyway. After all the arrangements were made and the service admonished him, stating they did not condone prostitution, he hung up the phone and went in to take a shower. Not wanting to appear as though he had money, he wore a pair of old worn levis, a light summer polo shirt and some running shoes which to this day had never been used for running.

It was now nine in the morning, so he stopped at a favorite restaurant for breakfast. The maitre d' almost told Antonio to leave, dressed as he was, until Antonio flashed a hundred dollar bill at him, then all barriers seemed to fall and he was escorted to a table.

After a delectable breakfast and a bottle of Dom Pariogne Champagne, Antonio left and caught a cab to the village.

He was there by 12:15. He picked up a cup of coffee and sat in a corner. While he waited he contacted MasterCard on his cell and told them he had misplaced his card. Would they please cancel it and issue him another one. One o’clock came and went. One thirty and Antonio was contemplating leaving when he noticed a thirty-year-old pregnant blonde walk into the coffee house. She was wearing a dirty black mini-skirt; white stockings rolled down to her blue drugstore shoes. A very low cut pink sweater that revealed her “DDD” cup sagging boobs. There was a tattoo on her left tit. It read, “Momma Fucks”.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 11:58 AM
She looked around and saw him, smiling. She walked over to where he was sitting and said, in a thick New York accent …

“Yo! you’se Tonio?”

“Antonio is my name. Who are you?”

“I’m Linda. You axed to meet me you’s here.”

“No I asked to meet Linda. You are assuredly not Linda.”

“My name is Ethyl, but I can be a Linda if it turns you on.”

Antonio smiled when several jokes flooded his mind regarding Ethyl gasoline, and the Ethyl on “I love Lucy,” came into his head. The fact was the “I love Lucy” Ethyl was much more desirable.

“Why are you here? I did ask for Linda.”

“Shee’s on her monthly and couldn’t come, so they sent me.”

“I see. Ok let me pay the bill and we can go.”

“Do they got a torlit where I can take a piss? I’ve had to go all day.”

“Yes… over there. Disregard the sign that reads Ladies, and go on in.”

Ethyl lit a cigarette and headed for the rest room, her fish net stockings unable to cover the many tattoos on her legs. Antonio dropped a ten-dollar bill in front of the cashier and hurried out the door. He hailed a cab and told the driver to head for Madison Ave.

“Hey there is a pregnant broad in pink and black waiving from in front of Starbuck’s,” the driver said, “She’s really got big tits. I mean those are humongous,” he said still checking the whore in the rearview mirror.

“Pay her no mind”, said Antonio as the yellow vehicle headed down the street.

“She looked pissed,” said the driver.

“Had to pay for he own coffee I assume.”

When the cab reached Madison Ave., Antonio paid the driver, gave him a big tip and said, “You never saw me.”

“OK Bro … Have a good one.”

Antonio crossed the street and went into the building in which he was employed. He pushed the elevator button for the top floor, and the elevator door closed. When it came to a stop and Antonio got off, he went into his office where he began to look through his assignments for the following week.

“Might as well do something productive,” he said mumbling to himself.

He dropped a piece of paper on the floor and bent down to retrieve it. As he stood up he bumped his desk and more papers went flying.

“Damn …I should have stayed at home.”

“Is somebody in here?” a melodic female voice asked.

“Who is that?” asked Antonio, still picking up the debris on the floor.

“Me … I think I’m lost. Maybe you can direct me. Are you the janitor?”

“No … but sometimes I do his work. Where are you going?”

“I’m supposed to see a Mr. Travis for an interview?”

“Interview for what?”

“I have a flyer. It says they need a Copywriter.”

“When are you scheduled to see Travis?”

“Monday … uh … the 7th at nine.”

“Today is Saturday the 5th and it is almost three o’clock. You are a little early. About thirty hours early.”

“I just thought I would take a chance that he might be here.”

“Nope. It’s Saturday and Travis has a family. He never comes in on Saturday … or Sunday either for that matter.”

“OK,” the voice said, “I guess I’ll see you on Monday.”

Antonio stood up, his arms full of papers and art materials. When he looked at the girl, her body was bathed in bright sunlight that was coming through the window behind her. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. Her blonde hair hung down to her shoulders, and her blue eyes flashed in his direction. Her mouth and lips were much like that of Angelina Jolie’s. She wore a yellow peasant blouse and a simple black skirt. Antonio stood there with his mouth hanging open staring at this vision, thanking the stars he hadn’t jumped from his veranda the night before.

“Are you ok … uh … I don’t … know your name.”

“Antonio … Antonio Miller.”

“Mr. Miller Are you alright? Would you like me to get you some water?”

“No … no… uh.”

“Rebecca … My name is Rebecca Davis… but you can call me Becky … if you want.”

“Becky … I uh was wondering if maybe you would like a cup of coffee or something?”

He new it was coming. That look of bewilderment that all females had used when he asked them out. He knew what he looked like and honestly felt sorry for them, as he had placed them in such a bad position. A position of having to turn him down and still appear, as though it was a complement that he had asked.

“No … no coffee …thanks. I don’t drink coffee, but I haven’t had anything to eat since this morning and I’m starved. Maybe we could get a sandwich or something. We can go Dutch. I do have some money.”

Antonio stood there again with his mouth hanging open. What did she say? A sandwich? Was she kidding or am I hallucinating? No other girl had ever accepted an invitation before. He wondered if maybe there was something wrong with her.

“Mr. Miller … are you sure you are ok?”

“Yeah Becky … I’m fine. I was just thinking of where we could go.”

“Anywhere is fine. Not too expensive though.”

“Do you like pastrami?”

“Oh yah, I love it.”

“Ok … well there is a little Jewish restaurant around the corner and they have the best pastrami in New York. What do you think?”

“Just lead me to it.”

As they entered the elevator Becky appeared nervous and was talking almost a sentence a second. Her voice was like a crystal clear brook running over smooth pebbles. Every so often he felt like he should say something, but he knew if he did she might stop talking. They entered the crowded restaurant and the waiter said,

“Hi Tony. You’re here on a Saturday?”

“Yah … no rest for the janitor.”

“Janitor?” Asked the waiter. “I don’t understand.”

“Forget it Abe,” he said, “It was just a joke. Will the wait be long? I have a starving little girl here, and I’m not sure how long she can stand the delectable aroma of your wonderful food.”

“You know I always have a special table for you Tony. Come this way.”

They ordered and Antonio just sat there looking at the vision in front of him. He was an intelligent man but couldn’t think of a thing to say. She went on about her time in high school in New Jersey, and college at NYU. She talked about her mom and dad and her little brother, and how much she thought they would like him.

What was she talking about? He thought. Her family would like him? She was making plans for him to meet her family? Was she teasing him, because if it was a joke he thought, it was in very poor taste? He was lost in her words and his mind was drifting off in several directions at the same time.

“Tony … Tony. Are you listening to me?”

“Yes Becky … I’m listening.”

How she could eat all of her sandwich, a plate of pickles some potato salad and drink a large soda, while carrying on the major portion of a conversation, he just didn’t know. He smiled, as she was so cute with her dimples and flashing eyes. His heart beat faster. Ok he thought come back down to earth. This was a lucky break, enjoy it while it lasts. When she told him about her fashion drawings, he said that he would like to see them.

“Sure … I would love to show them to you. Maybe after we eat. The trouble is my apartment is all the way over in the village. I’ll get the cab going, but you will have to come back on your own. I’m afraid I’m on a budget for a while. Too bad they don’t listen to the janitor when they hire someone,” the thought of it caused her to giggled like an eight-year-old girl.

“Well I know the boss and he might listen to me ... a little.”

“Just don’t get yourself in trouble Tony. Jobs are hard to come by these days. By the way are you married? Is what we are doing ok?”

“No …I’m not married, and yes everything is ok. Becky … do you wear glasses?”

“Nope … 20-20-20.”

“I believe it is just 20-20.”

“I know. It just sounds funny,” she said giggling again.

“How much do I owe Tony? I want to pay my share.”

“Tell you what. I’ll get it this time and you can get it the next time.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yah it’s ok.”

“Are you full? Do you want anything else Becky?”

“No … I ate like a pig and you didn’t even get to finish your sandwich. Tell the waiter we need a doggie bag.”

“No that’s ok.”

“Well if you aren’t going to take it, I will. Remember I’m on a budget. Janitors must get paid a lot of money the way you toss it around.”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 11:59 AM
When they got a cab, she gave the driver the address. As they drove she was talking about the mess her apartment was in, and how messy her roommate was. When they arrived, she pointed to the upper floor and said,

“Just five floors and we are there.”

Antonio thought well of the elevator in his building. When they arrived on the fifth floor he was out of breath, however she had been talking the whole way and wasn’t even breathing hard. The apartment was very clean and he wondered what she had been complaining about. The roommate wasn’t home so Becky took him on a quick tour.

“You were going to show me your drawings?”

“Oh… yah … huh?”

She returned with a portfolio and sat very close to him on the couch. The drawings were quite good and Antonio said,

“I’ll tell you if Travis doesn’t hire you, I will.”

She laughed and said,

“Tony I don’t know anything about being a janitor, or is it janitris?”

‘If she only knew. Will she be surprised?’ he thought.

As he looked at more of the drawings, she sat very close and began rubbing her hand on the back of his neck.

“You know Tony for doing the kind of work you do, your hands are very soft.”

“Daily moisturizing lotion. These drawings are excellent Becky. I honestly believe you have a good future in the business.”

“From your mouth to Travis’ ears. Thank you Tony. Would you like something to drink? I have bottled water, coke and lemon lime in the fridge.”

“Coke would be fine.”

Becky leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. It burned like fire and he became dizzy. The kiss was something he hadn’t had since his mother passed. She jumped up and skipped the few steps to the kitchen.

“Ice?”

“No … no ice … thanks.”

She returned with their drinks and sat much closer to him. He was looking at a pencil drawing of an old man on a park bench. The drawing, in Antonio’s opinion could have hung in the Guggenheim museum.

This is wonderful … seriously, I love it. Was this from memory or what.”

“No I often go to Central Park and sketch. The old guy is there everyday close to the bridge. I have several drawings of him. He is easy to draw as he seldom moves. I really love his face, kind of wrinkled and stuff. Even when it’s hot he still wears that same suit, tie and his shoes are always shined to a high gloss. He reminds me a little of my grandpa. Sure would like to know his history, you know about his life and stuff?”

As she spoke of the old man, her eyes began to tear up. A single tear broke loose and ran down her cheek. Tony wiped it away with his finger, then took a big chance and kissed her where the tear had been. She placed her arms around him and began to cry.

“Tony why do so many people have to have so many problems?”

“I don’t know baby. Just the way it is I guess.”

“My Daddy calls me baby too. I like it.”

Becky gently took his face in both of her soft hands and looked into his eyes, then all around his face. She pulled him closer, opening her mouth kissing him on his lips. He didn’t move as she inundated him with her sweet kisses.

“Tony what’s wrong? Why won’t you kiss me?”

“I don’t know how Becky. I have never kissed a girl before, and you are so beautiful, like a Grecian goddess. I’m so sorry Becky. I don’t know what to say. Today was the first real date I have ever had in my life. Why are you kissing me? Don’t you see what I look like?”

“You are a beautiful man Tony and I’m grateful to have you here with me right now.”

“But baby, you know nothing about me. I’m a fraud and not really a janitor.”

“It doesn’t make any difference. To me you are wonderful, no matter what you do. When you say you have never had a … date. Are you a virgin?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. Until you … Girls have never found me anything but revolting.”

“Well it’s their loss, now kiss me.”

“But … Becky … I…”

“Stop talking and kiss me … now!”

All of Tony’s tortured dreams never came close to what was happening to him. Maybe he had jumped from his apartment and was now in heaven with a beautiful angel. Her kisses were like a fine sweet wine. They made his head spin, and he felt just a little drunk. Her tongue fought its way into Tony’s mouth. He had heard of French kissing but hadn’t realized how wonderful it could be. As their lips became a little numb, Tony automatically moved down to Becky’s neck and began to lightly suck on it.

She moaned just like he imagined she would. She held his head tight, and then began to move it down toward her breasts. He could see she was enjoying his mouth on her. Quickly she reached back and unhooked her bra, removing it and dropping it to the floor. She then pulled the neckline of her blouse down revealing her beautiful shaped breasts. A nipple was just peeking out of the blouse. Tony slowly took it into his mouth and sucked.

“Oh God Tony …” said Becky breathing harder.

He sucked on her breasts until they had a taste of sweet cream. She responded by pulling his thick hair and lifting her right leg over his, then rubbing her crotch onto his leg. He knew what to do, so he took another chance and slid his hand up under her skirt. Her thighs were so soft yet firm. When she realized what he was doing she opened her legs allowing his hand a clear passage to her panties. Tony had studied his moves from hundreds of books, stories and movies.

This was his chance and he would not let her down. He had too much to loose. Her panties were wet and it was a nice feeling. Sliding two fingers under the elastic he felt her smooth pussy. Upon inserting his index finger into her tight vagina he began to finger her. Her pussy was actually sucking on his finger. He couldn’t imagine a girl much tighter.

“Tony … Tony … we …”

“I know baby … we have to stop.”

“Stop? Are you nuts? I just want to tell you that I have only done it twice in high school and I’m not much further off the shelf than you, so let’s go into my bedroom and take it real slow. Unless you are in a hurry, we have all night to do it right.”

Becky got up off the couch and held out a hand. Tony took it and she lead him into her bedroom.

“Wait a second,” she said pulling her panties down and hanging them on the door to her bedroom. “It has always been my roommate who has had this privilege, and now it is my turn.”

Tony stood there not knowing whether to scream, cry or yell. His feelings were running wild and he still wasn’t sure this wasn’t a crazy dream or something. She sat on the side of the bed removing her shoes, but leaving on a pair of long white knee-high stockings. She then stood and pulled her yellow blouse over her head. As she unhooked her skirt and dropped it to the floor, she stood there smiling and biting her lower lip.

“Get undressed Tony and come to bed.”

Becky then crawled between the sheets of her bed and held them up for him until Tony was naked. When she looked at his cock, her eyes opened as though she had spied an Anaconda in her bedroom. When he crawled into her bed she took his face in her hands and kissed him again lovingly. Never before in his life had he felt what he was feeling now. This had to be heaven he thought. Tony knew all the moves by the numbers.
1. Kissing mouth
2. Kissing neck and breasts
3. Kissing down stomach to legs
4. Kissing behind her knees
5. Working up her thighs to her pussy
6. Tonguing her labia or pussy lips
7. Shoving tongue into vagina for several minutes
8. Sucking clitoris for a long, long time
When she can no longer stand it or when she passes out, slide cock into her and make love for at least forty minutes. By this time he was kissing her behind the knees and she was moving in a wild crazy manner. Tony then moved up sucking the inside of her thighs. She said nothing but

“Uh,uh,uh” until he reached her pussy and his tongue entered her vagina.

“Sweetie,” she moaned, “you don’t have to do that.”

“Yes baby, yes I do.”

He boyfriend Ted, in high school had never done anything remotely close to what Tony was doing. Ted just stuck his penis in her and in three minutes it was all over. Now She lay there unable to move, as though it might break the magical spell, holding Tony’s hair tightly in both hands, feeling his tongue move into her wet pussy.

Nothing in the world was important now, as he was about to make her cum. It was like an itch she couldn’t scratch and although she was feeling fantastic, she knew she could last through his loving attack, until … he moved up to her clitoris and began to suck hard.

“No Tony, no please I can’t take it. It is too much honey. You are killing me. Stop … stop …stop… her voice trailed off as she passed out and began to gush her delicate juice into Tony’s mouth. Although he knew she was out and probably couldn’t feel his mouth on her most delicate part, he continued to kiss and suck her for his own pleasure.

He finally stopped and lay behind her, holding her tight. After thirty minutes she began to come around and looked over her shoulder at him through squinty eyes.

“For a minute there I thought I was dead. You were wonderful honey.”

“Lift your right leg over mine.” When she did as he asked, he moved forward and very slowly shoved his cock in where his mouth had been earlier.

Tony began to fuck his beautiful little maiden causing her to moan loudly. With one hand on her right hip and the other in her golden hair, pulling hard, he continued to fuck her.

“Oh God Tony I’m going to cum … again … oh baby harder, do it harder. Your cock is so thick honey … Fuck me … fuck me and cum in my pussy. Ohhhh God, oh god, oh god.”

Just as Tony was about to cum she shot more of her liquid on to his cock and balls. Slowly he continued and as he was about to pull out, she said,


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:00 PM
“No sweetie don’t take it from me. Leave it in. I never want to forget the feeling of having you in me.”

As he lay there, with both of his hands fondling her titties, he could feel her vagina pumping and sucking on his cock. He began to kiss the right side of her neck, and found his cock was growing hard again. He moved his hips a little and shoved forward. Becky turned and looked at him in disbelief when his penis struck her cervix. Knowing he was up for it, and why not she was the first girl he had ever had, he began fucking her a little harder with each stroke. Within twenty minutes they were both cuming again.

The New York sun came up out of the Atlantic and began to spread light over everything it could reach. Tony woke on his back wondering where the cracks in the ceiling came from. A beautiful manicured hand moved across his chest and began to weave through the thick curly hair.

“Tony … can … you do me again … baby?”

She lay on her back and motioned for him to get on top of her missionary style. He carefully crawled on top and guided his cock into her dripping vagina. Her legs emulating that of a trapeze artist hooked around Tony’s legs holding him tight inside of her. As he began to fuck her yet again, he moved his mouth to her tits and started to suck. Her arms around his neck, held him in an unrelenting death grip. Tony was now gaining knowledge of what she wanted and more importantly what she needed.

She could feel her pussy lips pulling on her clitoris every time he made a stroke into her. About every ten to twelve strokes she would tighten her grip on him and cum. After a half hour she said,

“OK please no more. I can’t feel my pussy any more and my legs and feet are getting numb.”

Tony however was almost there and doubled his strokes fucking her as hard as he possibly could. Becky understood what was happening and held on tight. When he finally came she had cum again twice. He crawled off of her, but she wouldn’t let go cradling herself in his arms, mumbling,

“Stupid, stupid women.”

They lay there for another half hour catching their breath until she said,

“Honey it’s almost eight o’clock. I’m going to take a shower ‘cause I smell like a French whore the day after the fleet is in. You can join me if you wish and then I’ll make us breakfast. I’m starved.”

“OK … I’ll be in, in just a minute. I have some calls to make first.”

As he heard the shower, he pushed a speed dial button on his cell. It began to ring on the other side. A voice came on,

“Good Morning … this is Emile.”

“Emile, this is Mr. Miller.”

“Yes Sir, good morning.”

“Emile I need a catered brunch for four in my apartment at ten o’clock. Bring everything on your menu including two bottles … make it three of Dom, and I want the Champagne cold … Ok?”

“Mr. Miller it won’t be cheep.”

“That’s why I called you Emile. I don’t want anything cheep. The doorman will let you in.”

“Ten o’clock, we’ll get right on it sir.”

“Emile can you get three dozen roses somewhere and set up everything on my veranda?”

“Yes sir …of course.”

Tony dialed again and said,

“Jack there will be a caterer arriving just before ten o’clock. Let them into my apartment and help them in any way you can. There is a hundred in it for you.”

“You got it sir. Everything will be ready by ten.”

“Hello … Manhattan limousine, this is Antonio Miller. I need a stretch Mercedes at 610 2nd Ave. in the Village by 9:30 am. I want it for the entire day.

“Mr. Miller I have a Cadillac, but it isn’t a stretch.”

“How much business does my firm give you every year?”

“Mercedes 9:30 at 610, 2nd Ave. You got it Mr. Miller.”

Tony went into the bathroom and saw his little nympho almost asleep in the shower. When he got in he grabbed a bar of soap, a washcloth and wet them under the spray. He began at her feet, scrubbing up her legs and between her butt cheeks. He then washed her pussy lingering there several minutes. He kissed her on the clit and she moaned. Moving upward he washed her tummy then her tits, armpits and shoulders.

“Do you want me to wash your hair?”

“You would do that for me?”

“Baby, there is nothing I wouldn’t do for you.”

He washed her hair and rinsed it then told her they had to hurry.

He began to wash himself quickly and then rinsed off as she stood under the spray and watched.

“Tony … Do you want to do it in the shower?”

“I would love to baby, but we have places to go, so get out and dry off.”

“Oh …ok … I just thought …”

“I know sweetie, but I have a surprise for you.”

It was nine twenty when they began descending the stairs to the street. As they walked outside, there at the curb was one of the longest black limousines Becky had ever seen.

“I wonder why this is here,” she asked.

“It’s for us baby. We are going to brunch.”

“Tony,” she said gruffly, “you shouldn’t be squandering all your money like this. We can split a cab.”

“Get in girl.”

Becky got in the car and sat back, while Tony tuned in some jazz on the CD player. The drive through Central Park, to his apartment only took ten minutes. When the arrived she asked,

“Where are we?”

“For a little girl, you sure ask a lot of questions.”

Tony took her arm and walked to the building. Jack opened the door and heard Becky say,

“We can’t go in here. Look at the way we are dressed.”

“Don’t worry. I know a guy who lives upstairs.”

In the elevator Becky just shook her head and frowned. The elevator stopped and he walked her to apartment 4003. He pushed the buzzer and the door opened. Emile said, good morning Mr. Miller, your brunch is ready.”

“Thank you Emile. This is Miss Rebecca Davis.”

“Good Morning Miss. Rebecca.”

Becky looked much like Tony did when he first saw her. Her mouth hung open not believing what she saw. The veranda was set up beautifully, with three-dozen roses in the center of the table. As requested there was everything on Emile’s menu in hot and cold chafing dishes standing adjacent to the table. There was a fine tablecloth on the table and Emile’s private etched dinnerware set for two.

Becky looked at Tony and asked,

“What?”

“Please sit down,” he said.

Emile uncorked a bottle of Dom Pariogne Champagne and asked,

“Would you like some miss?”

“Thank you … Yes.”


Contniue next page ...........

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 12:02 PM
Emile poured two glasses of the expensive liquid then snapped his fingers. Three waiters began serving food from the chafing dishes and placed them in front of Tony and Becky.

“Coffee Miss Rebecca?”

“Yes thank you.”

As they ate she didn’t take her eyes off Tony.

“I don’t understand. How are you doing all this on a janitor’s salary?”

Tony pulled out his wallet and removed a business card. He handed it to Becky.

“Here read this.”

She took the card and read it out loud.

“Smith, Travis, Miller and Johnson.”

“Miller … Miller? That’s you?”

Tony looked at Becky and smiled.

“Guilty as charged.”

“But you said that you were the janitor.”

“No. I said, No … but sometimes I do his work. You just assumed I was the janitor. I’m the head of design and photography. I also write some of the copy, when necessary.”

“I feel like such a fool,” she said.

“Why … you didn’t know.”

“I was trying to think how I could help you.”

“Becky, you did help me. You literally saved my life.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll tell you someday. Would you consider moving in here with me?”

“Here … this is your place?”

“Yes it is. You know the drawing you did of the old man in the park? It would look wonderful over the fireplace in the front room. What do you think?”

“Yah … I guess it would. Tony … what about Sonya?”

“Who is Sonya?”

“She is my roommate. She won’t be able to afford the apartment if I move.”

“I’ll buy the apartment and she can rent it for a dollar a year. Would that be ok?”

“What if they won’t sell it?”

“Then I’ll buy the building. I think I can get it for a million-five, maybe a million-seven. In any case don’t worry about it. Sonya will be safe and won’t have to pay a dime. Once I purchase it, you can go in there with Sonya and redecorate the whole building. Then we will surprise everyone and drop all the rents.”

“Tony you’re really something else.”

“Thank you. I have always wanted to be something else.”

They ate in silence enjoying the delicious repast. She was still in a shock regarding everything. It was difficult to believe this wonderful guy was one of the partners at the agency where hopefully she was going to work.

“Becky,” asked Tony, “Is your family home today?”

“Yes … I believe so. Why?”

“If you still want me to meet them, it might be a good time. Call them first and we’ll take the limo.”

They finished eating and as the waiters cleared everything away, Becky stood adjacent to the wall looking down at the city. She couldn’t believe what the last twenty hours had produced.

“Tony?”

“Yes baby?”

“Tony … what will happen if I get hired at the firm and then can’t cut it. I don’t want any special favors. I want to make it on my own abilities.”

“Fine … no problem. If you can’t cut it, we will just fire you.”

“But …”

“But then you and I will get married and you can stay home or I’ll get you a job as a janitor.”

“Tony, that isn’t funny.”

“Sweetie with your artistic ability, you will be running the Art department in no time. Stop worrying so much. Everything will be fine.”

The limo ride was smooth and the soft jazz on the CD was wonderful. Becky reached up and held his face, kissing him tenderly. He stopped her as they crossed the New Jersey border.

“Sweetie, if I meet your parents with an erection, don’t you think they might feel a little funny.”

“We have about ten minutes. Can’t we do it here?”

“No baby, we will be back at our place by six or seven. Just relax until then.”

“She gave a big sigh and said, “Oookkkk.”

When the limo pulled up in front of her parent’s house, everyone on the block came out to see who was there. It was an old 1940s era house, a faded yellow in color, which had been built just after the Second World War. The house had a large stone front porch, with a swing that would hold at least two people. Tony told the driver that he could go for dinner, but to be back by six o’clock. The driver nodded to Tony then drove off.

“Mom,” said Becky, “I have someone I want you to meet. Mom this is Tony. He is my boyfriend.”

“Oh my God,” said her mother, “Do you know who he looks like?”

Mr. Davis came out of the house and hugged Becky, and then extended his hand to Tony. Tony was stopped in his tracks, as he looked so much like Becky’s dad they could have been related. The group all went into the house. Mrs. Davis said, “Coffee anyone?”


The End !!! Hope You All Enjoys The Stories :D

Will be back tonight if time permits . ;)

David_Ginola
18-11-2007, 01:31 PM
Wah bro...family mass orgy??????? :eek:

Cum_Luver
18-11-2007, 07:23 PM
bro, ur stories is superb good

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 07:57 PM
Wah bro...family mass orgy???????

bro, ur stories is superb good

Kum Sia bro D_G and Bro C_L !!! Glad you guys like the stories . :D


Will try to look for more tonight . ;)

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 08:51 PM
Here's one story for you guys bro D_G and bro C_L - Title : 18 and ready for my black gangbang . Enjoy !!! ;)



If you've ever wondered how there are so many pretty young girls willing to do hardcore porno nowdays I'll let you in on something; it's called 'Ecstasy'. Of course I'll admit there has to be some interest in doing it in the first place, and there is almost always a pretty enticing payout as well, but it becomes much, much easier to make the commitment to when you're high on X. Here's the tale of my very first porn experience.

On my 18th birthday, my friend Sharon and I went to a 'rave' in San Francisco. We lived in Berkeley at the time, across the bay. We had been to similar raves elsewhere but this one promised to be really, really cool and was held in a large warehouse in an industrial part of town. We had spent the afternoon strictly on our looks. We did each other's hair and makeup, picked out very suggestive clothes to wear and I had my super long nails professionally manicured in a fire engine red that looked fantastic. We picked out baubles and jewelry, maybe too much of it, and had a great time in anticipation.

The neighborhood was a little scary but when we were arriving there were lots of people hanging around and going in. It felt fine. No sooner did we get in the door for our $25 than a friend of ours, Joey, came up and offered us some 'X'. I've gotta admit, I love it more than any other drug. It just makes you feel very warm, friendly and most of all very, very horny.

An hour or so passed and we danced suggestively in large groups, groups of only girls, mixed groups, whatever. There were areas in the warehouse suitable for having brief sexual encounters in but no where to really stretch out, so to speak. After a few drinks and the X kicking in full blast Sharon and I started moving in on each other a bit and ended up kissing right in the middle of the main room with probably 300 other kids around us, many doing the same thing. We danced and danced until I felt someone walk up behind me and bump into my butt with what was clearly a rock hard cock. I turned around to find a very nice looking, muscular black guy smiling back at me. I was a little taken back, but he looked friendly so I smiled and turned to dance with him a while. He had his shirt off and wrapped around his waist as he thrusted his hips toward me. Super aggressive, since I'd never seen him before, but I liked the idea and I was super horny as well.

Derek leaned over and put his mouth up to my ear and licked it inside which drives me up the wall. I giggled and he asked if I wanted to go to somewhere more private. I knew full well what that meant and I agreed it was time to get out for a while. I told Sharon I'd be back and Derek and I walked maybe three blocks to another warehouse looking place however it was converted into a very cool loft. I was desperately horny now from the X and I reached over and put my hand on Derek's huge erection through his jeans. He laughed and opened the door.

I was very dizzy and woosey as I entered the loft and saw there were 5 other black guys standing and sitting around listening to loud music and doing assorted drugs and laughing, etc. When Derek and I entered the room they all stopped doing what they were doing and started whooping it up about how beautiful I was and how sexy I looked, etc. I was very intimidated at first and a little scared but I soon got over that. They were all very nice and very nice looking as well. If I remember correctly, every one of them had shaved heads and very tight bodies.

Derek led me over to a private bedroom and said, "Hey, sorry about that, I should have told you my friends were here but I wasn't sure they would be. Anyway, don't be uncomfortable, we're alone now and I know you're going to have the time of your life". I looked up at him and told him I was fine. He could see how horny I was as I kept rubbing up against him and pushing my face into his chest. He reached his long arms downward and cupped his hand under my pussy and started rubbing harder and harder. I could hardly catch my breath with anticipation of what was to come. I had no idea at that point what was really to come however.

Derek backed off a step and said, 'I've gotta tell you, you are one extremely hot looking girl and I have a little proposition to make'. I said, 'Proposition? Hell, I'm all ready to fuck you, what more do you want?' and laughed.

Derek smiled and looked me straight in the eye and said 'How would you like to have a fantastic time AND make some serious cash also? I mean, have you ever had more than one or two guys at a time?'

I looked maybe a bit nervous but I said, 'Well, I've had two guys before but only once. It was fun, but I think I know where you're going with this and I don't think so'.

He took my hand and said 'If you have sex with the six of us right now, we'll give you a thousand dollars. Up front! A thousand dollars for an hour of fun. The only thing is we get to tape it for our own private use. It will never leave this room'.

Damn! If it had only been a hundred or even five hundred I'd have said 'Go to Hell' but $1000? I was about to say yes, when he bent over and looked in my eyes and said 'OK $1500, and I guarantee you won't regret it. And all the coke you can do'. If I hadn't been on Ecstasy I know I would have refused but I was so so horny and $1500 sounded really good. So did the coke. I couldn't say no.

"OK. OK. No offense but I do want the money up front and if I say stop or no to something, you have to respect that". He agreed to everything, although I knew he would no matter what I said. He handed me the cash, I acted like I was counting it but really couldn't even focus and I stuffed it in my purse. When I came back over, he had long lines of coke laid out. We snorted them up and bam! my head felt like it would explode and so did my little pussy. It got instantly red hot and I couldn't even see straight or hardly stand. I had never had a black guy before and now I was going to have six! Damn I was horny!

Derek led me out into the main room and announced "Guys, we have a winner! Diane's going to give us all a treat and we're going to give her 5, no make that 6 treats!' Jesus! Just hearing it made me practically cum but it was also a bit overwhelming. The music was suddenly pumped up very loud and I began to dance right in the middle of the room as all eyes were definitely on me. My pussy was so hot and wet, it really felt like it was going to explode and later it practically did. I quickly shed my halter top and let my shorts fall to the floor as I cupped my breasts with my hands and smiled at each and every guy in the room. I pinched my nipples and let go as my big tits hardened up and got goose bumps, the guys all started whooping it up loudly and some started undressing. I remember stumbling slightly a few times, but someone always caught me and helped me stay upright as I continued to strip. I pulled my pussy lips wide apart with my long red nails sparkling on either side of my slit and turned slowly showing each guy in the room what they were about to get into. Their tongues were practically hanging out.

The first to walk over was Derek. He was totally naked and his monster black dick hopped up and down as he approached. He got plenty of encouragement from the other guys as I wrapped my hands around his pole and immediately fell to my knees. I was panting already but trying to hide it as I engulfed the head of his dick into my wet mouth. My God it was good and it was Biiiigggg. He pumped my mouth in and out in and out and I could hear myself moaning while I sucked on him, just as loud as if I were being fucked. I love giving head. It was fantastic.

After a minute, another huge black cock pressed it's way up to my mouth. I grabbed them both without even looking up and tried to stuff them into my mouth at the same time. That couldn't be done but I did get close. I stroked them both hard with my hands and I thought they were both going to cum right then but they didn't. Suddenly I was lifted up from behind and laid back on the huge couch in the living area. Within seconds another guy was trying to bury his head in my wet cunt while my mouth and both hands were full of black cock. That still left two or three standing around jacking off slowly while they watched me and one guy worked the camcorder.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 08:53 PM
Again, the 'X' was in control of me. I wanted to do every single nasty thing I could think of with these guys and I think I eventually did. The guy who was eating my pussy pulled up and parked his 9 inch dick a just a few inches shy of my cunt as his friends gave my face a delicious fucking. I wanted him in me right then but he was being coy. I looked up at him and surrounded my pussy with my red nails as my swollen red clit popped in and out between my fingers. He got really, really turned on. I wrapped them around his cock and started pulling it toward my swollen wet pussy lips. I tapped my clit hard and scratched at it with my nails. He couldn't wait any longer and he drove his monster cock into me so hard and suddenly that it literally took my breath away. "AAAaaaahhhhh. Ugh. God, god. Do it, fuck fuck fuck, do it harder". I knew I sounded like a porn whore but that's what I was this night so why deny it.

Two guys held my legs back so far they were actually above my ears as this gave them a very open target to fuck and they sure did. I got drilled by four guys in the pussy in ten minutes. They pretty much stood over me and just rammed downward into my cunt while I screamed at the top of my lungs and looked at my poor little pussy being violently pounded. While my head jostled up and down from the hard fucking I was getting, I struggled to pull more cock into my mouth. I wrapped my hands around two large ones and basically jammed them in my mouth and rubbed them all over my face. I was in heaven.

After another minute or two, they lifted me up and turned me around to mount on top of a very nice looking muscular guy about my age. As he slid deep into my pussy I gasped and leaned forward. I felt a finger rubbing my asshole and massaging it inside. 'Hey, hey! I never said I'd do it in there. I'm not doing that! Sorry, but I don't do that, I never have and not now either', I said loudly. Derek quickly said, 'That's Ok. Don't worry, how does another $500 sound for some virgin ass? And I guarantee you'll love it' $2000 altogether was really doing to make my summer plus I really wanted to try it. I quickly agreed. Now I knew I was about to get it in the ass and I couldn't wait. Most of the time I was unaware of the video cameras filming me but occasionally they would be right in my face and I'd just look into the lens and try to smile, but mostly I think I just rolled my eyes back and panted.

After he felt I was loose enough, I guess, he parked his long thick cock against my asshole and started to gently shove his way into me. The guy in my cunt just sat still for a minute and as more and more black dick slid into my ass, I threw my head back and screamed. 'Ooooohhhh, Jeeeeezzzzzus. Oohhh, fuck my ass and pussy. Godddd don't stop!' These two monster dicks got into a rhythm of one going in as the other pulled out over and over and I could not catch my breath for a minute. I leaned forward over the head of the guy who was fucking me and grabbed onto the biggest dick I've ever seen and pulled into my mouth.

The ass fucking was fantastic. I loved it and now it's my favorite kind of sex. After a few more minutes the guy in my backdoor moaned loudly as he pulled out abruptly and I could feel very warm cum spraying onto my butt. I got ultra excited and bucked like I was riding a horse. He plunged back in one more time and then out as three other guys lined up behind me to take turns fucking my dripping hot ass. Yess, it hurt a bit, but it felt so good also that I wasn't about to stop. I experienced one wave after another of deep throbbing orgasm. They soon lifted me off and the guy who was fucking me put me on my knees on the couch and continued screwing my ass for a while. The guy with the extra enormous dick, Lonnie, laid down on the couch and pulled my face down into his shaved balls and I licked and sucked like it was the end of the world. I had both hands wrapped around this giant spear and there was so much more of it left untouched that I could hardly believe my eyes. He seemed to be in charge of the guys and what he said was the law around there.

Lonnie started pulling out of my mouth and got up saying 'Hey pretty lady, I wanna fuck that pussy like there's no tomorrow'. Yikes! I reeeaaallly wanted it. He flipped me onto my hands and knees and pulled my hips up high while my head was on the couch seat. He rammed this train of a cock into my pussy from behind so hard that I started to cry. I was surprised but it felt so good that I just started sobbing involuntarily and could hardly catch my breath. I turned my head back as far as I could and watched him shoving as much of his cock into me that would fit. Every now and then I was aware of the camera but I just didn't care and couldn't even think about it.

He rammed and pounded me until my legs were trembling and finally pulled his dick out of cunt and brought it up to my face. He jacked off five inches from my mouth and just as I started to put my lips up to it the head of his dick grew even more and exploded cum straight into my mouth and across my nose, choking me a bit. I jammed him into my mouth and cum just kept cumming and dripping down my lips and chin like cream. Almost instantly, I felt another huge cock in my pussy as I was flipped over again onto my back. I looked up and grabbed two more huge dicks and brought them down to my lips. They immediately started dripping cum down onto my nipples, my chin, mouth, nose and even my eyes. I wanted every drop so I tugged them hard and almost at the exact same time, they started erupting and streams of cum streaked across my face. I pushed it into my mouth the best I could and caught a view of two or three other guys standing around me jacking off.

I was being fucked so hard that my head was popping back and forth and all I could say was "Uh, uh, uh, uh. Ohhh Goddd". Another cock came toward my face and shot out a huge stream of cum so hard it bounced off my lips and chin onto the couch. I could see one more guy smiling and stroking his huge cock right over my head. I don't think he had screwed me yet but he was tugging hard toward my mouth. I stretched my fingers to surround the outline of my lips and framed them with my shiny red nails, pointed to my mouth and managed to say 'Cover me with cum, cover my face with your cum. Do it, do it, all over my face'. That's all it took and within seconds my face was being pounded with cum as I tried to push it all into my mouth with my fingers. Absolute heaven! I came over and over and over from the pounding I was getting and from the face fucking that I love. A warm feeling filled me and I began to quiver inside.

Now I simply sat up on the couch as two more guys walked up and jerked off in my mouth and face. I just smiled and looked up as streams of cum splashed across my lips, nose, cheeks and hair. They didn't need any encouragement and I was absolutely drenched. I mean totally. There were now two cameras a foot or two from my head catching every second of action. I just let them use me as the proverbial cum dumpster. Occasionally they would ram their cocks into my mouth and shoot more. Three or four of them took their long dicks in their hands like clubs and started spanking my face! I never had that before and I must admit I loved it. They held themselves by the base of their dicks and just smacked my soaked face over and over until they got turned on enough to shoot even more at me.

Even though I had been totally reamed out and screwed beyond my wildest dreams, the effects of Ecstasy and coke together kept me horny for hours longer. I looked around the apartment at 6 huge black guys lying around, most of them having shot multiple loads of cum into and onto me, knowing that I had wasted them all and I could still have gone on for another couple of hours. I staggered into the bathroom and looked into the mirror to my amusement. My entire face was caked with cum and I do mean entirely. My hair has covered in dried and wet cum and my tits were dripping in clear and white liquid. My pussy dripped all the way down my legs which were still trembling.

I looked into my purse at the two thousand dollars I had earned for two hours of extreme fun and I just said to myself, "Happy Birthday Diane, you're a real woman as of tonight". The lure of big cash and hot sex had captured me and I would have numerous other opportunities in the adult entertainment industry to have both fun and profit.

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 09:01 PM
One more story for tonight - Title : Mt Birthday Present . Enjoy !!! ;)


Like every other morning I got up to an empty apartment. My Boyfriend leaves a few hours before me for work so he's gone when I get up. Here it was my 22nd birthday and he didn't even leave me a card the bum. Off to work I went in a bad mood, this was the first time he forgot my birthday. When I got to the office their was a large bouquet of roses at my desk and a card. "Guess he didn't forget after all". Before I could open the card my boss came over to tell me happy birthday and that I would get off early today so I could go have a good time with my Boyfriend over the weekend, what a nice gift that was.

I opened the card and read the note: This Birthday will be a very special one for you and for me, Happy Birthday Honey.
Love Mike
ps. Go straight home from work, for your next gift.

Finally it was noon, I left work and went straight home to find a second card on the kitchen table. This one was sitting between a drink mike had made me and two gift boxes. Open me first was written on the card, so I did. I read the card it said: Inside box 1 is a nice gift for you; box 2 will fulfill your darkest desires. You can have only one box the choice is yours. Once you decide you can't change your mind. Relax have this drink and think it over carefully before you choose. Love Mike

My darkest desires, what could he be thinking I wondered. Both boxes were the same size so that didn't help. I have tons of fantasies but did Mike know how dark some of mine are I didn't think he would.
I took the drink to the bedroom and sat down on the bed to think which box I would open. Mike and I had been playing Master/Slave the past few months, if I opened both boxes Mike would make me pay for not following his orders. So I better decide on one box.

I had many fantasies; the only question was which one he had picked for me. I knew I would go through with it no matter what it was, once I opened the box. I could feel a warm glow in the pit of my stomach that moved down to my pussy, tonight would be fun. I finished the drink it made me feel a little sleepy so I laid down to think.


Once I felt more awake I opened box number 2. Inside was another box with an envelope on top of it. I opened the envelope a note said, Now that you have gone this far there is no turning back. Take a hot bath, relax and get ready for a fun time. There is a video I know you'll like in the bedroom machine turn it on at four when its over open the box.

I took the box to the bedroom put it on the bed and went into the bathroom. There I shaved my legs and my pussy, Mike always wanted it clean and smooth for him. I enjoyed the extra feeling it gave me with no hair to mat his hard body from mine. After a nice long bath, it was four o'clock and time to watch the video.


Not surprising it was a XXX rated tape. Getting on the bed I watched as a young nude white woman sitting on a bed was playing with herself. She was pinching her nipples with one hand as she slid three fingers into her pussy. She fucked her pussy hard and fast till she climaxed. She then called out saying she was ready and three black men walked in to view. The girl opened her legs to show her wet and ready pussy. The first man got on the bed and told her to hop on his long hard dick. As she slid his dick into her pussy the second man grabbed her head and pulled her mouth down to his hot rod, she closed her lips around his dick as he began to fuck her face. This put her ass up and ready as the third man shoved his dick deep into her ass. The man using her mouth was the first to cum filling her mouth with hot loads of his juices; she continued to suck on him till he got hard again. He switched places with the man using her ass. Each man used her till they all had emptied a load of cum deep into each of her holes. She sucked each hard after they had cum and let them use her till they were to limp to use her any more. As the movie ended I climaxed, I had been playing with myself all during the movie.


Maybe Mike did know something about my dark fantasies after all.

I opened the box to see yet another note, this one read, now that the movie got you hot and wet you don't have time to get cleaned up. Wear only the items in this box and meet me at The Royal Arms Hotel; be there by 5:45pm. If I'm not there, check with the desk clerk use the name Miss D. Chambers. I dried my pussy as best I could and looked at my watch it was 5:20, I called a cab then pulled my outfit out of the box.

A pair of black high heel shoes, black fishnet nylons, a black garter belt, a black knee length skirt, a white see-through blouse, and a fur wrap, nothing else to wear.

I had less then a half hour to get there so I put on the outfit and checked myself out in the mirror. I saw a blue-eyed blonde with a nice body that looked like a hooker staring back at me. The skirt had only the top two buttons, this let it open just below my crotch, sitting down would expose my clean shaven pussy to the world, my breasts aren't huge but a nice size with large nipples which were pushing out against the see-through blouse. It left nothing to the imagination when it came to my tits, but it did make me feel very hot and sexy. Waiting for the cab I applied some makeup I did my eyes and mouth like normal I also darkened my nipples so they would show through easier.

The cab arrived leaving me only ten minutes to get to the Hotel. During the ride to the hotel the driver kept staring in the read view mirror. As I sat with my legs spread open, giving him a great view of my pussy. By the time we arrived the driver had a big hard on and my pussy was still wet and ready. But it was his tuff luck; I didn't have the time to tip him with some action so he only got money and a free look.

The Royal Arms Hotel is a top rated hotel, I was hoping they would let me in, looking like a streetwalker but they didn't seam to mind. The doorman got a great look as I got out of the cab. Then he looked at my pert nipples as the evening was cool and I had the fur wrap open. I saw a tent form in his pants also. I didn't see my Boyfriend so I went over to the desk clerk asking if he had any messages for Miss D. Chambers.

He looked up from his seat and his eyes were level with my nipples, after he got around to closing his mouth and putting his eyes back in his head, he handed me a card. This one read: Right time wrong place, take a cab to the Hunter Hotel, the desk clerk excepts you before 6:15 don't be late. He has your special gift. All you have to do there is follow his directions to get it.

Leaving the Royal Arms the same cab was still sitting out front so I got in. I told the driver to take me to the Hunter Hotel and off we went. He got on the freeway heading towards the Southside of town. I didn't know this area, as it was not the better part of the city. From the freeway he drove down some dark streets and turned into an ally, here he stopped. I asked are we there? And he replied no but this is a good place for a blowjob. I was about to tell him to go to hell when He said, Miss I know you're a hooker, the way your dressed you have to be. So I won't charge you for the ride in exchange for the blowjob.

Looking at my watch it was only 6:00 I had fifteen minute before I had to be at the hunter so I got in the front seat with him. When I pulled down his zipper, his tool sprang out, fully erect and ready to go, I licked around the head before I sucked it inside my mouth. Inside my mouth I sucked him in deep letting my tongue licking all around the head and shaft. The driver stroked my hair as I slowly took him all the way down to his balls. He held my head pulling it up and pushing it down, building up a rhythm, as he fucked my face.

I was really enjoying it, as it seemed so dirty and depraved in a cab in a dark ally. It actually aroused me enough that I reached down to run a finger against my clit. My body jerked as my finger slid inside me with ease I was so wet. I was so hot and wanted to cum I slide his dick out of my mouth and asked him to fuck me.

"You slut," the man hissed as he thrust his dick against my lips. You keep sucking my cock, and suck it dry" that's what I want from you. I felt a shiver of excitement run down my body, as I liked being called a slut and told what to do.

With my finger still playing inside me, I was getting ready to cum, when I heard the man groan and the first spurt of his spunk hit the back of my throat. He held my head in his hands and kept pumping my mouth. He exploded with a climax as I sucked him hard trying to get every drop of his hot juices swallowed.

When he had run dry he released my head, I licked his shaft and his balls getting every drop I could find. As he zipped himself up he told me I was the best he ever had. I knew I was good at sucking, I enjoyed the taste of hot cum and all through high school I would gladly suck any guy that asked. After having so many dicks in my mouth I consisted myself an expert at sucking and really enjoyed doing it. I still wanted him to fuck me. My finger just didn't do it, fuck me please, I asked him. He told me to get in the back and off we went to the Hunter Hotel.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 09:02 PM
He pulled up to a run down Hotel and told me goodbye. He pulled away in a hurry not wanting to stay in this part of town to long. I looked around, the Hotel was old and run down, on one side was a bar it was in worst shape then the hotel, the other side also had a bar. That one looked a little better then the Hotel. The whole neighborhood looked run down as I walked into the lobby and a chill ran down my back, this place looked worst inside then it did outside. It looked as if only vagrants and bums would stay here. It was a very low class hotel in the worst part of town but here I was standing in the lobby looking like a hooker. I checked my watch it was only 6:14, so I was on time. A large Black man was at the desk and I went over and asked if he had a message for Miss D. Chambers. Looking up I saw a sign that read rooms $100 per hour, per person. I almost laughed but looking at the big guy behind the desk stopped me. He looked very big, very black and very mean so I didn't dare laugh at his sign. He was looking at my nipples, which were still hard, and pushing to get out of my blouse from the blowjob I gave the cab driver. He looked me up and down, and then he said, nice body you show it off real well. Turn around I want to check out your ass.

I just stared at him, not moving at all. He reached out and grabbed my nipples with his large hands and squeezed them hard and said, you're supposed to follow my directions, remember you Boyfriends note. When he released my now hurting nipples I followed his direction and slowly turned around showing him my ass. Your dress is wet what you been doing? He asked.

Nothing I just tipped the cab driver that all. I replied

Come around the desk I need to check you out some more. Willingly I complied with his order, He had a deep voice that was very commanding. I went around the desk and stood in front of him. His next command was for me to lift up my skirt and spread my legs. I pulled up my skirt and opening my legs showing him my bare wet pussy. He reached over and shoved a thick finger in my pussy. I was so wet it slid in with no effort at all. Feels like you fucked the cab driver! He said as he pressed a second finger inside me filling my pussy up completely. I told him I didn't fuck the driver only gave him a blowjob.

He pulled his fingers out and snuffed them, smells like your telling the truth, he licked them, you taste good, you listen good, you'll do OK here as long as you keep doing as your told. I'm Todd and in case you didn't know this is a whorehouse and you're about to become one of my whores. My ladies get to keep their tips plus a percent of what I charge the customers for using them. Your Boyfriend said you liked sex so much you give it away, so I'll keep your percent you can still kept your tips.

He again reached out and grabbed my nipples; squeezing them even harder then the first time, before he released my nipples he twisted them hard sending a hot jolt through my body, I almost came on the spot.

I have some simple rules for my girls, Treat every customer as if he's the best, do what ever they ask with a smile, and make sure they enjoy themselves. You have room number eight, second floor at the end of the hall. Your boyfriend will pick you up first thing in the morning.


The room wasn't as bad as I expected, it was clean, well lit with two lamps and lots of mirrors. Mirrors on the walls and ceiling, it didn't matter were I was I could see myself in at least three mirrors. There were no windows and no wall switch to turn off the lights. For furniture it had a chair, a small nightstand, a dresser and a big bed. There was a small bathroom with a shower and a large variety of douches, soap, towels and mouthwash. The bathroom had a door the room didn't.

I sat on the bed waiting for Todd, I desperately wanted to be fucked; my pussy was wet and hot. Between the cab drivers blowjob and Todd's fingers I was burning up and ready to get laid.

Todd walked into my room, give me your wrap, blouse and skirt you won't need them anymore tonight. Also give me all your jewelry I'll keep it locked in the safe downstairs for you. Once done all I could do was stand there in my garter belt black nylons and my black high heels. You look real good, now sit on the bed facing the doorway and keep your legs open you don't want to spoil the view.

I did as he said, sitting on the bed I spread my legs and saw a large bulge appear in his pants. I hadn't realized how big he was. He filled the whole doorway. His 6'4 frame made me at 5'8 feel very small. He also looked very black in this lighting. I was staring at his crouch, as I licked my lips and ask aren't you going to sample the merchandise?


He laughed and came over to the bed he ran his hand up my leg, when he reached my pussy it was wet and ready to go. His finger slide inside me with no trouble, then a second finger joined the first. He slowly fingered me bring me up to a point were I was ready to explode then he stopped. Withdrawn his finger making me feel very empty, He said, that tight little pussy of yours isn't ready for me yet. You couldn't take all of me, I'll wait till its good and used then I'll fill you like nobody ever has.

I thought he was just bragging about his size, so I called him on it.

With that he undid his pants and pulled them down to expose his massive tool. It was the largest thickest and blackest cock I had ever seen in my life. It was incredible not only in size and thickness but the head looked like a doorknob. Hanging at its base were two huge hairless balls the size of tennis balls. I reached out to touch it and slowly begin to gently stroke it. To my disbelief it started to raise and thicken I realized it would actually be bigger once it got hard. My rubbing caused it to spring to life as it lifted like a massive missile at attention. It was nearly twelve inches long and as thick as my wrist; the doorknob head was deep purple and looked deadly. Standing at attention it begged to be used, but Todd pulled up his pants saying you're not ready, yet.

Once I start I go till he goes soft, that can be a long time, you're here to please the customers not me. Besides once I use you it will take you sometime to get back to normal size. That would be bad for business. Speaking of business, you should get busy pretty soon.

I sent old Jess off to tell all his friends about you. There are a lot of guys at the local bar that want a white slut, and old Jess knows them all. One thing they what more then just a white slut is a white slut that loves black cock, know what I mean?

Todd looked at my box and told me I had a nice pussy but most guys wanted a nice tight pussy. They want a tight virgin pussy the tighter the better. Do you want to please them? He asked. Yes I want each one to think they are screwing a virgin, I replied. There is some special powder that will help you keep a tight pussy. I'll go get it and with that remark he left the room. Todd returned holding a wine bottle filled with white powder. You put this in your pussy and it will stay dry and tight, He told me.

Will you put it in for me I asked?

He had me spread my legs then he put two fingers into my pussy to open it. He pushed the whole neck of the bottle into me then tilted it up and hit the bottom like you would a ketchup bottle. Pulling it out till only the tip was still in he hit it again. Removing the bottle I could see that about a fourth of the powder was gone from the bottle. There that will keep you nice and dry and tight for about 10 to 12 guys, He said then he left the room.

My pussy has always been wet and ready but now it felt dry. I reached down and felt my pussy it was dry and when I pushed a finger in it felt very tight. I don't know what the powder was but I felt the need to be fucked even more now then before. My pussy was burning up with need.


I heard a noise and looked up to see a large man at the doorway. He was staring at my pussy. I asked him if he saw anything he liked.

With lust in his eyes he replied Yea, I want to fill that wet hole of yours with my big black cock. He dropped his pants and got on the bed, positioning over me he rammed his dick deep in me in one quick move. I could tell he was smaller then my Boyfriend but I wasn't wet enough for him to slide in with no trouble and felt some pain my tight pussy was being filled.

He pushed down harder to ensure he was at his max depth before starting to really fuck me. His style was to pull nearly out then ram as hard as he could back in me. His balls banged into me with each fast thrust. He fucked me with no hesitation driving in deep each time as far and as hard as he could, I gasped with pleasure it felt great finally getting fucked.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 09:03 PM
He rode me like a pro and lasted longer then I expected but soon I could feel pressure building up as he increased his speed. Then with one mighty thrust he came with tremendous force filling me with his hot sticky cum. I wanted to explode with an orgasm but couldn't. When he got up to put his pants on he turned to me with a big smirk and said "Your hot I've not had better in a long time" He gave me a tip and walked out of the room.



I had my eyes closed when I heard someone walk in the room.
Looking up I saw my next customer I opened my legs even more then they were and said I'm here to give you pleasure please fill this pussy with your big hard tool. Pump your hot cum deep into this little white pussy.


He looked at me with a big smile and said sure I'll fill that pussy of yours. He dropped his shorts to show me his rock hard dick standing at attention. It was nice looking and a good size. A thrill ran through me as I saw his cock, Oh it's so big and my pussy is so small and tight Please be gentle with me, I moaned and opened my legs hoping his guy would give me my badly needed orgasm.

He didn't waste any time getting on me, he pushed the head passed my open lips, I was so dry that it hurt as he forced his way deep inside me. I moaned out "oh it's so big and so hard" Please fuck me with that big tool make me take it all, bury it deep inside me, fill my womb with your hot cum.

He did, as he slammed in and out of my dry pussy, harder each time. The powder was keeping me dry and tight. Each time he slammed in I felt a short burst of pain. I felt like a true virgin being fucked for the first time. After a long time he stopped and said he wanted to watch his dick slide into my nice white pussy. Get on top and ride it while I watch, he ordered.

I sat over him and guided him to my open pussy. My pussy lips stayed open but for the first time in a long time it wasn't wet from being fucked. Once the head had found my open lips I released it so he could watch as I lowered myself down on to him. He pushed up as I came down sending him as deep in me as possible. Now ride it make it go as deep as you can he told me. I started moving up and down slowly being sure I hit bottom each time. I asked him if this was how he wanted me to do it. No I want you to do it hard and fast make me come deep inside. I picked up my tempo moving faster each time till the bed was bouncing for all it was worth. Each time I came down he push up forcing his cock in as deep as possible. I could feel a climax building but for some reason it just never reached a peak. I felt him stiffen and slammed down even harder as he began to fill my womb with his hot cum. I used my pussy muscles to milk his dick as he sprayed inside me. I wanted him to keep going so I could reach my climax but that didn't happen. He was done and lifted me off him not a drop of his cum came out of my pussy as he slid out. The look on his face told me he had had a great time using me. On his way out he gave me a wad of money for my tip.




My next customer was in the hall waiting and walked in as soon as I was alone. He dropped his pants to show to a half erect penis. Let me suck on that fine looking cock of yours, I can make it hard for you, I told him.

My request to suck him brought a big smile to his face as he told me sure, go ahead and suck it. I smiled back at him and said when it gets hard will you Please fuck me I want it deep in my pussy. He nodded and I went down on him. I loved the taste of pre-cum and sucked him in deep. I played with his balls as I suck hard on his cock. He started to harden and expand every quickly. He almost came right there in my mouth but I squeezed the head of his tool to stop him, it worked with my Boyfriend and also worked with him, he stayed hard and didn't shoot his load. Looking up over his stomach I asked if he wanted to fuck me now.


He was ready and I got on the bed with my legs wide open for him.
He pushed a finger into my pussy as far as he could. Nice and tight, it's going to be fun fucking you he said. I wanted him inside me so bad, my body and mind still needed to complete that orgasm that the last guy started but didn't complete. Take me take me now, I cried

With out another word he got on top and rammed his cock into my pussy.
Pain shot from my pussy and came out my mouth as a loud scream. I had expected some pain but was surprised at my reaction. As soon as he went in my orgasm sprung back and began to build up again.

The sensation of his hard cock deep inside me was very pleasurable as he started to pump in and out of me. Small waves of pain followed each stroke. He reached up and grabbed my nipples, pulling them hard each time he rammed forward. He speeded up his movements pounding my pussy harder each time while twisting and yanking on my nipples. This sent lighting bolts of pain through my body. He lasted a long time before he shot his hot load into me. The pain he inflected on my nipples and pussy had made me want to cum so badly but it didn't happen. He shot off three times before he finished filling me. When he pulled out I was wasted but craved for more, I needed to climax. He rolled off me and I smiled up at him and asked if he enjoyed it.

The look on his face and the money he gave me told me he had had a great time using me.


I decided the powder was not only keeping me tight but also keeping me from climaxing. Todd had said it would work for 10 to 12 guy so I needed more men before I could finally reach my climax.

Two men were at the doorway both big men both ready to use me from the looks of the big bulges in their pants. With no door for the room I realized everyone in the hall could watch me perform, as I guess these two just had.

Hope your ass is as nice as that pussy one of them said as they walked in. I like a nice tight ass, but my friend likes a nice pussy. We want you at the same time OK?


"Yes, I'd love to have your cock up my ass and your friends in my pussy, I want you to fill me with your hard cocks" I replied.


This was incredible this place had brought me to a level of excitement and lust that I could only have imagined. I would actually beg these two to fuck me, I wanted that elusive climax I wanted them to fuck me.

They pulled their dicks out and when I told them how big and nice their cocks looked I wasn't joking. Both of them had big dicks, big, hard, fat dicks.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 09:05 PM
As bad as I wanted them my pussy wasn't wet and ready, but my mind was. These guys were pretty big one hopped on the bed with his large cock sticking straight up like a flagpole, Hop on he said. I did as he said and got on top of him, sitting over his raised pole, he put two finger from each hands inside my pussy and pulled it open wide. I slowly lower myself on to the head of his cock; once the head was inside my lips he removed his fingers. Slid down all the way I want it buried till it can't go no more, he told me. Slowly I let it enter me as his friend got behind me. His friend in one quick move pushed me down with all his might. The large cock shot into me as deep as it could go, I let out a cry, from the pain and the shock of being so quickly impaled by his tool. Both men laughed thinking it was fun to cause me cry out. God you're so big you filled me more then anyone else ever has I told him. This was not true but he sure liked it. The one behind me pushed my head down so he could get to my ass and use it while his friend was inside my pussy. Both at once would fill me of that I was sure. I felt the big head pressing against my anus and knew he wouldn't be gentle with me. He forced the big head inside me then as my ass accepted the head he rammed it in to the hilt. I cried out again from pain, you're both so big it feels like giants are fucking me I cried. They enjoyed thinking that they were really big and giving me more pain then I ever had before, so I played along. The one behind me held my hips and controlled my speed and the force that sent each one deep inside at the same time. Each time he slammed me down both cocks shot deep inside me. I would cry or moan out loud giving them the fun of thinking how bad it hurt me. The pain wasn't as strong as the pleasure this was giving me. I enjoyed having both my ass and pussy filled at the same time, all that was missing was having a nice hard cock in my mouth. Maybe they had one more friend that would come back with them.

The feelings were so intense I wanted more but I begged and pleaded for them to stop hoping they wouldn't. They laughed and said they were going to fill me with buckets of cum.

They lasted for about ten minutes before I felt them getting ready to finish. Longer then I thought they would but shorter then I needed them to, that damm climax still wouldn't come. The pounding my pussy and ass was taking was sending wave after wave of pleasure through me. But my climax was just staying out of reach; I never wanted to climax so bad but just couldn't get there.

The guy pounding my pussy was the first to let lose "I'm Cumming", he yelled. "I'm going to fill your fucking pussy with cum". With help from his friend he rammed his cock deep into me and erupted with spurt after spurt of thick creamy cum. He kept his word as he filled my pussy with loads of hot sperm until his balls were totally empty. Just as he ended his friend's cock exploded in my ass with a solid load of cum deep inside me. I milked the cock in my pussy till I had the last of his hot cream inside me.

The one in my ass pulled out and I rolled over on to my back, seeing myself in the ceil mirror, I looked, wasted, but still sexy and very eager to be fucked some more. Both men began to get dressed I moaned and told them how great they were. You two filled me with so much cum I can even taste it I told them. This got me a big tip as they left with smiles a mile wide.



Lying there I could feel cum leaking out of my ass, but none from my pussy. I got up to get cleaned up after they left and cum poured out my ass but still not a drop came out of my pussy. I wanted a quick shower and to use a douches before my next customer. I was stopped before I reached the bathroom, as a man walked into the room.

I went back to the bed laid down with my legs wide apart and began to beg him to come and take me, Fuck me, I'm yours. My pussy was aching for another hard cock in it, The more my climax was holding off the more I wanted to be fucked.

Slowly he walked over to me, looked down on me and removed his pants. His cock was standing up hard and proud. It was big, well bigger then the old man that was here earlier. Smaller then either of the two rough necks I had last. It was a good size, and pretty thick, and like the others hard as a rock.

He didn't waste a lot of time, climbing on me his cock found my pussy with ease. He pushed the head in slowly, inch-by-inch he pushed his pole into me, bringing cries of "yes, yes" with each inch. Once he was in he paused. I looked up in the mirror and saw he black butt raise as he pulled out, he gave me a moment then pushed back in. I cried out how good he felt inside me Please fuck me, fuck me, I want you. He used my body, pulling out slowly then gliding back inside me, he kept up a slow even rhythm. Using this slow method he lasted a very long time and certainly he got more pleasure then I did. I enjoyed it when someone was ramming me hard not this easy in and out stuff. It didn't feel bad but it didn't help me reach that peak I wanted. He started to stiffen but didn't change his pace even now. "I'm ready to cum", he said. "I'm going to pull out and fill your mouth with my cum". He did as he said and pulled out before he came I opened my mouth and let him squirt his cream into my mouth. Like his fucking he came slowly and not very much.
I thanked him as he gave my a small tip.


Todd came in and told me I was doing very good. All the men liked me, if I wanted a job I could work weekends here for him.

Thanks I said, would I get to climax before the night is over I asked.

Sure and when you do it's going to be the best you ever had, and it will be with me. I'm going to be your last customer.


It seamed like he hadn't gotten out the doorway before a tall man walked in, he was so tall he had to bend over to get in the doorway. He was tall but also very thin. Basketball player I guessed. He had a small lump in his pants as I asked him to use me. He told me to get up turn around and put my hands on the bed. As soon as I was in that position he was behind me, rubbing her cock in the folds of my pussy. I was so hot I wanted him inside me; I clamped down on his pencil thin dick and let him pump me for all he was worth. I moaned as if it felt wonderful and he pumped faster. I did feel his hot sperm shot in me but the whole thing was over to quick.

Sounded like you liked it he said, it was wonderful, I told him.
He gave me a tip before leaving. Passing my next customer in the hall.



My next two customers simply walked in fucked me as I lay in bed and left. Both had been just a quick Wham Bam thank you deals. Each had added they're cum to what was still inside me, not a drop had leaked out. They left with a smile and both left a tip.


Looking up from the bed I saw three young men walk in the room. Can I service you fine young men I asked.

Sure baby its time for you to ride my bone. Said the oldest of the three. He pulled his hard cock out and was stroking it as he walked over to me. Oh yes sir what ever you want I'm happy to give you.

I laid down for him but he said, not like that, you get to ride it like I said. Get up your on top for now. I got up he dropped his pants and laid on the bed, waiting for me to get on him. As I forced my pussy down on his hard tool I felt a rubbing dick against my ass. He didn't waste any time, thrusting into me. The third guy stuck his in my face and told me to suck it. I looked up at him then the cock, which was uncircumcised, and I opened my mouth for him. Between the dick in my cunt the one in my ass and the one in my mouth I did feel full. I was rocking back and forth moving one cock in and out of my pussy while the other one was smoothly moving in and out of my ass. I was sucking the youngest and we reached a rhythm all of us were enjoying.

Being young guys they do tend to cum quickly but they do have large loads to delivery when they cum. I drank down the hot load that filled my mouth. I could tell his friends had gotten close to unloading into me. Both had gotten harder and exploded together filling my womb and ass with more hot sperm. I hadn't reached that climax and really wanted one more and more each time I was fucked.

I asked them if I could suck them some more and told them if I could get them hard again we could do it all over again. All three thought that was a great idea. Taking them in turn I sucked each one for a few minutes then swapped, while I suck one I gave the other two hand jobs to get them up. Youth is wonderful all three got hard again in a short time. We got in the same positions and started all over again. This time the two using pussy and ass came before the one I was sucking. I asked him if he wanted to finish off by using my pussy I wanted that damm climax. He beamed with joy and had me hop on him. He lasted a good three minutes before he was adding his sperm to the stuff still in my pussy.

Now their dick's hung limp and dead. I thanked them for filling me with their nice hot juices as they turned to leave again money went into the tip box.

After the kids left I could feel all the hot sperm in my womb. I rubbed my tummy and it felt full of nice hot juice.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
18-11-2007, 09:06 PM
A big black man walked in my pussy was getting hot and both my nipples got hard. He laughed as he walked over to me, he grabbed both my nipples twisted super hard and forced me on my back. He released them when his hard pole pushed into me, it was big and it hurt as he forced it in till his balls slapped my butt.

Ramming me with a hard fast motion he fucked me for about twenty minutes before I felt his rod stiffen some more. Just before he was ready to shot his load he grabbed my nipples in a vise tight grip twisting and pulling them harder then before. The more he twisted and pulled the more I bucked. This forced him as deep inside as he could possible get before he came. My body wanted even more, I felt pain, pleasure and the heat of a great climax building in me. When he came he emptied buckets of sperm into me, my nipples stayed hard as rocks when he released them.

When he pulled out he told me I was ready for Todd.

Todd was standing there his cock looked bigger then it did before, Oh how badly I wanted it. I opened my legs as wide as possibly as he walked over to the bed.


Please, Please, make me climax I cried.


Then I heard Mike call me.

Wake up sweetie, its time to wake up now he was saying.

I opened my eyes and saw Mike and another man standing over me. I looked around. I was on my bed in my own bedroom still in my work clothes. I was also sitting in a pool of my own cum. I looked at Mike and asked what was going on.


Here's what he told me.

He wanted me to enjoy my birthday by giving me my darkest fantasy but didn't know what it was. He had put a drug in my drink and he and Al were hiding in the den when I got home. Once I passed out Al hypnotized me. Then all that Al did was make me believe that I was really living out my very own fantasy. They didn't make any suggestions on what was coming or what I should be doing they let my mind run the whole show.

Looking at them I asked, you mean there wasn't any movie, cab ride, hotel or Todd? I didn't work as a whore?

No you've been right here on the bed all this time, it was only in your mind. Al promised it would feel real and you would remember all of it when you woke up, hope you liked your birthday present.


I told Mike he and Al had given me a great present. I pulled my skirt up and opened my legs wide, now lets all enjoy it I said.

I spent the next half hour letting Al and Mike fill me any way they wanted and both of them made me climax twice each. It was a great birthday.


The End !!! :D

Good Night . ;)

kopigaosiewdai
18-11-2007, 11:09 PM
haha thanks for sharing bro, i'm having another kopi to read throught ur latest posts :D

birdie8819
19-11-2007, 08:26 AM
haha thanks for sharing bro, i'm having another kopi to read throught ur latest posts :D

Thanks bro kopigaosiewdai for taking time reading the stories here , it's been quite some time hor . Glad that you like the stories here , well I'll try to look for more stories for you all . Thanks again for your support . :D

otamay
19-11-2007, 12:49 PM
How to Get Hired
(by policywank©)

Leticia had found the firm right out of law school.

The firm's strategy was simple. Focus on governments where corruption is most rampant and the most dollars are at stake. Hire smart, capable and super hot women who were prepared to whore themselves out for money and power.

At the top of the game the money was huge, the power was huge and the demands were huge. So they had to be women who liked the work too. Who could reconcile their abilities with their whorish desires.

Leticia had been identified at the age of sixteen. The firm had waited patiently, as they do for all of their prospects... ..and provided a nudge if possible and required.

None was required for her. She excelled in all fields academic, athletic and womanly. By the time she was seventeen she was a modestly petite, curvy 36D Latina who could make grown men bend to her will with a smile on their face. And by the time she was seventeen it was clear she wanted them around and knew how to get what she wanted....a cock tease gets a ride in a Ferrari..... .a mouth whore, three-way girl got a Ferrari, if she knew her craft.

After extensive interviews and with her stellar academic credentials, the slut test was all that remained. She was invited to the senior partner's office. She was just like all of the partners she could see - hot, overtly sexy and scary smart When she got there, the partner was still meeting with the assistant to the ambassador of Congo. Predictably, the senior partner had to excuse herself briefly -- Leticia was pretty fucking smart herself so she had some thoughts on where this was going. She had a good feeling she was a shoe-in and was feeling like a member of the firm.

As a dozen or so senior partners from the next room watched through one-way glass, she almost immediately struck up a conversation with the big black man in ceremonial robes. On script he worked his way up to ask if she was the girl the senior partner had promised him...."you know the girl to do the things my wife won't do. You are far more beautiful than I had dared hope"

She replied "what is the purpose of your visit today with the partner."

"We are selecting a law firm to represent us."

"If I am your girl, will this firm get the business."

"Well......"

"I must know for certain if you want to stuff your cock between these big luscious tits. That is what you want, no?" She stood and peeled off her jacket to reveal a tight white blouse and no bra containing a spectacular set of slightly coffee coloured fuck muffins.

"Perhaps you are uncertain" as she unlatched and unzipped her short skirt and let it fall to the ground.

Having removed her panties before the interview she stood before him with nothing but 4" strapped heels and a thin white button down shirt ending at her waist.

She opened her shirt top two more buttons, so that the shirt had only two lower buttons left and was barely holding her spectacular deep cleavage.

to be continued....

otamay
19-11-2007, 01:45 PM
OK Mr. Ambassador (they both knew he was an assistant and neither minded)..... .I will count to three" as she moved closer and moved her hands from her shirt to her hips, she thrusts her neatly trimmed pussy towards his face.

"At the end of that count, if you give me an unequivocal commitment to hire the firm I will get on my knees and suck on your cock until it is hard and ready to bend me over this chair and fuck me in whatever hole you want..... if not I'll get dressed."

"1,2,3"

"Well, I think I can...."

"Good bye." As she bent to pick-up her skirt.

"No, no you have it....anything you want."

"You hesitated... ..that will cost you." She unbuttoned her blouse, turned her ass to him and bent slightly at the waist at looked back over her shoulder. "Lick clean my pussy and ass and we shall start again."

This time he obliged. Falling over himself to bury his face in nirvana, he almost tripped.

She dictated her terms.

"You shall pay an hourly rate set by the senior partners. You shall give us all your business, once per week you may have your way with me, you will lick my ass and pussy from behind just like this whenever I ask."

He agreed of course in between licks as he reveled in how luscious ass could taste when part of this goddess.

Then just like that she changed her demeanour. She straightened up turned to face him then squatted down. She looked up as she pulled open his robe to reveal a 12" coke can fat cock.

"Mr. Ambassador, now that I am at your service would it please you if I sucked your beautiful fat cock. And if I do a good job will you please throw me up onto that desk and fuck me with that monster cock."

She licked his big black balls while she stroked his huge cock even larger.Then she nibbled on the head of his cock while cradling his balls. Without her hands on his cock she slowly took it into her mouth. Even with her throat as open as possible she couldn't quite get it all in.

"I am sorry Mr. Ambassador I can't swallow your entire cock. I will work harder."

"No need bitch."

He threw her up onto the table and eased his fat cock into her perfect wet snatch. As he felt nirvana wrap herself around his fuck starved cock he knew that he was powerless to resist her.

As he felt his cum heavy balls slap against her perfect tanned ass he looked at her and said "you will be my bitch then?" almost unbelieving.

"Once a week for three hours if you give the firm all your work and pay your bills on time."

They both knew he was ready to cum. She slipped off the table and swallowed his cock as she slid to her knees. She licked and stroked him, squeezing hard briefly to keep him from cumming. Then as the pressure built up inside him she released her grip and bobbed her beautiful lips up and down on his fat cock while he blew his load of cum from months of frustration down the cum hungry throat of this angel.

This treatment once a week rather than frustration with his ugly wife? Oh this was in the budget for sure.

Oh yeah....Leticia got the job.

THE END

birdie8819
19-11-2007, 02:27 PM
Nice short story there bro otamay , wish I can also got this chance to interview this gal ......kekekekekeke . :p

Thanks !!!

David_Ginola
19-11-2007, 09:28 PM
Nice stories bro birdie n otamay....more pls......woooo:D

otamay
20-11-2007, 01:47 PM
Yes Daddy (birdie8819 and David_Ginola)

The house was quiet as I sat at my computer checking email and wishing I
wasn't alone. My mind wandered off thinking of him, longing for him. I sat
there squirming around in my chair, playing with my long blonde hair, with
my eyes closed when I was startled by his voice. "Take off those shorts."

I sat dead still for a moment and then heard, "I said, Take those shorts off, NOW!"
Although my heart was racing with anticipation I felt so excited to hear
Daddy's voice behind me. I quickly stood up and removed not only the thin
white shorts I had been wearing, but also my panties. I stood there in only a
tight little t-shirt. Daddy said, "Good girl, now I want you to go outside onto the back deck."

"Daddy please no." It's so cold out and it was well past midnight. He very calmly but firmly said, "Yes baby, outside- Now go."

I unlocked the door slowly hoping maybe he would change his mind as he watched my naked bottom standing before him. He didn't. As I stepped out the door my body was instantly hit with the cold night air. After a few seconds of standing there in the dark half naked I became aware of how extremely alert all of my senses had become. I could hear every sound as I strained my eyes to look out into the darkness of the night. I jumped when I heard the door shut, leaving me shut out from the safety inside. There was a little light shining through the french doors, enough to slightly light where I was standing and the patio chair in front of me. My body was not only cold but completely tensed standing there not knowing what was about to happen. And then I heard the soft stearn voice of Daddy, "Good girl. Now take that t-shirt off for Daddy."

"But Daddy, it's so cold," I briefly protested. His voice raised. "What did you say? Are you going to be a bad girl tonight?"

"No Daddy," I said as I removed what little clothing separated my body from the cold night air.

"That's my good girl. Now sit down."
I did what my Daddy said. There is no man I trust more or want to please
more than my father. As I sat there shivering I realized that I couldn't
see Daddy. I couldn't see anything except myself in the dim light coming
through the door behind me. The light was somehow making me feel even more exposed and vulnerable, the way it was lighting up my naked body as if
I were in a spotlight or on display for whatever was there in the night to
see- to watch. I couldn't get that thought out of my mind and it was making me feel more and more nervous.

Then I heard Daddy's voice say, "Now close your eyes baby." I couldn't see
much anyway, but sitting there with my eyes closed was a different feeling
all together. Now I was scared.

"Keep your eyes closed, and spread your legs." I felt frozen. I didn't think I could open my legs. I had been squeezing them so tightly together since the moment I sat down. But I knew when I heard Daddy say, "Now" that I needed to force my thighs to separate.

Just then Daddy came behind me and placed a blindfold over my eyes and
tied it very tight around the back of my head. I felt his lips against my neck and his hands roaming all over my body, stopping to grab my breasts so firmly in his hands, squeezing my hard puckered nipples between his thumb and index fingers so hard that it made me whimper and squirm around in that cold chair.

Don't stop Daddy," I pleaded. But he took his strong hands away from me and told me to be quiet. Suddenly my body was throbbing and I was aware of how still the night felt. But then I thought I heard something. Something below the deck, maybe men's voices. "Daddy!" I shrieked. But I heard no response.

I so wanted to run back in the house. "Daddy, please, I'm scared." "Good." I heard Daddy say. "Do you think someone is there watching you baby girl?"

I froze.
"Spread those legs for Daddy and show them how wet your pussy is. Do it. Let them see what a little slut you are. Good girl. Now rub that pussy. Daddy wants to see his little whore put on a good show." I was so scared, but my body was so completely turned on that I couldn't help but do as I was instructed. I heard footsteps and called out for Daddy but he did not respond. Suddenly I felt hands rubbing up my leg. I couldn't move. I felt as if I couldn't breathe. Before I knew what to do, I felt another pair of hands start massaging my other calf. I jumped and tried to move back in my chair but I felt a set of hands firmly grab one of my arms and wrists and yet another so forcefully it made me gasp on my other arm
What was happening? Where was my Daddy? Oh God, I was so scared but my
body seemed to be responding all on it's own. When I felt a mouth clamp down on my right nipple and then another on my left nipple, I arched my back so hard that the chair nearly tipped backward. There were hands all over my body grabbing at me so rough that I couldn't move. My tight little wet pussy was being explored and invaded by so many fingers it was making my head spin, while my clit was being pinched and released over and over again. At exactly the same moment I felt a hot wet mouth close over both my pussy and my mouth and then in perfect timing a strong tongue began raping my mouth as another equally strong tongue started fucking my pussy. I was terrified and incredibly excited all at the same time.

Where's my Daddy? Is this pleasing him? Is he even still here? Does he know what's happening? Suddenly I was struck with the thought that he left me out there all alone and I was being raped by more men than I knew, because I couldn't see them and my Daddy doesn't even know. I started crying. A man whispered in my ear, "That's right you little slut. We're taking you. You were out here teasing us with your bald, wet little cunt, just begging for it. You want this don't you, you fucking whore!"

to be continued.....

otamay
20-11-2007, 02:54 PM
"No. Please No," I cried. My cries only seemed to excite them more and
make them treat my body even more savagely. Then, I felt a hand grab my
neck sending shivers up my spine. The strong hand moved to the back of my
my neck, up the base of my head, up into my hair, and then tighten grabbing
a huge fistfull of my long hair, pulling so hard that my head jerked back
hard. His voice was close to my ear, quiet but so firm, "Get on the ground
slut." "Get on your hands and knees you little whore."

I did as I was told but I couldn't stop crying. The sensations of hands
and lips and tongues all over my body was so intense that I nearly
couldn't stand it. My bare ass being exposed up in the air like that
seemed to be an invitation for the constant slaps that stung so bad that
tears were rolling down my cheeks. My head was forced down by my hair onto
a big dick, as my head was being pumped up and down. I couldn't even see
this man who was fucking my mouth. All the while, my pussy was growing
wetter with each slap and suck.

And then, without warning, my head was released and the big hard cock was
out of my mouth. Seconds later, I felt the head of a cock searing straight
into my wet cunt. It felt so big and forcefull that it could have broken
me in two. My pussy was being pounded so hard and deep that it was taking
my breathe away. I couldn't help but cry out. The sensation in my pussy
was so intense that I didn't even notice that there were no other hands on
me at that moment. When the big hard cock shoved it's way so deep inside
me and then stopped, I panicked. I panicked and screamed, "Daddy!"

Just then I felt a familiar hand run up my spine and say, "shh." "Daddy's
here. Daddy's here baby girl."

He ran his hand up my back again and into my hair taking off the
blindfold. When I opened my eyes, there was no one there. No one but
Daddy. It had been my Daddy fucking me!

He said, "Shh...come here, it's ok. Come into my arms." Then Daddy picked
me up and carried me into the house, into his bed. My body was shaking.
Daddy laid down and told me to lay down on top of him so he could hold me
tight in his arms.

"You were always safe my love. You belong to me. Daddy would never let any
harm come to you baby girl. I love you baby."
"I love you too Daddy." There's no where safer in the whole world than
wrapped in Daddy's arms. He started kissing my tears away one by one until
his lips found mine. I opened my mouth to take Daddy's tongue in. As his
tongue completely filled my mouth, his hands slowly rubbed up and down my
body making me squirm in his arms. He reached under me and gently rubbed
circles on my swollen hard little clit.

"Yes, Daddy, Yes." "Fuck me with your big hard cock, Daddy."
"Yes baby girl, Daddy's going to fuck you." And he reached back and placed
the head of his beautiful cock at the entrance of my pussy. My muscles
seemed to swallow him in. My Daddy held onto my ass and moved me up and
down his shaft as I stared trusting into his face. I needed to feel all of
him, so I sat up taking every inch of his big cock deep into my tight wet
cunt. I rocked my hips back and forward rubbing my clit until I heard
Daddy say, "Cum for Daddy. Cum for me baby."
"Oh God Yes!" As I came, he pulled me forward onto his chest and grabbed
my ass fucking me harder making me scream. "Daddy I can't stop cumming.
That feels so good!"
Then he put his finger in my ass while he pounded me hard and fast making
me crazy. My pussy tightened gripping Daddy's cock so tight, milking his
shaft for the sweet cum that he shot deep inside me making me explode again.

"I love you Daddy." He grabbed the back of my head and kissed me full on
the mouth until I collapsed on top of him, falling asleep safely wrapped
in the arms of my father

THE END.

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 03:42 PM
Yes Daddy (birdie8819 and David_Ginola)



Mai luan luan call daddy hor .....kekkeekkekeeke . :D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 05:06 PM
(Birdie's Short Stories... 20-11-2007 05:02 PM belated Bday give plus lunch or hub28 )

Thanks for your two precious points to the bro who upz me can't find the nick , please PM me so I can return the favour . :)


(Birdie's Short Stories... 20-11-2007 04:57 PM hubber28 )

Same goes to bro hubber28 , can PM me your latest post bo can't find your nick .

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:13 PM
Story time loh ...... - Title : No good deed goes unpunished


The insistent ringing of the telephone awakens me for a deep sleep. I glance at the clock as I reach for it, groaning as I see it read 1:37 A.M. This better be good I think as I fumble with the receiver.

“Hello?”

“Donna, is that you? “ I hear a sobbing voice ask “please God let it be you, it’s Kim.”

“Kim, honey, what’s wrong”, I ask instantly waking up. Kim is my best friend, we have known each other since grade school, and there is nothing that we don’t know about each other. How we became friends is a mystery to each of us. You see, growing up in Birmingham, Alabama and being a WASP, you never were to mix with those “Darkies” as my poppa put it. “Dammit,” he would say, “you may have to be in the same school as them, but you sure as hell won’t have nothing to do with ‘em.” So he would rant when ever he had enough extra money to get a bottle of booze, which thankfully was not often. Kim’s daddy had other issues. Years earlier, while he was a child, his grandpa was lynched and burned at the stake by the KKK, so he had no love, nor trust for any “Whitey” in his heart.

Kim and I had every class together, or so it seemed, we were constantly at the top of our class, and were always trying to out do the other. In early attempts to honor our fathers, we constantly bullied each other, said vulgar things to each other and ultimately ended up in a fight out side one of our classes one day. As I rushed to a class that day, she stuck out her leg and tripped me; I hit the floor in a heap, books and papers flying. As I lay there stunned she started to laugh, all I saw was red. I came up off the floor in a whirl, my fist flying for her mouth. Our teacher, who must have heard me hit the floor, had come out the see what had happened and intercepted my fist inches for Kim’s face. “God dammed black bitch!” I screamed at her. “Fucking pig titted whore!’ she screamed back. Mr. Kessler, grabbing us by the hair marched us to the Vice Principles office. “I’ve had it with you two idiots!’ he yelled at us. “It’s time for you to meet “Old Hickory”.

Old Hickory was the VP’s paddle. Made of a one inch thick paddle made form hickory and had holes drilled in the “business” end. Why you ask? Less wind resistance is what the VP tells everybody. While we wait in the outer office for Mr. Kessler to let the VP know the facts, I am in a strange state of pain and arousal. My tits took the brunt of the fall and are throbbing in pain, but since I never wear a bra, (and thus the reason Kim always called me “Pig Tits” my nipples were engorged and puffed out causing a pain/pleasure effect that was driving me crazy. Having recently discovered the pleasure of rubbing my pussy, it was all I could do to keep my hand out from between my legs. “In you two go,” Mr. Kessler said as he left the office to get back to his interrupted class.

We enter the office, glaring with hatred at each other. WHAM!!! Damn near jumping out of our skins at the sound, we look at the VP and see Old Hickory flat on the desk top, and his pencil holder flying off the desk at the force of the blow. Meekly we sit on the chairs in front of his desk while he glares at us with a murderous glint is his eyes. The silence is deafening as he glares at us. Finally he sits down and just lightly raps his palm with Old Hickory while he contemplates us. I am in agony as we sit there. Every breath causes my engorged and bruised nipples to send waves of pain and pleasure as they and rubbed by the fabric of my shirt. I feel wetness between my legs seeping from my pussy with each breath I take. Needing a bit of sexual relief, I start to ask to go to the bathroom when I am stunned to silence with another slap of Old Hickory on the desk. I contemplate my shoes and suffer in silence knowing not to upset him further.

“Normally, I would just put a pair of boxing gloves on you two and let you have at it. But Kim, I think Donna here would kill you if I let that happen. So two things are going to happen here, first, “he says reaching into his desk, “you each will get twenty pieces of notebook paper from this stack, a paper bag and a single hole punch.” Placing these items on the desk the VP continues,” you will each take one sheet of paper at a time and punch holes in it. Letting the punches fall into your paper bag. Once you have punched as many holes a s possible from al twenty pieces of paper, you will take the bags into the hall and dump all the holes onto the floor and pick each one up, one at a time and place them back into the bag. Once you both are done, then and only then, you can go home.”

I am clinching the arms of the chair and rubbing my legs together during his instructions, barely following his instructions. I reach my climax just as he finishes and a moan escapes my lips. Thinking I am sobbing in grief, he turns to me and says,” If you’re crying over this part, just wait until you hear the second punishment.” Flushed in the afterglow of my release, I refocus on the VP and wait in dread.

“Second, you will each get 1 whack from Old Hickory” he says with a grin. “You started this altercation Kim, so you get the first. This is to be flesh to wood, so pull down you pants and panties and bend over the desk!” Pointedly focusing on Kim he continues, “Any hesitation dear and you get two! Now drop ‘em!”

Jumping from her seat Kim unbuttons and unzips her pants, pulling them down to her knees. The panties follow and she bends over the desk grabbing the other side for support. I am in a better position than the VP, in as he is standing to the side of his desk. I am looking on the first lack ass I had ever seen. Her pussy lips were showing in a beautiful inverted heart shape glistening with the sweat of fear. The slap of Old Hickory brings me out of my reverie as Kim cries out in pain.

“Pull ‘em up and sit” the VP commands. Sobbing in pain and humiliation Kim gingerly pulls up her clothes and carefully sits on the edge of the chair. Quickly standing and starting to fumble with my belt, the VP says to me, “ No, you were the recipient of the tripping incident, so you my keep your pants on for this.” I tremble as I bend over his desk, waiting for my whack. Even though I know it is coming, the shock and pain are such that I could not breathe, but realizing that mine was at least half as hard as Kim had received. With tears streaming down my face I also sit on the edge of the chair wondering just how much pain Kim had to be in.

“Now off into the outer office for your hole punching. One sheet at a time and as close as possible, or you get another whack”, he said. The look in his eyes told us it was no idle threat. We grabbed or supplies and quickly stepped out of his office as the VP twirled Old Hickory in his hands.

We were about half way done when Kim sighed in frustration and said to me, “damn Donna I am sorry for tripping you. I promise I won’t do anything stupid like that to you ever again. God damn but it feels like my ass is on fire! Please forgive me!”

The shameful look in here eyes told me she was truly repentant and the ice around my heart for her melted away in sympathy. “Shit,” I said, “ I know he hit me half as hard as you and I had my pants up! I can’t imagine how much your ass must hurt.” Smiling at her I continued, “but I gotta tell you, when you tripped me, I landed hard on my tits and they are stinging even worse that my ass is. Plus I need to piss like a race horse right now!”

“Shit yes,” she says, “if I don’t get to the toilet soon I’ll piss myself for sure. Come with me.”

We step the VP’s door and softly knock, he calls us to enter. “Sir, we need to go to the bathroom real bad. May we please?”

“Can I trust you to be civil?”

“Yes, Sir!” we replied.

“Fine, but you must be in each others company the whole time.”

“Sure!” we called as we took of for the restrooms.

“Kim, let stop buy my locker on the way, I need to get something!” I grab my school bag quickly and we head off.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:15 PM
We each grab a stall and soon it sounds like Niagara Falls with the two of pissing up a storm. I hear Kim snort in laughter next to me and I ask her what is so funny. “Okay, okay” she says, stifling her giggles and say in her most manly voice, “Damn but this water is cold!” Snorting as she finishes with a belch.

Realizing where she is going I reply, “Yeah and deep too!.” The two of us laughing our heads off at the most stupid joke in the world, but a kinship between us is starting. We leave our stalls doubled over in uncontrollable laughter. Finally we get our selves composed and we glance at each other, she starts giggling at me and we end up sitting on the floor laughing so hard it brings tears to our eyes.

Once I get the tears wiped off my face, I start rummaging in my school bag. Kim asks what I am looking for. “This!” I cry in triumph. It was a tube of sunburn ointment. “This stuff is supposed to stop the stinging of sunburns, so I am going to try it on my tits and see if it helps.” Knowing that school has ended for the day, I feel safe in taking off my shirt. I squeeze some of the stuff into my hands and start rubbing the lotion on my aching breasts. The soothing lotion works great and the pain stops soon afterward. I lean back on the wall and close my eyes as my hands slide over myself. I suddenly realize the pain has been replaced with great pleasure, embarrassed I open my eyes and remove my hands from my well lubricated chest. Kim is sitting there with a glazed look, staring right and my boobs. I ask her if she is alright and she lets me know that this is the first time she had ever seen white tits before. She tentively reaches for me, but before her hands touch me she says in a small voice, “My I?” I nod and watch in amazement her ebony fingers gently encircles them. I have had many boys grope me but the gentleness of Kim’s hands thrills me. She fondles me and runs my nipples between her fingers making them stand out for attention. I am transported on a wave of pleasure as her hands ensconce my breasts. “Is the pain gone?” he asks. I nod yes and look at her as she removes her wonderful fingers from me. “Would you try the lotion on me please?”

I gave her a quizzical look, not understanding. “On my ass please.” She whimpered. She stood up and slowly removed her pants and underwear. Leaning on the sink I could see the mark left on her cheeks, welts of maroon on her black skin and yet circle of untouched skin where the holes had been drilled out of the paddle. I spread lotion on her cheeks and gently started to spread it across her rear end. Kim winces at my initial touch but the twitches lessen the longer in continued. “Oh yes, that is nice. That stuff is wonderful” she moans. Kim settles down on her arms and her pussy reveals itself to me again. “Prior to today,” I said, “I had not seen a black woman in this way either.” As my hands caress the sculptured body before me I marvel at the pink lips presenting themselves to me. My hands descend the backs of Kim’s thighs and back up the inside of her legs lightly passing the flesh of her sex. Kim spreads her feet apart in an inviting way and I can see past her kinky pubic hair a flat tummy showing as her shirt hangs down from her back. Kim also is braless, but with as small of tits as she had she probably would not need much, It seemed her tits were barely more than nipples they were puffed out and the tips were almost a half inch long. Kim’s pussy lips were swelling before my eyes and I could see dew forming in her. I ran one hand around her butt to the top and starting back down the crease of her slowly. My middle finger tracing the bottom of the cleft. Once it was nestled in her fold I slowed down and watched is amazement as juice flowed from her lubricating my finger and her pussy, Kim is moaning “Yes, Yes” as I gather her juices on my finger. She bends her knees slightly and lowers her as a bit more for me. Her pink pussy open before my eyes. I lick off my finger and taste her sweet nectar. My lips are drawn to hers and I run my tongue across her. Kim’s breathing has increased and her moans of pleasure egg me on. My tongue caresses the nub of her clit and then slide up to her opening. I lightly run the tip around her and lightly lap at her vagina. “Damn Donna don’t just tease me, stick a finger in there now!”

I watch in amazement as I press my pointer finger into her. She is panting now and caressing on of her tiny tits with her hand. Her pussy grabs my finger like it has a life of its owns, pulling me deeper into her. As I start working in and out of her the juices start running down her legs. I feel her legs starting to trembles, my new friends is close to a mind blowing orgasm.

At just the time I know it would work for me, I insert my middle finger into her glistening pussy the marvel at the reaction. Kim’s body stiffens and she cries out in pleasure. For a moment I think she is pissing her self, but knowing we just finished that I saw my first ever squirter. She produces copious amount or cum and the floor is wet with her liquid. The first wave jets from her pussy and lands on my face. Her knees buckle as her climax subsides and Kim lands in her own puddle of cum, her eyes glazed over in passion. As her eye refocus she looks and asks, “God dam, what the fuck did you do to me?”

“Hell if I know, but it’s my turn next!!” I said with a grin.

“Going to have to wait darling, if we don’t get back soon, we’ll have conversation with Old Hickory again.”

We quickly cleaned up and hurried back to the office to finish our punishment. It’s interesting how something bad can sometimes build friendship.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:17 PM
Here's another one - Title : My Daughter The Carpet Muncher . Enjoy !!! ;)




My sixteen-year-old daughter Bethany is God’s gift to men. She was a rock hard body, her ass just craves to be admired, and her breasts certainly draw your attention. I get a thrill from watching her get dressed every morning. Bethany has never been shy. She takes after my wife. The two of them walk around all morning in their bra and panties. Lately Bethany’s bras have gotten very sexy and her panties have gotten very tiny. Both of my girls have been wearing those tiny strings with very small patches of material that couldn’t cover a pussy if it had too. I think they call them G-strings. Anyway it is quite evident that both my wife and daughter shave their pussies bald. So for about a year I have just barley been able to contain my lust for my daughter.

Today as I watched Bethany get dressed she put on a micro mini blue jean skirt that flared out and just barely covered her panties. Her top was too small to cover her bra so of course she removed it. It was a white top and all I could think about was a ‘Wet T-shirt’ contest. I would die to see that thing get wet and disappear completely. Today I had the privilege of taking her to school and picking her up afterwards because I had the day off.

When I came to a stop near the school three girls ran to the car. Bethany opened the door and got out showing me her ass as she did so. The girls called Bethany ‘CM’ which caught me off guard. I had head it before but this time I really took notice to it. I wondered what CM stood for! As they walked away I noticed all of the boys tripping over their tongues as she passed by them. I wondered why Bethany had never dated any of them.

At home I was just in time to kiss my wife goodbye and run my hand up under her skirt. I wanted her pussy so bad. My daughter and her friends looked so good that it made me horny as hell. I stood in the driveway and watched my wife’s car disappear down the street.

As I passed by my daughter’s bedroom I heard that dumb ass ‘You’ve got mail’ coming from her computer. She always turns it off so I was interested. I stepped into her room and sure enough her computer was still on. I clicked on the icon and read her email. It said:

Hi CM in Buffalo,
What did you do last weekend?
It can’t be as good as my weekend was. My father is gone now so I invited five of my favorite girlfriends over for some CARPET MUNCHING.

That’s when I finally realized what CM stood for.

The email continued:

Right in the middle of it all my mother walked in and caught me eating one girl, sharing a double-ended dildo with another girl, and my fingers in two other’s pussies while the fifth girl made a video clip. Anyway my mother didn’t freak out at all. In fact she joined in too. Here are two video clips for you.
CM in Philadelphia.

So I clicked on the first icon and watched the same thing that she had just described in her email. She was my daughter’s age. When I clicked on the second icon I was shocked to see Kitty our old neighbor get into the action whole-heartedly. I was amazed with her nude body and the fact that she ate not only her daughter but also three of her friends before the video clip ended.

My heart was racing as I put in a CD and copied those two files to it. Then I started looking around in her computer. I found one folder with at least five hundred pictures in it. Almost every one had nude girls in them. I copied all of them to the CD too.

I made a stupid search for a diary and was surprised to find one. It was password protected but I was able to copy it. Then I took the CD and went to my computer. I tried several possibilities to open the file but couldn’t. So out of frustration I did an Internet for a password locator. There were several available so I just clicked on the first one. It was for Microsoft Word and was good for almost every version that Microsoft had every published as well as several beta versions. For nineteen night five I could download it. I gave them my credit card number and the download started. Soon I had it. The first thing I did was make a back up of it on disc. Next I put Bethany’s diary on my computer and opened the password finder. I clicked on my daughter’s diary and hit ‘go.’ It took a couple of minutes but it came up with…I_Love_To_Eat_Pussy.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:18 PM
I opened my word program then opened my daughter’s diary. I inserted her password and presto it opened for me. This was bigger than I had imagined. It started with her twelfth birthday party when her cousin Judy had taught her to lick her pussy. Bethany stated that she liked it immediately.

The next entry was a month later when Judy spent the night. They were up half of the night locked in a sixty-nine satisfying one another. Again Bethany mentioned how much she likes to eat Judy’s pussy.

Every month or two there were more entries. Then Bethany had her thirteenth birthday and a sleep over. She instigated a game of spin the bottle and managed to kiss each of the girls that night. Then after the lights went out she talked them into lying still and staying quiet so that she could feel of their bodies and identify who they were. Bethany was only interested in feeling their breasts and pussies. She was a very bold young lady. She reached into their panties and fingered their pussies and none of them said a word to stop her. As I looked at the names I knew that three of them were the girls this morning that had greeted her. The other name was Kitty’s daughter that had moved to Philadelphia. Holly shit!

There were more entries that year then I got to her fourteenth birthday party. Apparently my wife had gotten Bethany a vibrator. She got to introduce it to all of her overnight guests. That continued to be used for the next year. For her fifteenth birthday my wife gave Bethany a box with a whole bunch of sex toys in it. She describes them. There is a vibrating banana with a monkey near one end. When inserted deep into her pussy the monkey rubs against her clitoris and then vibrates everything when turned on. She was given a dildo that looked just like an ear of corn-on-the-cob and apparently it felt so good that she slept with it in her pussy for a whole month. Anyway the box had a butt plug, nipple clips, and a double-ended dildo too. Her diary mentioned how Bethany and Kitty’s daughter used to get on each end of the dildo and rub each other’s clits until they were raw. Then Kitty and her family moved away to Philadelphia.

For Bethany’s sixteenth birthday she and her lesbian lovers seduced my wife into their little group. I was out of town on business and they ate pussy constantly all weekend. They ate day and night. Bethany says that her mother can’t get enough pussy and that the two of them were made for one another.

Then there were some disturbing entries where Bethany says that my wife is only letting me fuck her so that I wouldn’t leave her and that my wife has to rush into the bathroom to douche right afterwards to get my cum out of her pussy. If she sucks my cock she has to brush her teeth twice. She can just barely stand me touching her.

Then she mentioned that Kitty and her daughter wanted Bethany and my wife to come down and live with them. Kitty had gotten hid of her husband and become a devout lesbian.

Now I knew why I had never seen a boy come around or seen my daughter go out on a date with a boy. I wanted to scream. Hell I wanted to rape her and teach her what a real man could do. I knew that none of that would do the trick.

I thought about nothing else all day. Then I had to pick Bethany up at school. When she opened the door her three lovers got in too. I really wanted to be alone with her but that wasn’t going to happen. I had forgotten that it was Friday and that they were spending the weekend at our house.

When they got home I knew that my wife would not be home for almost two more hours.

I drank two beers to give me the courage to knock on her bedroom door. I heard a lot of shuffling around in there. Finally Bethany opened it up just a crack and asked me what I wanted.

What did I want?

I answered her question, “I would like to watch you and your girlfriends make love. The thought of two guys turns my stomach but the thought of two girls making love has always excited the hell out of me!”

Bethany looked at me for a moment then she opened the door and invited me in.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:21 PM
Here comes a long story - Title : Two sexy sisters for diablo . Enjoy !!! ;)



Out on the street, a cold San Franciscan winter's day lashed wind and rain down on The Panhandle, buffeting the living-room's large bay windows, as the hidden sun set behind bleak, grey clouds. However, sitting on a cozy leather couch inside her grandparent's spacious apartment, Cassie Otis was beginning to feel uncomfortably warm, especially up between her lovely young legs.

It's all Jennifer's fault I'm this turned on! The frustrated little fourteen-year-old decided, knowing her creamy little pussy had been kissing the crotch band of her white cotton panties, wetly, down between her squirmy young thighs for what seemed like ages already. Still, she was a bit surprised to realize just how juicy she'd become down there inside her blue-jeans. And just by THINKING about her big sister and the, evil-looking Doberman she had just arrived home with, only a short while before.

Diablo. That's what Jennifer had already named him apparently. A VERY suitable choice for such an evil looking beast, Cassie had decided when she'd first met the alert, powerfully built male dog, only a few minutes before. Cassie had noticed immediately that the dog was very well hung in the private's department. And despite her initial feelings about the animal's almost demonic appearance, she'd found her eyes had been draw irresistibly down to his big, hairy cock-sheath and fat black balls.

Cassie shivered with wicked delight just now, as she recalled the bright pink tip of the dogs pointy, animal penis twitching slightly from the open end of it's hairy, protective pouch, as he'd sat before her on the rug. The formidable animal had a commanding, almost scary aura about him, the pretty little girl concluded.

Would her big sister really let such a fearsome dog have his way with her? Another shiver of lust tickled into Cassie's loins at the mere thought of such delicious obscenity. I wonder how Diablo will like licking Jennifer's pussy? Will he want to eat her out till she cums? Maybe even fuck her? God! Cassie would've given anything just then, to see something THAT depraved, that incredibly sexy, happen between her sexy big sister and the dog just then.

What the fuck is taking Jennifer so long anyway? Cassie asked herself anxiously at that moment, Jen's been outside for ages already. Fuck! How long does it take that damned, artsy-fartsy woman to drop off a stupid book anyway? She wondered as she waited.

The girl's grandparents had already left for an anti-war rally, being held somewhere in the city that evening, and Cassie was almost sure Jennifer had been about to do something sexual with their new dog at any minute. But just then, suddenly the doorbell had rang unexpectedly.

It had turned out to be Jennifer's poetry teacher, Lilith something..? She'd dropped by unannounced, apparently to return a book of gothic poetry, Jennifer had left in the odd woman's car, during a lift home from a recital evening the other night. According to Jennifer, Lilith owned an art gallery and hosted a gothic poetry group several times a week which Jennifer had become very interested in lately. Jennifer was out on the stoop talking to the woman still. Cassie was only irritated by the unexpected visit. She wished her older sister would get her butt back inside and get back, to what Cassie was hopeful, would turn out to be a VERY wicked evening ahead.

Cassie found herself alone just now. The dog had already disappeared a little while ago, wandering into some other part of the family's home, no doubt curious, and eager to explore unfamiliar surroundings. Cassie hoped that was a good sign, that it meant the big animal would soon be comfortable and happy, and loving his new, and hopefully naughty, little life here amongst them.

He'd better be an "open minded" doggy if he's going to live in THIS family! Cassie chuckled to herself for a moment, before pondering just how true the thought really was.

Perhaps Jennifer and Cassie's grandparents were to blame for how perverted the sister's tastes seemed to have become since the girls had come to live with the old couple here in San Francisco a few years ago? Cassie wondered briefly.

Yes. Both she and her older sister had definitely changed a lot since they had moved here, owing to the break up of their real parent's marriage. And just a few years of exposure, to the more radical thinking of her grandparents, had wrought huge changes on both sisters. Cassie was sure of it.

Grandma and Pa had been old beatniks, and even though good careers had later afforded them this large apartment building, they still espoused many of the old ideals of their radical youth. Being free thinking was essential. Always question authority, and by all means, try to live in a free living way! How many times had Cassie heard Pa say stuff like that? And, becoming an adult earlier than Cassie, sister Jennifer had been under such influence for much longer than she.

It should come as no surprise then, that Jennifer had become very forthright about maters of life, and especially SEX, over the years.

Both sisters had ALOT of personal freedoms under their grandparent's roof, compared with the bad old days back in New Jersey with their real parents. That was for sure. And ever since Cassie had turned fourteen, like her older sister before her, she'd been virtually at liberty to test her new sexual wings as she pleased.

In fact, just lately, she'd started to find thinking about sex very exciting indeed. She had always shared little secrets with her much older sister in the past. But lately her body had matured along with her female appetites, strengthening and enriching the bond between the siblings. A seven year difference between the girls ages had been quite a gap. So Jennifer seemed highly delighted lately, since she could now engage her little sister in more interesting, risqué, adult conversations at last. And the more taboo, the more radical the kink, the more her big sister seemed to like it! Cassie smiled to herself.

Cassie had even been invited to hang-out in Jennifer's bedroom with her, usually more secretive, older sister, much more often recently.

They'd talked already for ages, about boyfriends, love, lust, life and death, and especially-- sex. Dates they'd been on with boys, turn-ons, turn-offs. It was as if they shared an eagerness to understand the mysteries of a vast sexual world around them together. They even surfed pornographic websites and adult chat-rooms together via Jennifer's computer sometimes. Her older sister was very forthright about her desires. No wonder Cassie already knew about her current obsession about dogs having sex with women!

Cassie creamed her damp panties a little more just now, as she thought back to the first time Jennifer had mentioned she'd like to have sex with a dog herself.

The girls had found a particularly lurid website displaying several movies depicting bestiality. Most of the video clips had shown beautiful young women being fucked and sucked in various ways by huge, horny dogs. Jennifer had become immediately enthralled by the lewd action. Perhaps it appealed to her gothic-punk type outlook on life, Cassie wondered.

"God that's gross, but I'd LOVE to try that shit!" Jennifer had confessed lasciviously, while watching the unwholesome fuck action on the screen.

"I wish I had a dog of my own. He could be my dark and unholy, secret lover!" Jen had announced in melodramatic romanticism, as the sisters had been viewing a particularly hot, dog fuck movie.

But the idea had really resonated with young Cassie. It was repulsive and yet, intoxicatingly naughty all at once to her young mind. And ever since Jen had announced she was going to finally go out and buy a dog, that very morning, Cassie had been contemplating all sorts of naughty possibilities.

It gave her a giddy little tickle between her legs just now, as she squirmed her tiny butt wantonly on the living room couch, knowing her sister was planning to engage sexually in such a forbidden, sinful way, with their brand new pet, perhaps at any moment now.

Fuck! I want to see her do something with Diablo, NOW! Her mind shouted at her.. Damn... Where is that bitch..? Maybe if I go out and be a pest, she'll get her butt back in here and do something already! Cassie told herself as she slipped off the couch and padded out to the landing by the front door to see what was keeping her big sister so long.

The heavy rain outside, muffled her footsteps in the hallway, and as she drew near, she noticed the front door was slightly ajar. She was about to go on through, when something pricked up her keen, young ears. Above the swirling weather beyond, Cassie could hear unmistakable little sounds of passion! She slid stealthily, the last few feet, before squinting out from shadow, through a crack in the doorway, into the gloom beyond.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:22 PM
What she saw, as her eyes adjusted to dimness flashed by occasional lightening, took her completely by surprise. Jennifer and Lilith were out there together, oblivious to her presence as they hugged each other in a VERY passionate, lesbian embrace.

Arms locked around tiny female waists, hands kneading firm, rounded feminine buttocks, gracefully long necks dancing, swan-like, as they exchanged some of the most fiery kisses Cassie had ever seen.

Cassie had met the strange blond several times before. She'd often dropped Jennifer home after a poetry recital night. She recalled the woman had a magnetic, yet indefinable charm about her. She was an elegantly tall, slinky and demure woman. An almost sultry blond lady with a really attractive figure for her age. Cassie guessed she was in her early thirties. Perhaps due to her position as curator of a local art gallery, she always seemed to be dressed in elegant, figure hugging evening gowns, even through the day. Just like the sleek dark blue satin number she was wearing now as she sucked and fondled Cassie's older sister, right before her eyes on the otherwise, secluded door step.

Both women were totally engrossed in each other. Hair bedraggled. Unheeding of the rain that had soaked them both, it having done nothing to cool their lesbian lust for one another.

Cassie could make out the stiff nipples of the women, standing out from heaving breasts, straining erotically beneath thin, clingingly damp material. Legs locked passionately around legs, each woman slightly humping the others crotch as Cassie gasped, almost disbelievingly. Lilith was a sexy, seductive looking woman. Out of prejudice, Cassie could hardly believe such a beautiful woman could be a lesbian. So she could hardly believe her wide brown eyes now, as the sexy blond woman suddenly slid a supple white hand she'd been kneading Jennifer's buttocks with, around to the front of her big sister's crotch. Jennifer giggled vibrantly as she whispered something inaudible in the other woman's ear. At the same time, Lilith nodded in reply and smiled broadly, while groping, long, slender, fingers indecently into her young protégés denim covered cunt-crevice.

And then, suddenly, the couple broke free of each other and Cassie realized they were finally saying their farewells to each other.

Cassie darted back, as fast as her shaky legs would carry her, hiding quickly in a hallway closet until Jen had finished saying goodbye to her amorous poetry teacher, closed the door and passed by Cassie's hiding spot to return to the lounge room once again.

Meanwhile, Cassie's mind was still reeling. Jen had mentioned finding women attractive as well as men before. Often times in fact, during their many naughty little conversations of late. But Cassie had never actually seen Jennifer do ANY of the things she'd so often spoke about.

Boys, girls, dogs, Jennifer was a pretty wild girl, Cassie believed it for sure now. But, seeing her sister actually making out with the sexy older woman had really freaked Cassie out. She was trembling as she hid.

Mixed emotions whirled in her young mind. Should she ask Jennifer about what she'd just seen? She couldn't quite put her finger on why it bothered her so much just now. Jennifer was her best friend in the whole world, that was for sure. But could it be that she felt a little jealousy towards the beautiful, lesbian stranger who'd been kissing her sister just now? I guess it's really none of my business, maybe, Cassie concluded, but still she felt pretty disconcerted.

Presently, she slipped quietly out of the closet and followed a trail of water droplets her sister had left behind.

Back in the lounge room, Cassie realized that both Jennifer and the dog, Diablo, were nowhere to be seen.

However, Cassie could hear Marilyn Mansion's music blaring from behind her sisters bedroom door nearby. Was Jennifer already doing something naughty with the dog inside her room, without her little sister? Cassie felt a pang of excitement and jealousy leap into her throat. Despite her inner turmoil, Cassie was absolutely SURE she wanted to see Jennifer do something, ANY sort of filthy sex thing, with the their new, fearsome looking family pet.

In fact, she was literally afraid that Jen would decide to keep what ever might happen with Diablo privately to herself, to be unwilling to share her perversion with her little sister out of embarrassment or something at the last minute. GOD. She hoped not!

Cassie knocked boldly on Jennifer's bedroom door, upon which a slogan in runic text read "Abandon earthly being, All those whom enter here." Cassie wasn't as big a fan of the "gothic lifestyle" as Jennifer was. Still, she accepted Jen's right to do what ever she liked in her own private space. Cassie respected the fact that big sister's small, bizarrely decorated bedroom was her own, covert fantasy world. A place to keep her darkest secrets or follow even darker desires, as she pleased. Cassie still felt almost privileged to be invited into, what she often thought of as, her big sister's gothic fantasy domain.

After a moment, her big sister, wearing nothing but a smile and a terry-toweling bathrobe, opened the door, and cheerfully bundled her little sister inside. Demonic music still blasted from her CD player's speakers, drowning out occasional thunder claps from beyond a heavily draped window in the small room.

"Brrr. It's raining cats and dogs out there! I'm freezing," Jennifer laughed as she leapt onto her big comfy bed and dived between the cozy covers, before the chilled air could get to her.

I was right! She does have the dog in here already. Cassie noted. The devilish looking Doberman was sitting obediently at the other end of the room, next to a soggy pile of Jennifer's recently discarded clothing.

"Hello Diablo.." Cassie cooed at the beast, before turning to her sister.

"He's a pretty scary looking dog, Sis!" Cassie was secretly impressed by the sight of the powerful animal, surrounded by gothic paraphernalia in Jennifer's room.

The dog's menacing yellow eyes gleamed back at her own, causally flickering from one female to the other, fiery embers against the otherwise pitch-black background of a sharp, almost bat-like skull. The dogs macabre presence was the perfect compliment to the images of dragons, succubae, vampires and Gothic movie posters that adorned the black painted walls of Jennifer's bedroom. A bright yellow pentagram on black floor boards where the carpet had been pulled up, occupied the center of the room, adding to the demonic imagery of numerous candles and upside-down crucifixes cluttering bookshelves filled with sad, sweet gothic poetry. Yes. Diablo's unholy figure seemed very much at home amongst the spooky-cool decoration of her sister's bedroom, Cassie decided.

"Yeah. He looks almost 'unearthly'.. eh?" Jennifer echoed.

"But there's definitely something sexy about the way he looks at me..." Jennifer confessed, shivering lustily beneath the covers.

"I know it sounds weird, but, no bullshit, Sis!.. It was like the second I saw him, I knew he'd be a great dog for... you know.. sex." Jennifer giggled a little nervously, "He's eerie.. but FUCK that turns me on....if you know what I mean." Jen confided, gazing over the edge of the bed at the handsome, enigmatic canine, patiently staring back.

"I love the way he looks at me... almost like he wants to eat me. Ooher. It gives me shivers!" Jennifer's own, horny, pussy had been tingling all day, just thinking about being alone with the big dog for the first time. Hmmm. Her clit stiffened as she thought about all the wicked possibilities she had ahead of her now.

"What's up Sis?" Jen asked, suddenly aware that Cassie didn't seem quite as excited as she'd hoped she might be just now.

"I... I... not much... I guess.." Cassie mumbled, "it's just... well... I saw you out there with that lady just now Jen... sorry.. I didn't mean to snoop!" Jennifer was a little surprised, maybe even slightly embarrassed, but recovered quickly.

"Oh.... So... So what? She countered defensively, "Lilith's a really nice person. She brought my poetry book back... I... just... what did you see anyway?"

"Jen.. I saw her giving you like, a 'five minute Frencher' and feeling you up for fuck sake... that's what!" Cassie blurted, a little surprised at the strength of her own mixed feelings and emotions just then.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:24 PM
"SO?.. don't have a spaz attack Sis!" Jen chided, trying to calm, and deciding to come clean with her little sister all at once.

"She's a nice lady Cassie.. she likes me a lot... and... why not?... I'm a hell of a kisser!" Jen tinkled laughter, only half joking, at her last remark.

"Ok she's nice. But.. are you like ..er.. turning lezzy now with her.. or what?" Cassie mumbled weakly, afraid of what her sister might be about to tell her.

"FUCK NO. I love a good, stiff, cock as much as the next girl.. maybe even more so! Jen laughed ,trying to explain herself to her much less worldly little sister.

"It's just.. well.. you know.. like I've told you before.. I do like women too. You knew that already.. right Sis?"

Cassie did of course, nodding sheepishly.

"Ok.. I guess.. it was just.. a bit of a shock. She's.. your poetry teacher.. isn't she?"

Jen brightened a little, as she began to explain.

"Well. She owns the gallery where the poetry club meets I think... anyway, a few weeks ago, after a recital, Lilith sort of... made a pass at me!" Jen blushed red in her ghostly, pale cheeks momentarily, but glad to be sharing how she felt with Cassie, finally.

"One thing just sort of led to another and.. well.. we ended up making out in the back seat of her car!", Jen giggled a little, at her own, slightly off color confession, confident that Cassie was being understanding.

"I like how she makes me feel. And it's like this.... I don't wanna miss out on a single thing life might have to offer, OK?" she continued, "Remember what Grandpa always says, never close doors, right?". She fixed a powerful gaze on the younger girl for a moment, realizing her little sister looked hurt at the implication that she wasn't 'hip' or something.

"Maybe you're just too young yet to understand, Cassie. Anyway just forget it ..ok?", Jen trailed off a little dejectedly.

"I. I'm not too young," Cassie retorted indignantly, "I'm just.. worried about you Jen."

The concern in her sister's sweet young voice really touched Jennifer just then, she really loved Cassie, she realized, as the lovely young girl continued.

"I feel like we're not as close as we used to be. It's like you're changing, Jen,... we're both changing. I'm a bit scared, it's like I don't even really know you .. or even myself any more, sometimes.." Cassie seemed almost on the edge of tears suddenly.

"Hey.. hey, now sweetie.. I'm the same ..I promise..", Jennifer assured the sad young girl, trembling before her.

"I'm just.. really into trying new things lately.. you know.. it's like my poetry.. I'd give anything to be really good at it.. but to be a really great artist means I have to experience things from different points of view ok?.. I just want to be free.. to have fun.. I'm not turning gay or anything.. if that's what your afraid of..?" Jennifer was glad to see Cassie seemed to brighten at that last remark.

"Girls.. boys, even dogs.. it's all just part of being grown up about sex to me," Jennifer explained lightheartedly, "doing kinky, sex things is just for FUN Sis, really.. OK?"

Jennifer noticed that mentioning the dog caused Cassie to brighten, she was glancing over at the brutish hound now, Jennifer's voice took on a sexier tone as she baited the young girl a little.

"I know you like the idea of the dog... doing stuff now, don't you?" Jennifer teased, remembering how excited her little sister had seemed whenever Jennifer had fantasized aloud, the wicked sex things she could imagine doing with a big male dog of her own.

"You don't mind the idea of the dog licking me.. do you? It's a pretty kinky thing to do, don't you think so ?", she half-whispered, gently taunting the younger girl, who obviously liked the idea of what she was hearing. In fact, her creamy little pussy was beginning to tingle, warmly again, as lewd, bestial imagery danced in her young mind momentarily.

"I guess.. it is.. But kissing another woman, and letting her touch you like a boy would ..that's.. pretty far out sis.' Cassie blurted. "I.. I.. just don't really get it.. I guess I mean.. I'm sorry.. maybe when I'm your age I'll understand... I dunno", Cassie mumbled, dropping her head and looking at her feet.

Jen felt suddenly annoyed with the silly little girl. What the hell does she know about anything anyway? She raged internally. But then, almost instantly, she felt sorry for her poor, naive little sister. She really doesn't know what she's missing, Jennifer realized, as she felt an irresistible urge to hug her little sister just then.

"Hey Cassie.. you're a really great little sister. I know I've been showing you a lot of weird stuff.... saying a lot of really naughty, far out things lately.. I'm sorry about that. I thought you kinda liked a lot of the same stuff as I do nowadays and..."

"I do..I.." Cassie interrupted, "I... get turned on about some of the stuff we look at together. I really do.. I guess.. I'm just not as experienced as you are about stuff.. maybe one day... aw,... just forget I said anything about it ok?.. If you say it's what you like to do.. it's OK with me, OK?"

Jennifer was truly touched by Cassie's little display of sisterly love. She appreciated that her little sister must really love her a lot, to accept her so unconditionally.

She wanted to tell Cassie how much she loved her just then. In truth, apart from their ageing grandparents, the two girls only had each other to love, out of a whole, indifferent world. Jennifer wanted to tell her that somehow just now, to show Cassie how she felt about her, and then, as a wicked little idea occurred to her, she suddenly realized, perhaps there was a way to do that after all.

"Cassie. Do you know what's so nice about kissing another girl?"

Cassie huffed, slightly dejectedly before answering,

"No.. no I don't.. I suppose you're going to tell me though... but be HONEST.. do you really like it better than a boy kissing you Jen? I bet you're going to tell me you do?"

"Hhhhmm. Nope!" Jen shook her pretty head. "I can do better than that. Come here Sis.. I'll SHOW you how much nicer it is!", Jen giggled wickedly, beckoning to Cassie to join her beneath the covers of her bed.

"Sh...show me?" Cassie gaped, a little giddy.

"Sure. You can't know for yourself if you've never even kissed another woman right?" Jennifer reasoned with her authoritatively, "or do you want to be just an 'armchair expert' the rest of your life?" she challenged with a smirk. Cassie was speechless as she tried to think.

"So.. do you wanna know how sexy it is to kiss another woman or not Sis?" Jennifer giggled, delightedly again.

Cassie seemed a little unsteady on her feet, her young mind battled contradiction, excitement and revulsion all at once.

"I.. I.. dunno.. Letting my big sister teach me how to kiss, all sexy like..? Geez.. Isn't that just a bit TOO creepy Sis?.. I dunno..".

"For fuck sake sis!" Jen snapped, suddenly losing her patience at the little girl's irritatingly, childish procrastination. However, she immediately softened again.

"Look, I care about you.. that's all Sis," she soothed, "I think you should at least know what you're missing out on before you make up your mind that I'm sick or something... don't you? I'm only going to show you how a woman kisses differently to a boy. It's not the end of the world. It's fun. And be honest...... you know you really want to..... really.... right?"

"I... I guess so.." The curious little girl admitted, she had only ever been kissed by young boys. Maybe big sister was right. Besides, it couldn't hurt to play along a little, she supposed. A few seconds ticked past before she asked;

"Ok.....what do we do now?"

"Ok then..", Jennifer brightened, "take your clothes off, hop into bed with me and we'll get comfortable, Sis.."

"My... my clothes off..?"

"Hey.. I'm naked too..", Jen giggled as she wiggled out of her robe beneath the covers and then threw it to the floor at Cassie's feet whilst cheering; "Ta- Daaah"!

Both girls giggled then, helping relieve the nervous knot Cassie was feeling in her stomach. Then, trying not to giggle, Jen said;

"Look.. sis.. I want to show you how HOT it is to be kissed properly by another girl. I know you'll like it a lot more if you're really comfortable sis. If it feels too creepy.. I'll stop immediately.. I promise.. ok?.

Cassie still dithered, but fingers fumbling at her pant's buttons showed that she was really considering the notion.

"Trust me.. It's really fun to kiss another woman.. I'll let you watch me do stuff with the dog later too if you want... OK?" Jen urged her again.

Another moment passed.

"OK.. But if I don't like it.. that's IT alright?" Cassie stated, Jennifer's last remark having definitely made up her mind.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:26 PM
"Yeah.. yeah.. I know.. just hurry up before I change my mind.. sheeesh.....! Try to do a girl a favor!.. Damn!" Jen giggled, relieved and pleased that her younger sister had given in, at last.

The idea WAS pretty sinful, the younger girl decided as a juicy little thrill of excitement ran through her body. Dark forces seemed to be at work already, making her nipples hard, making them rub teasingly, deliciously, against the light cotton of her clinging t-shirt. Despite earlier apprehension, every square inch of her body seemed alive with sensation now, itching and glowing, while her cunt-lips tingled gently down below.

All the while, Diablo had been sitting on his hairy haunches at the foot of the bed, his stumpy tail twitching slowly, side to side, his head cocked to one side intelligently. He watched the two young women curiously. Could he already know Jennifer's plans for him? Cassie wondered. Soon she and her sister would be naked together inside the room with this strange dog. What would he make of that? And then, what could happen with two women and a dog?

Cassie inhaled sharply, then began undressing. It seemed so weird, almost child-like to be taking off her clothes in front of her best friend and elder sister. Time and time again they had done this before, dressing together in the same room, giggling while they talked about boys and all other things that made up the sister's teenage lives. But never before had either sister thought about making sexual advances to each other, as far as Cassie could remember. Life had wrought many a curious change in them both lately, Cassie realized.

"This seems so ... so weird," Cassie confessed, thumbing with her buttons. The other girl just giggled, and told her to hurry up again.

Jennifer was secretly thrilled as her young sister began to disrobe before her. She was strongly aware of both the differences and similarities between herself and her young sister, as the younger girl undressed. They both had the same warm brown hazel eyes, the same cute nose and small pouting lips, she noted, as her little sister wiggled out of her T-shirt, skimming it over her head before dropping it to the floor.

However, where as the smaller, younger girl, wore her chestnut, shoulder length hair highlighted blonde. Jennifer's own, along with the finely shaped brows and lashes that adorned her beautiful, pale face, was dyed raven black, in true, gothic style.

Cassie's younger breasts were not the full, ice cream with cherry topped globes that stood proudly from Jennifer's own well developed chest, still, they were well shaped and tantalizing, in a perky, pomegranate, kind of way, Jennifer realized, as Cassie fumbled briefly to unfasten her plain white bra, before unhooking it and sliding it off her silky, smooth shoulders.

Jennifer almost gasped, at her little sister's feminine charms, unveiled now before her hungry gaze. Unlike her own, perpetually shaded, milk white skin, little sister chose to treat her lovely young frame at a tanning salon.

Still, Jennifer was impressed with her small, firm breasts, now coming plainly into view. Cassie's brownish areola crinkled gently around her reddening little nipples, standing proudly to attention as the cooler air of the room caressed them just now. The young girl's small, yet fleshy tits were a VERY horny sight to behold.

Jennifer found her gaze fixing on her sister's melon-like glands. Each movement of her arms, as she began to strip her panties from her long, athletically toned legs, flipped hair across the little girls chest, rubbing the sensitive breast buds against swirling, straying, strands. Jennifer wasn't the least surprised to find herself feeling, a low, smoldering fire coursing through her body, as she delighted in her little sisters supple, succulent young body.

In fact, as she watched Cassie getting naked, she had grown more and more excited, and by the time Cassie had finished shimmying out of her pants and kicking them aside, Jennifer was feeling tingling tremors, thrilling her twat and tingling, prickly, tickles on her tits.

She had suspected, Cassie had developed a great body, but seeing it fully exposed now, she was surprised at how good Cassie looked. Her breasts jutted from her chest, and her legs were like tanned pillars underneath a sparse, chestnut-colored pubic-bush. There was not a sign of age on her lovely flat tummy, and her body was firm and toned. Her waist narrow and her limbs, long and shapely. Cassie was quite a package her older sister told herself.

All this time, Diablo had watched the female siblings intently.

The big dog had gone to the corner of the room after Cassie came in and, sitting patiently now, he sensed the room filling steadily with aroused female sexuality as the youngest female became naked before his beady, pig eyes. He assumed both females were aroused by his male presence. Already, he was comprehending their delicious and growing excitement. Despite unfamiliar surroundings, he felt no fear, his interests becoming increasingly aroused by the faint, yet strengthening aroma of bitches in heat.

However, the powerful beast managed to keep ancient instincts at check for now. His own excitement was growing in his chest. His lusting for the youngest female was particularly strong. Still, he would put his faith in his inhuman instincts a while longer. He was certain the older woman would let him know when they were both ready for him. Diablo waited patiently, knowing that his time for action would arrive.

Meanwhile, as soon as she was naked, little Cassie bounded playfully into bed, with her big sister cocooning her invitingly, within the cozy bed-sheets. It had been years since the pair had snuggled together this way. Cassie remembered those innocent days with fondness as her more mature sister brought their giggly faces merely inches away from one another. Cassie noticed an excited little twist to her sister's pretty mauve-glossed lips now. A naughty little gleam in her sexy, darkly outlined eyes.

"Now.. just relax..", Jennifer told her little sister,"...and you'll see how different kissing a girl is from kissing your silly little boyfriends.. OK?", She soothed in a syrupy voice, breathing warm femininity.

Internally, Cassie was suddenly aware how different the current situation was from when they had both been little girls together. Her sister was a full grown woman now. Cassie had also had some sexual experiences with boys. With her naked body pressing in towards her sister now, the younger girl suddenly became a little uncomfortable at her situation.
"Are you okay Cassie?", asked the svelte, raven haired temptress before her. Cozying closer to her slightly trembling young bedfellow. Feelings, feelings for her own sister, Cassie had never experienced before in her life were making themselves present now. She wrinkled up her forehead, looking curiously at Jennifer.

"Eer.. sure.. I guess.. I really would just prefer to see you do something naughty with Diablo though... I think Sis..", Cassie blurted nervously.

"Sssssh! Jen scolded gently, before continuing, in a smooth, seductive lilt.

"It's OK.. I want to do that too. But Diablo's still a boy, Sis. Boys are rough. Most of them don't know how a girl would really like to be kissed. Only another girl can really know that, baby. Here.. let me show you what I mean.." Jennifer pressed her sensual pouty lips forward until they brushed, sensuously against her sister's own, slightly quivery, lip-petals.

Cassie had never kissed a woman before, sexually. At first contact, she felt a little revulsion and loathing. But after several bumping, little hesitations, the girls pretty lips quavered sensually together, and she relented. Soon she began to feel a thrill of her own, generated by the sheer femaleness of her sister's womanly body, pressing even closer.

"Well..?", Jen purred as her gorgeous face pulled back into focus, one black line of eyebrow raised questioningly,........ knowingly.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:27 PM
"Uhh.." Little sister murmured.

"It was nice, huh, Sis?"

"hmmm.. yeah that was.. ok.. I guess" Cassie agreed, a little less begrudgingly than before.

"Just OK, heh? Well.. I'll have to try again then.. but this time.. really let yourself go with it . It'll feel even nicer then. OK?", her older sister's hand touched her brow, brushing disheveled strands back from her misty brown eyes.

"I want to touch you a little bit too.. is that ok Sis?" Jennifer asked anxiously.

"Er.. Ok.. if you think it'll help I guess ..." Cassie answered, excitement quavering in her voice.

Jennifer made to kiss her little sister once again. This time, Cassie allowed her lips to be parted slightly, swooning gently to herself at the pleasant intrusion of her sister's dainty, pink tongue, sliding in-between.

The light touch of Jennifer's fingers moved away from her forehead as the girls glistening pink tongues began to dance a passionate fandango in their sweet, supple mouths. Finger tips traced along the line of Cassie's cheek and then down along her throat and onto the pertly rounding mounds of her heaving young breasts.

As the kiss became more ardent, the older girl's arms captured her, caressed her. Jennifer's other loving hand was running shiveringly down her back to her waist. Slithering fingers, teasing at her bare, ripely contoured hips and buttocks. Cassie found herself gasping for air, literally having forgotten to breath. Jennifer's throaty voice was in her ear just then.

"It feels good doesn't it Sis? ... I want to make it feel even better for you,..... just don't fight it ..OK?"

"But ... I-I don't know that I want to ..." Cassie started to protest weakly.

The other girl's hand soothed her. And wondrously the gentle, knowing caress somehow felt good to Cassie. So restful, tingly and nice.
She allowed herself to enjoy the electric-like contact of her sexy sister's stroking fingers and the curling of her body tight against her own, her tingly breasts pressing into the other woman's heaving bosom. The warmth of their bellies in close contact. And all the way down to where her rapidly heating, young pussy was now pressing in hotly against the smooth, round firmness of Jennifer's creamy, full-swept thigh.

Then, Jennifer's small, well manicured hand worked its way over her rib cage, until it clasped a full, satiny breast with gentle feminine knowledge, working at the coral-hued nipple, causing it to rise hard in sensory receptiveness.

Cassie's panting was muffled, strangling in her throat as she attempted, once again, to raise a feeble objection to the incestuous lesbian lust she was clearly turning on to now. What would the girl's parents have thought of this? God! She should tell Jennifer to stop,............ NOW!

"Nuuuummm!", she found was all she could manage.

"Sssssh, darling" ,Jennifer whispered hotly. "Let me show you something else you've been missing ..."

The chestnut haired girl found herself hugging her big sister ardently, clamping her body to Jennifer's, her full generously proportioned breasts mashed tight to the younger girl's naked sensitive breasts, her salacious mouth seeking and finding the little girl's make-up free lips once more, pressing against them in a passionate kiss again. Her tongue slid out, slowly, gradually, swirling sensuous circles, rimming her lips with sensation-producing viscosity, without undue haste.

Meanwhile her hands busily tantalized Cassie's luscious little body, playing over her perfectly sculpted contours, tactilely transmitting her own feminine needs and causing unstoppable lesbian lust-urges to flense deeply through her younger sisters already aroused loins.


"You can touch me to if you'd like Sis..", Jennifer whispered feverishly in the girls ear. "I... I know I'd like you to.. if that's OK? "

Her sister's wicked request took a moment to sink in to Cassie's lust hazed mind. But then, understandingly, yet tentatively a first, she put forth a timid hand and felt her big sisters bare white shoulder before reaching, sliding, down to the full, swollen, firmness of her velvety smooth breasts.

"Hmmm. Yesssss baby sister.." Jennifer hissed sensuously, "make me feel good too ..mmm..." Jennifer crooned.

Still hesitant, but also unable to resist any longer, Cassie cup-caressed her sister's passionately heaving breasts with her quivery little hands, watching spellbound as the older girls nipples coned up to a pert, heated erection beneath her cool, tweaking fingers. She felt a shudder pass through Jennifer's body and realized it was pleasingly due to her own, tit teasing, actions.

Cassie savored the moment. An ardent sigh shivered through Jennifer's body and Cassie realized she, too, felt exactly the same way as her sister did... as they stroked, kissed and kneaded each other in growing excitment. It was just as Jennifer had told her it would be. Just two girls, that knew exactly what, how and when to touch the other for mutual, maximal pleasure. No boyishness. Nothing being forced, nothing hurt.

With a trembling moan, Jennifer sought Cassie's mouth. Their lips welded together, tongues moving in and out hungrily as hands were busy on each other's naked bodies. Jennifer's with the knowledge of experience, Cassie experimenting, as her fiery pussy urged her on.

Almost savagely then, Jennifer recaptured Cassie's mouth, her naked upper leg moving, bumpy pumping in between the other woman's white tapering thighs, spreading them until their legs intertwined and their crotches met and mingled, bodies nestled close.

Reaching over boldly, Jennifer pulled the rounded fullness of Cassie's quivering white buttocks in tight. Her hand slipped down between them to her sisters pussy cleft, where, without hesitation, she dipped a finger into the moist, aroused opening. She found it amply lubricated, telltale evidence of the younger girl's arousal. In another moment, her finger moved on to find Cassie's quiveringly erect clitoris. It was hard, throbbing and swollen, and Jennifer began to stroke it ever so gently.

Cassie felt her sister begin to move, slithering down her body, rolling her gently to her back, her mouth busy, as she kissed her passionately throbbing breasts, then began to suck them, moving the nipples in and out of her mouth quickly, while she maintained constant, exciting, sucking pressure.

Highly erotic sensations needled through the younger girl's body, flashing tingles. Then her hips began to move in a steady countering rhythm to the sinuous, stroking finger curving in and out of her sucking young pussy. Cassie knew she had lost her inhibitions now, as she surrendered herself completely to her incestuous, lesbian lusting.

"Oh ... Sis!" She shuddered helplessly.

Now she felt her avid sister's lips moving down, down, down across her flat belly, an agile tongue dipping into her navel, appetizingly. Gentle insistent hands spread her unresisting thighs, exposing her twitching, needful cunt, to the horny older girl's lewd, approving inspection. The trembling novice was acutely aware of her sister's face, peering between her widespread thighs, knowing hands moving on the smooth, softly velvet flesh of her defenseless young pussy.

Then Jennifer's sucking mouth was kissing between her naked thighs, over her hips, abdomen, the inner thighs, gradually, tantalizingly, working toward her heatedly pulsating cunt. It drove Cassie wild, fervent with anticipation. She knew her own sister was going to kiss her pussy, and she didn't want her to stop.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:29 PM
But just before Jennifer's mouth reached that steamy pit of her feminine arousal, a regretful notion tickled Cassie's mind: Even through the red fog of incestuous lust, she realized at that very moment, thing's would never be the same. She was losing an innocence, never to be regained. Like losing her cherry. They would never be "just sisters" again.

Too late... There it was!

Jennifer's wickedly probing tongue, licking tantalizingly.. right there, on her quivery little clitoris. Her brain suddenly buffeted by the most wonderfully erotic sensations Cassie had ever known. Assuredly.. Not in this world, nor, in the next, could there exist a more enthrallingly, exquisite ecstasy. Utterly lewd, salacious sensations charged through Cassie's naked body, her belly and cunt seething with lustful desire. Oh, this beautiful gothic punk girl, this sexy vampire-like creature was going to lick the burning need from her own little sister's grateful pussy! Being made love to by another girl.. her own sister. It was lesbianism... it was incest, yes, that's what it was, contrary to everything society wanted her to believe, sinful, yet.........

SHE WAS LOVING IT!

Jennifer dropped her sexy mouth into the seething moist flesh of Cassie's pussy harder now, her tongue probing into its heated pink folds and crevasses before searing into the clutching cunt tunnel beyond. Fucking her tongue into her sister's hot box, in-out, in-out, matching the rhythm of Cassie's spasmodically grinding hips. Using her tongue like a tiny cock, to fuck her little sister silly.

Suddenly Jennifer couldn't stand it any longer. Her own cunt was ravenous!

"I've got a good idea, Sis. Let's sixty-nine each other!" And before Cassie could reply, Jennifer swiftly shifted her position, swinging herself around to straddle Cassie's pretty face, her own head falling into place naturally over the tender steamy gash of her chestnut-haired cunt-lips.

Jennifer had made love to women a few times already in her life, but this was different. She didn't know just what it was that drew her to her innocent, young sister's cunt, lying tremblingly before her, she only knew she had a tremendous desire to give it pleasure. She could never recall ever wanting to taste and love a pussy this much. Her eyes feasted on the narrow pink ribbon of pussy-pastrami between Cassie's chestnut-fringed fuck-furrow. She rested her cheek on the hot, trembling flesh of her sister's satin thigh, enjoying the tangy odor of her sex, close enough for her lips and nose to be tickled by the wispy, silken strands of curling pussy hair, puffing so invitingly.

Startled, Cassie looked up and saw the moist warmth of Jennifer's hair-lined cunt hovering scant inches above her face, the brown puckered ring of her sisters tiny anus winking down at her. She knew what Jennifer wanted her to do, what she knew she had to do! But part of her mind was still revolted by it. How did I get myself into this shit? God, I must be a sex crazed slut!

But at the moment, with a swivel-hipped wriggle, Jennifer's vibrant pussy smashed down against Cassie's pretty young face.

"Mmmmffff!" Cassie's first impulse was to scream; she felt suffocated by the thick, creamy fur-pie her sister had thrown in her face... trapped...., but the contact of her experienced sister's tongue on the quivering bud of her own clitoris elicited a long moan of sexual surrender from deep in her chest. She gasped, mouth gaping open. Instinctively her face nuzzled up into the moist female furrow above her. Compulsively, her tongue flickered out, probing experimentally in the tart, funky folds of Jennifer's fumy flange. Quickly, she found the tiny, engorged nub of her sister's clit, poking from its fold of hair-rimmed flesh.

To her surprise, the slightly pungent flavor of her sister's pussy was not at all distasteful, and she quickly became more explorative, more frisky, first licking, then sucking Jennifer's hotly weeping cunt. It was true, she found she just naturally knew how to handle her sisters pussy after all. Finally, she established a lewd rhythmic movement to match Jennifer's licking and sucking of her own, flavorsome little twat..

Cassie's face was fitted tightly between Jennifer's white, fleshy thighs. It was such an intimate experience, so different from anything she had ever done with a boy. She inhaled sharply, smelling the potent aroma of Jennifer's aroused cunt. It triggered something in her, something that made her cunt's walls twitch and tighten. Cassie flicked out her tongue tentatively, licking up and down her sisters furry slit, feeling Jennifer moving back and forth excitedly as she did. Yes, she was turning-on to her own, lovely sister, actually making the black-haired girl growl and groan with arousal while her tongue fluttered up and down her gasping, pursing pussy.

"Ummmmm," Cassie moaned.

"Ohhhhh ... yes, Cassie ... Ohhhhh yes... Sis. Fuck me with your tongue.. it's amazing ... ohhh, it's so good!"

Cassie tasted the gooey girly butter that bubbled bountifully from between Jennifer's labia. Slowly she found herself sliding her hands around her sister's fleshy white ass, holding her firmly while stretching her tongue out farther, and scouring the insides of her sister's pussy-lips. Now she knew what it was like to be on the giving end, to stick her twiddling tongue into a woman's hotly creaming cunt.

"God ..its so wet ... uhhhhh ... it's.. so good ..." Cassie gurgled.

"I've been wet all day... thinking about letting the dog... get at me!" Jennifer managed, gasping raggedly.

Together then they began to spiral, mounting higher and higher toward orgasmic release, tongues licking, clicking, slashing in and out of throbbing bobbing cunts, hands grasping, mouths gasping, little mewls, little groans of mutual lesbian ecstasy.

Jennifer slipped her middle finger into Cassie's hot little pussy slit again, soaking wet and slippery from her freely-flowing sex juices, and then wiggled it in farther until she was able to sink the tip of it deep into her little sister's vigorously volcanic vagina.

Cassie swooned into Jen's bunting, bubbling cunt-hole at the sudden irresistible stimulation of the finger thrust tantalizingly up into her most secret place. Her sister's finger moved in lewd little circles now, just inside the entrance to her womb. Oh God, incest, lesbianism . all wrong . But oh God! It felt so right, she thought in a struggling mixture of revulsion and lust. My big sister is actually finger-fucking my vagina and it feels GREAT! The young girl could feel an obscene heat building up in her pussy. A fire in her cunt, she knew would have to be quenched somehow.

Jennifer's own feverish loins began to come alive with impish tongues of lustful flame as she hungrily pressed her tongue deeper into the warm, succulent pussy flesh of the squirming little girl beneath her. Her mouth became open and hot, all stabbing tongue, invading the smoldering liquid flesh beneath.

Ardently, her eager tongue lashed out at her sisters tiny erect clitoris, then back down again, darting everywhere inside Cassie's hotly writhing pussy. The young girl's delirious moans of happiness and lurid wet sluicing sounds filled the room as hot vaginal secretions mixed with Jennifer's saliva.

Jennifer moaned and squirmed to the rapturous mouthing of her burning cunt, ripples of fantastic sensation spasmodically twitching her tautly curved body. The passion-wracked woman spread her legs open as wide as possible and thrust-bucked her steaming loins lewdly on to her little sister's magic tongue. She could hear Cassie's answering gasps under her, sucking air in short surges, never breaking the fervent contact of her fetid lips and tongue. Even her nose was buried, like a dog's snout, in the tight pink folds of her sister's pussy. The two beautiful women writhed together in a hot naked embrace, oblivious of everything but their own ecstasy, oblivious even to the pair of inhuman eyes staring at them both intently.
The huge Doberman, Diablo, had watched the two naked squirming bodies on the bed with white-hot interest, his animal instincts making him keenly aware of what they were doing. Now as he saw the dark haired female crawl up on her hands and knees, her face buried between her sister's widely yawning legs, his eyes locked hungrily onto his dark-haired mistress's, white, upraised buttocks. It was almost as if the females nakedly spread cunts were calling his name. The big animal's nostrils were filled with the hot scent of needful passion flowing from between their lewdly writhing bodies and carnality stirred in Diablo's hairy loins as he rose to his feet and moved purposefully toward the bed.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:30 PM
Meanwhile, Cassie could feel Jennifer's body heat radiating against hers, feeling the hot sexuality of her sexy sister sizzling within her steamy creamy cunt.

Oh God, it was as if someone were touching her with an electric wire on the clit! She gurgled, jerking her knees up, shifting her ass from left to right on the creaking mattress. And all the while she had her hands braced against Jennifer's sides, holding her level, steady. She could feel that dainty little tongue washing along her cunt slit, shuddering all the way up to clout her quivering clit.

"Uhhhhh."

Cassie felt the cunt hairs brushing over her nose, over her cheeks. Opening her mouth, she stuck out her tongue once more, lightly trailing the tip along the rubbery, puffed edges of her sister's fur-lined cunt-lips. Immediately she felt Jennifer react, hearing her sister groan into her own trembling pussy.

"Oh fuck yeah! do it Sis!", Jennifer urged excitedly above her.

Cassie felt her sister's tongue stiffen, felt it slip deeper into her cunt. At the same time she softly fitted her cunt onto Cassie's mouth, buck-rubbing it back and forth, from nose to chin.

"Uhhh ... ohhh! It feels so sooooo, so good" Jennifer swooned.

It sure did. And Cassie was learning fast to. For a complete newbie, little sister was really getting into the swing now.

Jennifer felt her cunt-lips being pried apart gently. Inside that reddened, hot pink pussy, Cassie was running her tongue, flicking it quickly in and out as she teased the delicate, velvety flesh. While at the same time she tongued Cassie's cunt, Jennifer was lowering her body again and again, making movements of fucking while leaving damp blotches of gluey, gooey cunt-juice and making sticky, smacking sounds against her younger sister's cheeks with her hot, hungry cunt.

Cassie's tonguing was starting to work now, and Jennifer felt her pussy quickly heating up. She could feel her sister panting into her cunt, fingering her pussy-lips. At that point her clit popped out throbbing, oh, so hard. She could feel the girl below her, tonguing that throbbing little nub, sucking on it, driving her out of her mind!

Cassie found her hands wrapped around Jennifer's plump white ass, felt her fingers digging into the soft flesh, holding the girl firmly in place while sticking her tongue in and out, in and out, her teeth nibbling nicely at her sister's dark-whiskered biscuit.

"Uh! Uh! Uh!"

Her tongue flicking out again and again as she slicked the pulsing, shiny membranes of Jennifer's delicate, swollen girly bits. The woman above her cried out again, her body trembling and shaking. Then in an instant, that juicy cunt was pushed down, down until it was pressed hard against Cassie's sucking, licking mouth. Little sister stuck her tongue between those bloated labs pell-mell. When she had it inside she started licking around and around, scouring those convulsing cunt walls until the other woman sounded as if she was losing her mind.

"Ohhhhh ... oh fuck yeah, lick me, aggghhhh, oh FUCK, Cassie. You.... ..... fuck! ... You're driving me crazy!"

Her wails sounded off the walls, echoing through the room while the bed creaked and groaned with her wild movements. The two women thrashed around, their bodies rolling around and around. Jennifer thought she would tumble off. Then there would be another move, another spasm and she would find herself in the middle of the bed again, her cunt being licked and sucked deliciously by her lively little sister.

Diablo looked up sharply from his position beside them as he heard Cassie's voice rise in a passionate moan. The big black beast looked over at the two lovely naked bodies, watching the youngest girl as she raised-up on tip-toe, still lying on her back. Opening up her garden of delights, her tender thighs widening for his dark-haired mistress. In ever-growing fascination the big dog had seen Jennifer's dark head lower towards that chestnut triangle so freely offered, one cheek resting on Cassie's thigh, her mouth and tongue played between the younger girl's wetly shining pussy lips.

Now... the time was right..

Both girls felt his weight as he jumped up next to them on the bed, but only Jennifer could see his handsome, fearsome face as it moved in to sniff hungrily at Cassie's exposed female genitals from between her wide spread legs. The black, wet tip of his vibrating nose actually touched the young girl's tiny, puckered anal lips.

"Oooohhh God, is that who I think it is?" Cassie gasped, her mouth breaking contact with Jennifer's wetly raging pussy for the first time. She drew a much needed breath.

"Yep Sis ... It's Diablo's nose!" Jennifer gasped, her heart leaping at the sight of the big animal ravishing her little sisters spread-eagled cunt with his beady eyes gleaming, as he poked his bristled snout experimentally between her inner thighs.

"Is his nose cold?"

"Like an ice cube," Cassie said with a passionate shudder. "H-He's sniffing my asshole, isn't he?"

"Yes", the fascinated gothic beauty replied, feeling her excitement lewdly mount at the spectacularly sordid view below her.

"I ... I think he wants to ... fuck me", Cassie gasped.

"Yeah Sis.. I guess he likes you best right now.. Dogs generally start by smelling your.. "

The dark-haired woman never had a chance to finish her sentence as Diablo's long thick tongue snaked wetly up into her lust-fired little sister's loins. Causing her to buck so hard beneath Jennifer that she almost toppled her older sister to the floor. She trembled now, before it's laving heat as it teased with hot curling flicks up into her moist cuntal flesh and stabbed deliciously at her budding clitoris.

From above, Jennifer watched in amazement as she looked down at Cassie's hair-fringed cunt, the thin pink lips of her wetly gleaming pussy only inches away. Diablo's huge tongue seemed to flutter as it dug insistently past the tender outer flanges, sinking deeply up into the inner-warmth.

Already hot from the lesbian action her sister had been giving her, Cassie jerked below the older girl from the sheer ecstasy of the dog's preparatory caresses, and then gyrated sensuously back against the stabbing tongue.

"Well.... you wanted to find out about dogs and girl Sis. This is your chance", Jennifer said, crawling down from her little sister.

This would be an experience, Cassie assured herself, that she would never forget.

"Oh, Jen, what do I ... do?"

Diablo was standing there in front of the two sisters now. Jennifer lay back shoulder to shoulder with Cassie, her head resting against the headboard. She was panting, heavy and hard with lust. She stared at the big dog, feeling her cunt swollen open. Cassie's tonguing had done the trick! Jennifer was in high heat now, her cunt-meat slick, swollen, throbbing, aching for something to touch it, to lick it, to fuck it!

"Just lay there," she whispered, feeling her cunt aching, throbbing for the dog's touch.

Diablo spread out his forelegs, looking from one woman to the other, amber eyes rolling in his head. Then he dropped down, his tail tucked between his legs as he headed first for Cassie's pussy. The young girl shivered, sucking in a wheezing breath through flaring nostrils. She felt his touch, his furry sides brushing up against her legs once more. Closing her eyes Cassie shuddered at the first touch of his tongue along her fleshy thighs. Jennifer was touching her too, making it nicer for her, reaching over and pinching her nipples with one thumb and forefinger.

"Oh, he's going to lick you ... He's going to fuck you with his tongue", the black-haired beauty whispered, her lips nearly touching her sweet little sister's ear.

Cassie tensed, squeezing her ass muscles tightly together as her sister pinched her tit harder. Diablo was panting into her spit-soaked cuntal thicket. She could hear his breathing, feel it against her wet pussy meat. And then ........

"Uhhhhh ... ooohhhhhher!"

Her knees jerked up once more, gently settling back to the mattress. She rolled the back of her head against the headboard, letting older sister do what she pleased with her nipples.

Her sister was rubbing one hand over her belly, having dropped her head to her tits. And now she was mouthing them, sucking at the nipples. And all the while Diablo was there, driving his tongue around and around her cunt, licking up the juices oozing from her pussy.

"Oh God, God ... !"

"Good doggy, good Diablo," Jennifer encouraged, turning enough to watch as the animal wedge himself more tightly between her little sister's thighs.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:31 PM
"Uhhhhh yes, yesssssssss," Cassie hissed, rubbing the back of her naked legs against the mattress.

Squeezing her ass muscles together again hard, Cassie tilted her cunt up toward him. The dog nosed her thigh, then dragged his tongue up along her throbbing cuntal mound. Her outer cunt-lips peeled back stickily from the pressure.

"God!"

And Jennifer was back to her tits once more, drawing one tit nub in between her lips and chewing teasingly at it while flailing her tongue against the surrounding itchy flesh. It was mind-boggling for Cassie to be stimulated by two separate things at the same time. Her sister at her nipples, a dog smacking wetly at her cunt.

Cassie cried out as her cuntal muscles spasmed hard against the dog's bristly snout. It was lovely, wonderful, having both of them diddling her at the same time!

"God, I think I'm going to die it's soooooo gooood!", Cassie panted, her eyes wide with exciting lust.

"Mmmmmm yeah, good", Jen echoed, moving to her little sister's other tit.

At the same time she was smoothing her fingers along Cassie's silken tawny thighs, letting them stray more than once over to her sister's pussy. Diablo moved his head around and licked her hand, encouraging, directing her to finger her seeping sibling while he tongued her.

The combination of a finger and tongue was almost too much! Cassie arched her spine, banging the back of her head against the headboard frantically. Jen was trailing the edge of one nail along the slick, sensitive flesh between her inner and outer cunt-lips. When she neared the sparking clit, Diablo took over, tonguing her fingers, then moving his muzzle down into the center of her pussy and driving his tongue in deep.

And then it was gone! Cassie opened her eyes, having felt the big Doberman pulling his tongue from her cunt. He was staring at Jennifer, his eyes riveted to her swollen pussy. The raven haired girl pulled back, eyeing her sister, not wanting to rob her of the bestial joy.

"Go ahead," Cassie said, smiling faintly, understanding her sister's need. "He wants to lick you too."

Diablo moved to the other woman, stepping carefully over Cassie's lithe legs and settling down between Jennifer's. The Goth-girl shivered, drawing one hand to her mouth to stifle a sigh as she felt his doggy tongue press up against her cunt. It was a tentative lick. The big animal rolled his yellow eyes up, his stump-tail twitching slowly side to side as he studied his human lover.

"You'll love it Jen, it's sooo good," Cassie whispered, chewing her lower lip.

The dog had already moved in, wedging his powerful body between Jennifer's legs and starting to drive his tongue up and down her cunt.

"Oooooohhh! Ahhhhh hh!"

Jennifer drew her hands up and down her belly, tracing the soft curves of her developed body with her fingertips while the animal centered his licking attention on her clit. The tiny pink bump was so sensitive!

"You like it, Jen? You see what he did to me? Oh fuck.. did you like watching it?" Cassie whispered, holding her sister tightly.

"Yes, yes, oh, it's so ... so good, so fucking good," her older sister babbled, her cunt bubbled as Diablo went nuts, licking her into a blithering blathering lather.

Cassie watched wide-eyed as her sexy older sister writhed under Diablo's inhuman affections. It was a fucking perverted, good show.

Jennifer was wiggling her ass from side to side, bending her knees, spreading her thighs for the animal while rubbing the soles of her bare feet against Diablo's sides. She was whimpering, gasping through her opened mouth. It made Cassie so fucking horny, just as she'd imagined it would. She rolled over to one side, opened her mouth and began sucking on one of Jennifer's tits. She loved feeling her sister's sensitive nipple between her teeth! She knew what Jennifer was feeling as she nibbled the rubbery tip, sanding the top with her tongue. She heard her sister crying out, felt the woman's shuddering against her body as she and Diablo made out.

And then Diablo was back to her cunt. The animal was going wild, jumping from woman to woman. Cassie jerked her head back at the first touch of his hot, wet tongue, her knees banging against Jennifer's. In a moment she felt the dog lurching forward. He started eating at her cunt with a wild appetite.

The effect of so much hot, musky pussy was turning the animal into a wild beast. His nose moved up and down hot wet cunts, the maw forcing cunt-lips apart. Stretching the lips of the sister's slick cuntal-mouths.

Diablo was growling louder now. He nipped his teeth along the swollen outer labia of Cassie's cunt. The feeling was wild! It hurt her, hurt in a way that made her feel deliciously good. Cassie humped her back wildly, pressing her pussy mound up harder against Diablo's snout. She wanted him to eat her out like a TV dinner.

"Diablo.. eat my cunt!" She cried, closing her eyes, feeling cunt-ripping spasms slam through her pussy.

And then he was gone once more, leaping from between her sliding, spread legs to Jennifer.

Cassie caught her breath, cocking her head to one side and listening carefully to the clicking, licking sounds of the animal's tongue against her sister's cunt. It was so sexy, so terribly sexy listening to that!

He was lapping at a woman's pussy, burying his furry muzzle in her cunt and licking at the slick, sensitive folds and hollows inside, just as Cassie had been imagining for weeks now.

"Uhhh ... it's so ... so fucking horny!" Jennifer moaned, shrugging her shoulders, goose-bumps breaking out on her flesh.

"He's ... oh FUCK, I wish I'd gotten a dog for us sooner. Uhhhh ... ooooohhhh, he eats pussy better than any man!"

Diablo seemed to get the message. Jumping back over to Cassie once again, he opened his powerful jaws and closed them around her fuzzy cuntal mound. Just holding her squishy pussy, holding her cunt between his evil, fang-like teeth!

It was too much for the sexy young girl. She was gasping and choking on her own spit, long strands of hair clinging to her sweaty cheeks and forehead as she pitched crazily on the groaning bed as if demonically possessed. Banging against Jennifer helplessly, nearly knocking the animal from between her legs, by the time he let go, Cassie's sexual nerve was shattered. Everything was hazy, surreal.

She could hear Jennifer's voice soothing her as something nudged her violently at her side, once, twice, and on the third time she was tossed over on to her quivering young belly as she realized what she had felt was Diablo's powerful muzzle, he'd used it like a shovel to flip her over.

"It's ok Cassie..I'm here baby. Don't be scared, I'll help.. OK?" And with that, the little girl felt her sister's gentle hands lifting her from beneath her tummy, lifting her gently into a kneeling position with Diablo prancing menacingly around back behind her ass.

"Wh..What's going on..?" Cassie found herself slurring dazedly as she started to revive.

"He wants to fuck Sis. OH baby... I'm so turned on.. you're so beautiful baby sister..!"

Jennifer was almost incoherent, but as she helped, soothed and positioned Cassie, the young girl realized her sister was urging her to let the animal fuck her... and to her dismay.. she found herself loving the idea.

Cassie looked back with her long chestnut hair streaming down over her smooth shoulders, her lushly hanging breasts swaying and rippling as she lewdly positioned herself with the ovalled moons of her rounded white buttocks raised high, her full shapely thighs spread wide. Jennifer stared at the breathlessly erotic sight of her naked young sister's alluring body, in its obscenely kneeling position. Diablo was whimpering, prancing on the bed.

Jennifer watched, open-mouthed as Diablo bounced around and moved behind Cassie, in between her wide-spread legs and thighs. The beast eagerly wiggling with glee, sniffing and lashing out with his long, wet tongue, ravenously lapping over the entire area of her sister's nakedly exposed cunt-crevice! It stroked from the recessed little hole of her puckered anus, down beneath the flushed pink edges of her fully wet cunt. Even to the base of the wispy chestnut curls, penetrating her fluted cunt-lips and moistly flicking against her tiny trembling clitoris.

Wildly then, her young sister began to moan as again and again, Diablo repeated the act, his long, thick tongue savagely knifing through her soft, sensitive vaginal slit, spreading her fuck-mouth open until she began to twitch and jerk, while her own sister, watched on, spellbound.

Cassie was just a wanton little female bitch for Diablo now ... gasping aloud now as the dog drew his hot, feral tongue up through the entire length of her hungrily pulsating cuntal-crevice.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:32 PM
Then, she closed her eyes and was inching her knees farther apart on the mattress to open the inner liquid flesh even wider to him! Jennifer watched the glistening animal-tongue thrust into her sister's moist, hair-lined little slit, flicking at the hotly quivering mouth of her tight young vagina, ravishing her funky female flange mercilessly, while she moaned down into the bed like a little whore and lewdly coaxed him on!

"Yes ...good boy! That's it Diablo ... Lick my cunt with your beautiful hot tongue! Show Cassie ...! Oh Sis, does it look horny and hot! I-I love it" she coarsely babbled. "Ooohhh ... yes ... doggy! Now ... now climb up on me and fuck me from behind!

The panting animal immediately mounted Cassie's already longing hips, his weight on her back as strong paws tightened around her curvy hips. He was working in close on his hind legs behind her nice white ass cheeks, his huge cock dancing madly in the passion-soaked crevice between the lewdly offered buttocks.

She felt the hot, slippery dog cock rubbing against her ass cheek. Sometimes it rubbed against her buns, sometimes it dug at her asshole, slicing down the tiny crevice between her butt-cheeks towards her wet, squishy muff. Occasionally he rubbed the pointed tip up and down the inner edges of her outer labia, feeling every nerve in her cunt-mound straining for his big doggie-dick.

"I'm going to have to help him Sis," Jennifer assured her from nearby. "Most dog's don't quite know how to fuck a woman," She was obviously loving every second, and wanting to help her lovely little sister get a good hard fuck.

Cassie looked back in shock realization of what was happening now. But the dog's penis was nowhere in sight. Jennifer, beside her still, was reaching cautiously back around between her shaky ass and Diablo's thrusting haunches, to grasp the dog's hairy sheath with her fingers,

"Ohhher.. he's so hard back here Cassie.." Her big sister gasped, feeling the thickening hardness growing excitedly inside. While she crooned soft reassuring sounds to Diablo, she tenderly massaged the heavy animal cock, gasping as the scarlet cone-shaped shaft suddenly emerged, warm, wet, and glistening.

It felt strangely smooth and slick and hot in her hand. There were funny bumps and knobs on the silky flesh. The raven-locked girl wondered how it was going to feel inside her little sister's snatch. She shuddered when she thought of all those knobs slipping in and out of the girls, soon to be, forever violated pussy.

Cassie could feel something hot and wet spraying out of the end of Diablo's prick, and guessed that the animal was as horny as she was. His big paws tore at her sides, while his hot, hairy belly scraped across her back.

"Do it, Jen, please ... Help him get into me!" Cassie feverishly begged, obscenely undulating her ass-cheeks back in search of the hardened spear of animal flesh, wanting it to fill her sizzling vaginal passage.

She tried to look back between her legs to watch, but all she could see were Jennifer's naked swollen breasts, then her frantic eyes found the dresser mirror and she could see it all reflected as she saw her sister's hand guiding that long pointed rod of animal flesh toward her pink wet cuntal passage. She felt Diablo's forelegs grip tightly around her naked waist, then sensed the first seething contact with her hungrily clasping pussy mouth.

"Now, Diablo! Do it! Fuck Cassie ... good boy.. fuck her! And then ... Oh my God, take her now doggy...!" Jennifer hardly recognized her own wanton voice, hoarse, delirious with an all-consuming lust.

Jennifer had moved the doggy-cock around and finally got the pointed tip aimed directly over the mouth of her little sister's cunt. Diablo sensed that everything was in position. He lunged forward. His cock rammed against Cassie's tightly puckered young cunt-lips, pressing forward harder and harder, as Cassie grunted with excitement.

"Oh... fuck yeah.. harder," Cassie groaned as she backed up against the humping dog, spreading her legs as far apart as she could to give him more room. Gradually, the horny little bitch could feel the hot, pointed tip of Diablo's cock-dagger inching its way slowly into her hotly clenching fuck-hole. Tiny bolts of electric pleasure shot from her snatch to every inch of her body as the Doberman's cock started drilling in faster.

"AHHHHHH!" Cassie cried out in satisfaction as she felt the first series of doggie-dick knobs plop past her tight-clenching outer labia and sink into her sucking pussy-tunnel. The fourteen-year-old groaned over and over, huffing almost as loudly as the Doberman, as his prick jammed and screwed its way into her cunt.


Never in her life had Jennifer seen such an unbelievable sight. She forgot to breathe as her stunned eyes took in the obscene spectacle before her. Her innocent little sister giving herself to the horny beast right in front of her. Young girl and dog forming a new beast with only one back between them. Squirming little girl flesh and hammering, infernal fur.

Diablo made an incredible thrust with his outsized prick now, taking Cassie totally by surprise. It was as if someone had driven a steam-shovel deep into the heart of her cunt, as if a locomotive from hell had been called up to drive its way into her unwilling, exhausted body.

This was something that no human could ever hope to match, this gigantic pulsing dog organ that was burying itself into her cunt-tube, stretching and filling her until it seemed to become a part of her, as if a whole new piece of flesh had suddenly been grafted to her vagina. But this new piece of flesh, this new organ of hers, refused to lie still and melt into her, refused to behave like something that was truly her own; instead it drummed in and out, in and out, with the strength of a mighty, diabolical machine, sending her into fits of pleasure, pain and infernal delight.

On and on it went, tormenting her, splitting her apart. She was lost now, in a world without sound, without voices, an unreachable floating universe from which all thought had been banished, a world that was at one and the same time a glittering heaven and a fiery hell, where there was no time, no waiting, no past or future; only the unendurable present, only the dog fucking her with such inhuman, brutal strength.


"Oooohhh ... ohhh.. My God..fuck me!" Cassie gutturally sighed, her held breath gushing from her lungs.

Jennifer watched in building, lustful fascination, raised to a naked, sitting position on the bed, her hand moving to her own throbbing cunt. Her own little man in the boat had begun to ache, throbbing at the obscene, bestial sight.

Diablo sunk his ridged rooter into Cassie's nibbling moist pussy-tunnel to the hilt, his heavy animal-balls swinging, bouncing wildly on the saturated pubes of her frenetically flaring fuck-hole.!

"Ooohhhh!" she moaned, her brown eyes wide and glazed as the massive dog fucked into her from behind.

"Oohhh ... ooohhh are you jealous Sis?... when you see how well he can fuck a girl ...? Are you ...?"

"Y-Yes, baby sister... I am ..." Jennifer choked, unrestrainedly stroking her own burning, aching cunt-flesh.

"Hmmm Jen ...!" Cassie gasped, her eyes momentarily focusing on her sister's hand, avidly plunging between the bloated lips of her swollen pussy, the sight firing added fuel to her sensual passion.

"Jen ... bring it over here to me! Let me lick and suck the ache out of it for you! Please, Sis, I want to ... please?"

Fuck she's a horny little slut! Jennifer told herself, and then, I love her so much! She waddled on her knees, slipping herself between the headboard and Cassie's jiggering head.. Her eyes ever fixed on Diablo as he watched her ... staring incessantly as he fucked away with open maw drooling on her little sisters heaving back, while Cassie moved backward rhythmically, meeting his powerful long strokes with her slippery, sucking slouch-gate! Cassie breathed a moan of new maddening excitement when she realized what her big sister was going to do! Jennifer squatted down in front of her, wedged ,back against the headboard, knees spreading obscenely wide as she crouched her pelvis forward.
Her fumy red fuck-hole splayed wide because Cassie's misty, lust glazed eyes. Diablo's forelegs like furry arms clinging tightly to her soft hips. She undulated her feverish buttocks, giving herself fully to the beautiful fucking her Diablo was pounding into her from behind!

Jennifer was squatting, offering up her cunt like a delicious meal to her little sister now, her bloated, thick flaps in front of her face! Cassie reached out and curled her fingers into her big sister's hotly throbbing furrow, feeling it spasm at her touch. Gently, she pressed back the hood of her clit, sensing it pulsate on her finger tip. She heard Jennifer's husky groan, stroking caresses, and saw the pearlish drops of her moist pleasure, beading across her inner labia.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:34 PM
The dog eagerly clung to the soft smooth whiteness of his little human bitch's hips, and rapidly thrust the springy hardness of his animal cock deep up into the depths of her teenage core, as he watched the older female slip into position in front of the female he was fucking. Her human vagina extended now before her little sister, the sighing vibrations of her soft white body clearly audible. Primitive hormones clicked in Diablo's inhuman brain. Hot racing blood streamed through, increasing as he saw her small tongue dart out to lick wetly over the older girls cunt! His powerful fuck-rod trembled at the sight, he pounded deeper and deeper into Cassie, his mighty male-organs throbbing hotly inside her grunting girly guts...!

A maddening joy filled Cassie as Diablo furiously fucked into her inflamed cunt from behind and she fingered at her sisters cunt. Bobbing her head, she drew in her breath and flicked out her eager tongue, bringing it into seething contact with the smooth, rubbery lips of her sister's warm, clammy clam-meat.

A maddening joy filled Cassie as Diablo furiously fucked into her inflamed cunt from behind and she fingered at her sisters cunt. Bobbing her head, she drew in her breath and flicked out her eager tongue, bringing it into seething contact with the smooth, rubbery lips of her sister's warm, clammy clam-meat.She swirled it around slowly, moistly, while Jennifer twisted and groaned; she slipped her warm, tongue-moistened lips over the damp, spongy nub of Jennifer's clit, letting it glide along the full length of her tongue, her hot mouth locking around, then snapping it in a fervent, popping kiss.

A maddening joy filled Cassie as Diablo furiously fucked into her inflamed cunt from behind and she fingered at her sisters cunt. Bobbing her head, she drew in her breath and flicked out her eager tongue, bringing it into seething contact with the smooth, rubbery lips of her sister's warm, clammy clam-meat.She swirled it around slowly, moistly, while Jennifer twisted and groaned; she slipped her warm, tongue-moistened lips over the damp, spongy nub of Jennifer's clit, letting it glide along the full length of her tongue, her hot mouth locking around, then snapping it in a fervent, popping kiss.Her whole curvaceous, satin-fleshed body quivered in naked ripples from the powerful jolts of Diablo's plunging cock hammering rapidly into her from behind, twisting into her cunt like a claw-hammer, as her brought her towards the biol.

Oh ... ohhh it's heaven ...Cassie wildly reasoned, caught between her two wonderful lovers beautiful, joy giving genitals, both of them preparing to spill their hot, liquid fire from either end of her body.

In lust-filled joy, she ground her wide-spread young buttocks back hard against the Doberman's furry, battering bludgeon, feeling the tiny rivulets of the dog's briny pre-cum and her own girly fuck cream building in the smooth crevice between them. She sensed tiny streams dribbling down the backs of her smooth, inner-thighs, while the mounting pressure in her inflamed fuck-funnel, gushed like a geyser.

Despite all her careful planning, Jennifer could hardly believe it was really happening! As the ferocious demonic dog face excitedly watched her own. She imagined the animal speaking to her, thanking her for the wonderful gift of her little sisters cunt as he drained her essential essences from her with his long, evilly plunging prodder.

Yes. And she knew at that moment, the beast would always remember the terrific bawdy bargain he was getting as he fucked her precious little sister's smoldering cunt off into blissful oblivion.

The huge animal's violent fucking cock, pounding into her little sister's luscious pink cunt, was driving Cassie's mouth forward onto her own aching, pursing pussy, until she wondered how Cassie could breath!

Jennifer was literally fucking her fishy flavored fur-pie, into her sisters face, enjoying the bumps her nose, lips and chin, made between her fat labia, her pubic-hair brushing at the bridge of her sister's lovely nose, while Jennifer felt the deep rumblings of her own orgasm beginning to buildup with massive pressure!

Damn, Cassie was like an animal herself, with her tongue locked tightly, rutting along the length of her sister's fuck-mouth, increasing her unbelievable hungry little sucking motions, vacuuming her until Jennifer thought her cunt would turn inside out!

Great swirls of heat were massing in their secret depths as she watched her little sister's lust-struck face pulling on her cunt with the dog taking her from behind!

She sensed the muscles of her stomach tightening inside and she arched forward, pushing her throbbing vagina up even further into the searing heat of her little sister's greedily sucking lips and poking tongue. She gaped at her own pink ridges, the red fluted lips of her pussy, squishing in her sister's mouth, clinging viscously, as she pumped her head up and down while screwing her hips back at the dog in a wild uncontrolled frenzy!

"Oh shit ...! Now!" Strangled noises forced their way up into Jennifer's throat! "Oh fuck, Cassie baby ... suck it hard ... I-I'm cuummiinnnggg !"

Cassie heard her pleads, just before her sister's dammed up liquid passion burst, her jerking palpitating cunt gushing forth the hot, frothy discharge of her pungent, female cum-sauce!

It flooded Cassie's mouth and throat with its delicious liquid heat and fishy taste! She sensed her cheeks bloating and contracting as she swallowed in greedy, gurgling gulps. Her sister's runny cunt-butter overflowed, melting hotly from her cunt-crack, spread across the hot Goth-buns, of Jennifer's, humping white ass.

On and on, her quivering cunt channel continued to pump out her milky female ejaculate, into her sisters mouth, while Jennifer's hands clutched at her little sister's head, pulling her face harder down onto her flushing, fluttery fuck-hole.

The ecstasy of her sister's cum-geyser was even greater than Cassie could have imagined, and at the first hot, piquant taste of her cum, her own climax was triggered!

She thrust her naked grinding ass-cheeks back harder at her panting animal-lover, wanting the full force of his tremendously expanded cock, clawing into her wildly flaming cunt!

Every muscle of Cassie's body was contracting, jerking as she felt the erotic release of her long anticipated orgasm screaming through her cunt and belly! She continued to lap and suck at her sister's pussy, Jennifer's delightfully drooling channel.

Cassie's insanely jerking young buttocks flexed her spongy cunt-muscles onto Diablo's raging penis and she gurgled out a whimpering wail and her quaking body unleashed and exploded into full-throated feminine climax. And it was the most powerful fucking orgasm she could never have imagined!

There was no time, no space, no motion ... only the unholy bliss of her animalist orgasm!


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:35 PM
Again and again, tossed by spasmodic twitching, every muscle and sinew, her very being itself, consumed in a final female inferno... then Diablo began to hump faster, suddenly spewing his hot load of wild animal sperm deep up into the hidden recesses of her trembling young belly. Once more, she climaxed, half-screaming and slamming her yielding soft buttocks hard back onto his majestically squirting doggy cock!

Suddenly, it was over.

Diablo pulled his shriveling animal cock from his little bitch with a lewd plop and plumped softy to the floor, already beginning to lick Cassie's female juices from his tool.

The sister's collapsed in a heap, in bed together then. They didn't talk, Cassie and Jennifer, they lay together, cuddling together, safe in each others arms as the distant tempest of the night swirled outside. In passing minutes, Cassie knew that Jennifer had fallen into an exhausted sleep and she nestled closer to her.

Maybe tomorrow they'd talk about it what had happened? ... maybe even do it again!

Fuck, whatever ... the fierce brute-animal fuck had brought them closer together.. even if she did feel a strangely empty feeling deep inside her just now, the loss of her innocence no doubt, still.. fuck that!.. Now the sister's both had a fantastic way to get their girly rocks off together! And soon, she too feel into a deep, hypnotic sleep.

Epilogue:

Diablo stood silently, unnoticed by the sleeping sisters, easily squeezing through a crack in the bedroom's doorway, then padding quietly out through the lounge room.. and on until he reached the front door way to the rain swept world beyond..

Sadly, young Cassie was never to have seen Diablo again... Still.. perhaps that was for the best.. for had the pretty little girl witnessed what was happening now, just before the creatures final exit.. she would have been struck dumb with fear.. and loathing!

For gently illuminating the darkened hallway at that moment, in eerie luminescence, Diablo's eyes flickered an unearthly yellow light. Spreading out swiftly like ripples on the surface of bottomless well of evil. A softy glowing aurora that engulfed the dog's hulking black body, an unholy St. Elmo's fire if you will, enveloping his inhuman, ancient frame.

And in the twinkling of an eye, the lumbering, demonic beast transmogrified. Morphing, elongating-- magically transforming, before contracting once again.. into a different.. yet strangely familiar... female form!

Standing erect on long tan legs now, a gorgeous woman's body was fashioned in the shadows; draped in an elegant dark-blue satin evening gown; sexy; slinky; demure. She appeared to be no more than thirty, un-ravaged by the millennia of her long existence.

What was it Jennifer had whispered to Lilith earlier that evening? Always a stickler for details, the words played back verbatim in her mind.

Ah yes.

The Gothic little darling had given her binding pledge, right here, on this very door step;

"Alright.. you can have my little sister too.." She'd agreed, " but you have to promise, you'll make me a famous poet then ..OK?"

What a wonderful way to collect young souls, And what a bargain price to pay! Lilith-Diablo mused, as she departed from the house into dreadful darkness, and the cold November rain.


The End !!!!! :D

Cum_Luver
20-11-2007, 08:43 PM
bro, ur stories always so many parts.
need to take awhile to read le.
i posted a few gals for you at my thread n bro PocketRocket's thread...
quick go n grab b4 other bros do it hor...:D

Cum_Luver
20-11-2007, 08:44 PM
bro, ur stories always so many parts.
need to take awhile to read le.
i posted a few gals for you at my thread n bro PocketRocket's thread...
quick go n grab b4 other bros do it hor...:D
ur pts like taking rocket also...

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:46 PM
bro, ur stories always so many parts.
need to take awhile to read le.
i posted a few gals for you at my thread n bro PocketRocket's thread...
quick go n grab b4 other bros do it hor...:D
ur pts like taking rocket also...

Oei .....double post arh .....better clear away hor wait kena zap I duno .....kekekekeke , grab your gals liao .... :D

Aiya , points is nothing lah .....just have to do our best to share with all bro's & sis's .

David_Ginola
20-11-2007, 08:46 PM
Wah bro.....nice for sharing......but i prefer those shorter CSO....etc:D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:49 PM
Another lesbian story - Title : Flight to Pleasure . Enjoy !!! ;)



As I boarded the ‘Trans-World’ evening flight for San Francisco, I remembered back to the time when I used to work as a flight attendant for ‘Trans-World’, before I took up writing full time. I wondered if I would see any of the old crew I knew... I kind of missed the action, but did okay in my new field of endeavour, it’s surprising how some people are fascinated by writers of erotic fiction.

As I made my way to my window seat I saw two lovely young women, sitting together across the aisle from me, looking at me, and one nudged the other, and whispered excitedly in her ear. Smiling at them, I took my seat, and much to my relief the aisle seat next to me stayed empty. After take-off, I un-strapped my seat belt, and settled back, thinking about a new story that was in the womb so to speak, but that refused to be born, when one of the young women un-strapped her seat-belt, and came over and started talking to me.

"Excuse me, you're Chelsy Davis, aren't you?" she said as she sat on the edge of the empty seat next to me.

She was wearing baggy shorts, and a loose t-shirt, that couldn’t hide her rather impressive breasts, she wasn’t wearing a bra. and her nipples thrust out at the fabric. She was quite lovely I thought.

"Yes, that's me." I replied with a warm smile, as my eyes took in her figure, her legs were fabulous.

Gesturing with her hand to her travelling companion, she said: "My friend and I love your stories.... we act them out quite often." and she smiled suggestively at me.

I looked over at her friend, she was similarly attired and similarly gorgeous. They couldn’t have been more than twenty-four, just out of college, just for a second or two, I yearned for my youth again. The idle thought crossed my mind that if I could, I would love to seduce them both... just an idle thought though, and my pussy twitched in pleasure.

‘Hah, you dirty old slut’ I said to myself, smiling, as my thoughts took flight.

The 777 airplane, has a supply room located behind the main galley, that is hardly ever used during a continental flight. I’ve used it often, when there had been someone I knew ‘stewing’. In my time, there was no 777, just 727’s, and I had to use the regular washrooms for my fun. Mind you, I did pretty good, but they are rather cramped!

I wondered if I could get these two in the supply room, not sure if I could swing it. I hadn’t seen anyone I knew in the crew, so far. I always wore my lapel pin from ‘Trans-World’ for just such an occasion. The lovely young woman interrupted my thoughts, as suddenly my pussy drooled hungrily.

She asked softly: "Don’t you ever get horny, when you’re writing those sexy stories?"

She had leaned over towards me, and now started tracing her finger on my dress over my nipple, which immediately hardened and stuck out, much to her delight. I never wore a bra when I was flying as a passenger, much too uncomfortable. Taking a quick look around to see if we could be seen, and deciding we couldn't, by anyone except her companion across the aisle, I reached up to press her hand tightly to my breast.

I said: "Yes I do, but not half as horny as you are making me right now!" and I smiled at her, as she eagerly started to fondle my nipple and breast, smiling back at me in her turn.

Looking across the aisle, I saw her companion was watching us and our breast play, and her hand disappeared under her shorts. Then I felt my new friend's other hand reaching up under my summer dress, and without even thinking about it, I opened my legs wider, as she started feeling for my pussy.

Just then, I saw a male attendant coming up the aisle, and I realized that I knew him, it was good old Eric, and I caught his eye as he came towards us. We used to get on pretty good together, covering for each other at various times... times such as this. My heart and pussy sang! I quickly disengaged my new friend’s hands from me, and she caught on, and sat back in the seat.

A big smile was on Eric’s face as he came up to us, a smile which got broader as he looked at my lovely companion’s flushed face....he knew me of old!

"Chelsy!" he exclaimed, as he stood in the aisle, and was obviously going to launch into a ‘long-time-no-see’ conversation, but I held up my hand and stopped him.

"Eric honey... later sweetie, okay?" and I gave him a big smile, and continued: "Is the supply room clear?" I asked him, with a big wink.

That stopped him cold, and after giving me the biggest grin, without any hesitation at all, he reached into his vest pocket, then he handed me the key.

As he did so, he murmured: "You might like to know that Cathy is on today too... shall I tell her you’re here?"

I thanked him and nodded. Cathy was a sweetheart, she and I used to fuck like rabbits, if lesbian loving could be called fucking and I don’t see why not! I told Eric I wouldn’t be long, and he nodded, grinning like a Cheshire Cat! I gave Eric a few minutes, then I started to get up to go to the supply room.

I told my new friend: "Wait a few minutes, and then you and your friend go towards the galley... Eric will show you."

She nodded excitedly, this was something she had only dreamed of, or read in my stories, mile high sex! I asked what her name was, and she told me ‘Emily’.. her friend was named ‘Jerri’. Impulsively she leaned over and kissed me on my mouth fleetingly, her tongue licking at mine... she tasted of cinnamon.

I went towards the galley, and met Cathy there, who immediately flung her arms around my neck, and kissed me wetly all over my face! I guess she was glad to see me! I put my finger to my lips, and showed her the key, and she nodded, a big smile on her face.

"See you!" she whispered, and I nodded, whispering back: "Give me half an hour!"

Entering the supply room, I thought to myself, this is so crazy to still be doing all this at my age, but I have never been able to deny my darling pussy her needs, she has always come first! When the two young women finally came in, they were immediately all over me. Emily started kissing me passionately, her hands kneading at my appreciative tits, meanwhile her friend had got behind me, and hiked up my dress, and was rolling down my panties. Then Emily pulled my dress up off over my head, and I was completely naked for these two horny little sex-pots.

Then they both knelt down, Emily in front and Jerri behind me, and Emily started licking at my pussy, while Jerri started licking my ass. I moaned as I felt Emily's tongue exploring my wet pussy, as she opened me up with the tips of her fingers to lick my inner lips, and began to tantalize my swollen clitoris with her tongue. Then she put her teeth around my love-bud, and started nibbling at it ever so gently, alternating with the tip of her tongue, and sucking lips.

She was very good, I thought detachedly to myself, as my orgasm gnawed at the pit of my stomach, starting its journey for the millionth time. Meanwhile her friend had parted the cheeks of my ass and was tonguing my anus, then she replaced her tongue with first one finger then two, and started finger-fucking my ass. It wasn’t long before my pussy juices were dripping down Emily's face.

My moans were getting louder, as I squirmed in delight against Jerri’s fingers up my hungry clenching rectum, I love getting ass-fucked! Emily meanwhile was now finger-fucking my pussy, her hand deep in my vagina, while she sucked and nibbled at my bouncing clitoris. I thought wildly to myself, that these two little sex-pots were pretty good together, maybe I should keep them!

Then, Emily reached up high inside me, then curled three fingers, and squarely hit my ‘g-spot’ with the tip of her middle finger, pressing and massaging it with tight circular motions. At the same time she was still nibbling at my throbbing clit, and I finally went over the edge into the abyss of orgiastic pleasure, my mouth wide open in the rictus of ultimate sexual delight.

I screamed, but no sound came out of my mouth as my body spasmed and heaved, and the floodgates finally opened, and I filled Emily's mouth with cum. Jerri felt my orgasm, and reamed her fingers around in me at the same time, opening up my sphincter. God, I love that!

I don’t know for how long I climaxed, but almost at the end of my orgiastic pleasure, I heard a key enter the lock, and the door opened and shut quickly. It was Cathy, coming to join in our fun.... thirty minutes on the dot! Perfect timing!


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:51 PM
Emily looked up at me in sudden panic. But I smiled reassuringly down at her, as she gulped down every drop of my cum and then I realized, some of my pee, that I couldn’t stop dribbling out! I do that sometimes, but Emily didn’t seem to mind, and I squirted a little more pee into her mouth as she held me to her, swallowing my juices noisily, her eyes glowing up at me.

Cathy murmured: "Hey you guys, be quiet in here!" then she looked us over, smiling broadly, adding, "Chelsy you slut, you’ll never change... Jesus, this is SO fucking HOT! Somebody do me.... NOW!"

With that she unsnapped her skirt and wriggled it off her, along with her hose and panties all at the same time. I used to laugh at her when she did that, all in one fluid motion. She had lovely legs, and a shaved baby-smooth pussy that puffed out, demanding attention.

Jerri just took one look at her: "Me Please!" she volunteered excitedly, and flung herself on an appreciative Cathy.

Jerri couldn't wait to get at such a lovely pussy, and knelt on the floor in front of her, her hands reaching around and clasping Cathy’s gorgeous ass. Cathy spread her legs wide open, and humped her crotch on to Jerri’s face, her hands pulling the young woman’s head and mouth into her cunt. Just watching Cathy in action was worth the price of admission alone, and I was suddenly jealous of Jerri! I had not forgotten the pleasure we used to give each other, my work had insidiously separated me from my old friends.

I returned to the present, as Emily happily slurped at my pussy, her eyes were looking up at me adoringly, her mouth hadn’t left me for a second through the interruption. She seemed to be agitated about something, now her eyes were pleading helplessly. Then I realized what she wanted, and I stopped trying to control my need to pee, and she unhesitatingly clamped her mouth around my pussy, and swallowed every drop, as I filled her open throat with my hot golden pee. Jesus, I thought with a thrill, yes I really should keep this one!

I looked fondly down at her, and gently eased her mouth off my sopping wet snatch, and pulled her to her feet, murmuring: ‘Your turn now!’

I kissed her passionately, my tongue halfway down her throat, tasting my cum and pee, and finding to my own surprise, that I tasted pretty good, there was a certain piquant flavour, that I hadn’t been aware of before. Then I stepped back, and pulled down her shorts and panties, both at the same time... I had learned that from Cathy! I took her t-shirt by the hem and tugged it off over her head, leaving her luscious blond shoulder-length hair in a tousled halo around her head.

I gasped as I looked at her in all her lovely nakedness. Her baggy clothing had deceived me completely, I knew she had a shapely body, but now I gasped in disbelief and moaned softly in sheer pleasure. She was a poem ... a sonata to young feminine beauty. I completely forgot all about Cathy, as my appreciative eyes took in Emily’s absolutely gorgeous body. To this day she still tops my list of female beauty.

She was lightly tanned all over, and her skin was flawless. Her flesh glowed as only young flesh can, and she obviously was into aerobics or something, her body being taut and trim, yet still soft and feminine. Her breasts were spectacular, firm and shapely, needing no support, she passed the pencil test hands down. Her nipples, elongated and rock-hard now, were what is known in the tit world as ‘puffies’. I would have killed for her tits!

Her flat tummy was interrupted by the cutest little belly-button, then her small waist melded out to swell suddenly into her contoured hips and lovely ass. I reached out and gently turned her around so that I could see her rear-view, and felt like crying. It was against nature to be born with such a beautiful ass, I thought irrationally, at least for anyone else but me! I knew my own rear-end was okay, but this young thing put me to shame.

Then I surrendered to the sheer beauty of her, and putting my hands on her hips, pulled her to me gently, and covered every lovely inch of her bottom with loving kisses. I took quite a while, as I keened deep in my throat, then I released her and looked her over in detail. Her back was as beautiful as her front, if it’s possible to understand my point of view, there was a lovely artistic symmetry to her back, that equalled her more obvious frontal charms.

She had a gymnast’s curve to her body, and when she arched her back, and stuck out her ass in front of my face, I was reduced to slobbering worship, as I licked every bit of her bum all over again. She had the two hollows low on her back, that denoted extreme sexual awareness. I knew instinctively, that she could cum with just a fingertip pressed hard into each of them, when she was aroused.

I knew that, because I have those hollows myself! There are nerve endings there that lead directly to one’s pussy, and are equal in stimulation to clits and g-spots.... try it sometime. I was just about to turn Emily around, and make passionate love to her, in her turn, when just then, we heard the Captain’s voice come over the intercom, for everybody to return to their seats, and put them in an upright position! You should have seen the action in that supply room then, it’s burned into my memory!

It was the most fun I've ever had on a flight, and we all exchanged phone numbers, and promised to get together again. I knew one thing though, Emily was mine, and she knew
it as we kissed passionately one more time, and our fingers filled each other’s pussies. She promised to call me first thing in the morning, we would have breakfast together. I knew what I was going to eat! I didn’t want to let her go, she didn’t want me to let her go.

As we sat in our seats, coming in to land, I looked over at her, and she was smiling happily at me, and I gulped in pleasure, and unbelievably my pussy spasmed one more time, and I felt cum fill the void between my closed pussy lips and my urethra. And suddenly, the story that had been reluctant to see the light of day, was gloriously born to a fanfare of trumpets, and rejoicing throughout the land!


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:54 PM
Hm...how about this one - Title : My Wife’s Fantasies - Gang fuck & Group Sex & Interracial & Lesbian & Gay . Enjoy !!! ;)


Patti and Judy have become very good friends; they spend every moment they can together. This is o k with me because I am having sex with both of them. The three of us spend nights and week-ends together. I work and Patti runs a sexual oriented business, she has Judy working there now so they are together a lot. I am aware that they have sex; and that they really love each other. How could I complain? I have two beautiful women that will do anything I want them too and they both love me; I think. .

Judy told Patti about her fantasy of being in a gangbang. She explained how she wanted to fuck and suck five or six guys; one at a time and have three at once. That I was to be the last to fuck her after all the rest had and that I was to clean up after them. Patti asked how I felt about this. Judy explained that we had discussed it and I had agreed; even to the clean up and the possibility of me sucking a cock. Some thing she had wanted to see me do. She asked Patti if she had ever been gang fucked. Patti said yes many times and that she liked it and if Judy was serious she could arrange a get together with a group of guys she knew. Judy asked her to please make the arrangements.

Patti went on to explain that her brother would be one of the men and the rest were friends of his and yes Patti had fucked her brother many times.

Patti got in touch with her brother and explained that a friend wanted to be gang fucked by at least five guys. That her husband was also going to be involved and she wanted to watch him suck a cock. Patti would be in on the activities too. Her brother, Ron, agreed to get his close buddies together for the party, he said the next Saturday would be a good time for them. Patti informed Judy that she was to be gangbanged on Saturday so she could prepare herself.

Saturday morning: Judy was up early getting ready for her big day. She took a bath with scented oils, painted her finger and toe nails and trimmed her pubic hair. Judy has very long hair so she put it in a pony tail, and applied eye makeup and her FUCK ME red lipstick. She put lipstick on her nipples and the lips of her vagina so they would stand out.
For clothing she decided on a sun dress, it had a low neckline and was made of a material that was almost transparent her tits and pubic area were plainly visible.

Judy smoked a joint and had a couple Margaritas to help her nervousness. Patti came over to make sure Judy still wanted to do this; as soon as she saw Judy she knew that there was going to be a whole lot of fucking going on. Patti was also dressed for sex, but she always was. When Patti came in the den she removed her dress; she had put lipstick on her nipples and vagina also. She was wearing the same color nail polish and lipstick as Judy. The major difference was her hairless pubic area. She and Judy split another joint as she explained who her brother was bringing over. There were six of them, her brother and five of his friends. Patti asked if there was a problem as one of the guys was black, I looked at Judy to see her reaction to this. Judy asked Patti if she knew this guy and was he dark or light skinned. Patti admitted that she did know him and that he was very dark skinned. Judy asked Patti if she had ever had sex with him, she said that she had never fucked him but she had sucked his cock. Judy then asked if she had enjoyed it, Patti admitted that she had and would do it again if given the chance. Judy said that was fine with her but she wanted to fuck him, Patti said she did too. They both looked at me and asked if I minded Judy fucking a black guy, I told them it might be exciting watching them fuck. Judy then said according to what she had read a true cuckold always cleaned up after the blacks and then sucked their cocks. I replied we will see.

Ron and his friends were here, Patti introduced them to Judy and me. Ron was the leader, next was Sam the black guy then Bill, Jack, Jim and Doug. All of them seemed to ignore the fact that Patti was nude, I don’t know how but they did. After the introductions Patti said it was time to get naked, Judy took off her dress revealing her sexy body. There comments about how good she looked; then all the guys stripped. Judy and Patti checked out the equipment on guys and I must admit so did I. Doug had the biggest cock of the bunch at about eight inches, the rest were about the same, six to six and a half inches. Bill had the most girth; his cock was at least three inches in diameter.

Patti put her arm around Judies waist and asked if she would like to do a little exhibition for the guys to get things started. Judy turned and gave Patti a long open mouth kiss as she fondled her tits. They were soon on the bed licking each others pussy. This got a reaction from the guys and the party started. Patti got off the bed leaned over and kissed Judy on her belly and said enjoy.

The first guy to fuck Judy was Sam; he spread her legs and entered her open cunt. I was surprised at how erotic it was seeing that black cock entering my wife. Watching Sam fucking my wife gave me a thrill that is beyond any words to explain. Sam fucked Judy with slow deep strokes while he massaged her ass and kissed her neck and ears. Suddenly he started moving faster and covered her mouth with his, Judy wrapped her arms and legs around his body as they both came to an explosive climax. I watched as Sam’s cum ran from her pussy and down her ass. As Sam’s cock softened and slid from my wife’s cunt they kissed again then Sam was replaced by Ron. As soon as Ron entered Judy he started pumping as fast as he could, there was none of the tenderness that Sam had shown just fast furious fucking. It only took Ron a short time before he gave Judy her second load of cum. He was followed by Jim and Jack, the two of them helped fill Judies pussy with more cum.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 08:55 PM
Bill pushed his fat cock against Judies pussy because of the width of his cock he was having trouble entering her. Bill rubbed his cock in the cum in Judies ass and tried again to enter her vagina, this time he got the head in. Once that was accomplished he forced the remainder of his cock inside her. This must have caused some pain as Judy let out a scream. Bill ignored her discomfort and started pounding her as hard as he could. Bill fucked Judy for about five minuets before his cum was added to the other.

Doug had patiently waited his turn, so now he crawled between Judies legs and inserted the biggest cock in the room in her cum filled pussy. Doug has the longest cock but it isn’t as fat as Bill’s so there was no problem with the insertion. This time Judy made a whimpering sound as she enjoyed the fullness in her belly; this was the longest cock to ever penetrate her. Doug took his time and made sure Judy reached an orgasm before he did.

Patti came over to me, she put her arm around my waist and whispered in my ear that now it was my turn. Part of Judies fantasy was that after the other guys fucked her that I fuck her then use my tongue and mouth to clean her pussy. I had no problem with being the last in a gang fuck but I was having trouble with the clean up. I always cleaned Judies pussy after we fucked and I enjoyed it but this was different. I slipped my dick into Judies well fucked and cum filled pussy; I was surprised by how good it felt. My cock actually got harder as I started fucking her. The feel of all the juices and me knowing they were deposited there by other men as I watched caused a feeling of complete surrender, I knew at that moment that I was going to suck every drop of cum from her body. I began to enjoy the thought of my up coming perverted act.

Judy told me to hurry as she wanted me to eat her as bad as she knew I wanted too. Hearing that I added my sperm to every body else’s. As I was cumming Judy licked my lips then stuck her tongue deep in my mouth. Knowing what I was to do then I didn’t loose my erection; I eagerly kissed and licked my way to Judies sloppy pussy knowing that I would soon taste the cum of six strangers and my own. When I got in position I took a good look at her open hole, I ran my tongue over her clitoris then pushed it in her pussy as far as I could. I licked her labia, down her ass her thighs then I asked to squat over my face so I could really suck her. It took over ten minuets before I finished cleaning her and I wish it had taken an hour.

Judy got off me and lay down exhausted. I sat up and looked around all the guys had watched as I sucked their cum, I was embarrassed by what I had just done but knew that I would gladly do it again. Judy pulled me to her and kissed me again and said that she loved me. She told me that fucking the six guys had been all that she hoped it would and that she would do it again but only if I would eat her after as that caused her best and strongest orgasm.

Patti got everyone a beer and we all took a break. Judy went to the bathroom to redo her hair and get ready for the second phase of her gangbang fantasy. When she returned I saw she had put on different lipstick; it was black. She had redone her nipples and labia also this was even sexier than the red.

She and Patti started rubbing each other with baby oil; they made sure that their vaginas and assholes were well lubricated because now they were going to be fucked by two men at the same time. Of coarse if they were offered three cocks at once that was o k with them.

Patti had not told the guys that there would be group fucking, or that she would be participating in the activities.

Judy started with Ron in her cunt Jim in her ass and Doug getting a blowjob. Patti picked Bill for her pussy Sam for her ass and Jack for her mouth. Judy had Ron lay on the floor, she straddled him and lowered her self on to his hard shaft, Jim entered her ass, and Judy looked up as Doug offered his cock to be sucked. Unbelievable, here was my wife fucking three men at the same time. It took a minuet for them to get into a rhythm but when they did they were fantastic. Ron was pulling out as Jim was pushing in and Doug was getting the blowjob of his life. I could see the pussy juice starting to seep from Judy and run onto Ron’s balls. After a few minuets Ron said it was time to swap places.

Judy was getting into having Bill’s fat cock up her ass, she raised her head from Sam’s cock and told Bill to fuck her harder; then took Sam back in her mouth. Judy was evidently doing a good job on Sam as he was holding her head and trying to get deeper into her throat. I know that Judy is a great cocksucker.

Doug had pulled out of Patties ass and moved so Patti could suck his cock; she eagerly took it in her mouth. Ron lifted himself up so he could lick Doug’s balls. She still had her brother’s dick deep in her cunt.

I took Jack’s cock in my hand, I had never held another guys cock before, and it was kind of exciting. Jim was doing a super job on my cock; running his tongue around the head then sucking me real hard. I gave in to some strange feeling and took Jack’s hard dick in my mouth; I was amazed at the rush that came over me at that instant. I got light headed and felt very strange. If I had known that sucking a cock would produce this kind of feeling I would have done long ago.

Sam let out a loud moan and pumped his load into Judies mouth; Judy did a good job of swallowing most of his cum but some spilled onto his stomach. Bill banged her ass harder then filled her with his sperm.

Ron warned his sister that he was cumming; he said he hoped she was on the pill. Doug forced his eight inches down Patties throat and shot his load.

Jack unloaded in my mouth as I was doing the same to Jim. I was now an official cocksucker and relish this title.

The only thing better than getting a load from a hard cock is sucking it from a woman’s pussy.

As I mentioned at the beginning, I don’t know if this is a true story or pure fantasy but I do know he ate me after three guys fucked me.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:00 PM
Wah bro.....nice for sharing......but i prefer those shorter CSO....etc:D

Bo bian lah bro D_G . Some short some long stories mah , somemore some stories I need to paragraph and check the spellings mistake until my eyes also blur blur liao . :o

David_Ginola
20-11-2007, 09:13 PM
Bo bian lah bro D_G . Some short some long stories mah , somemore some stories I need to paragraph and check the spellings mistake until my eyes also blur blur liao . :o

Paiseh bro...for the trouble....but lesbian got no effect on me...i still prefer those CSO, aunties..........:p No worries bro

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:25 PM
Paiseh bro...for the trouble....but lesbian got no effect on me...i still prefer those CSO, aunties..........:p No worries bro

OK OK !!! Got your message , will try to look for more . But hor sometimes must post some this type one mah maybe some sis's here like leh hor .....who knows . :p I also got some gays one but I dun quite like (makes my hair stand) and if anyone wants me to post I'll post ..........kekekekeke

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:41 PM
One last mature porn story for tonight - Title : Past life-a mother and her daughters boyfriend . Enjoy !!! ;)



Kate Howard, if asked would place herself in the first category. For the most part this was how it had always been for Kate. She neither asked nor expected of much and in may ways was as happy as she could be with her life. All in all a few ups and downs, yes, but usually fairly uneventful. She had certainly never believed one day something she'd done in the past would come back to haunt her, yet a few weeks ago that's exactly what happened.

It had been a Friday evening and Kate was at home with her hubby enjoying a relaxing evening drink, looking forward to the weekend ahead when her daughter Shelly suddenly put in an unexpected appearance.

As was he usual way, she had let herself into the house and suddenly appeared at the entrance to the lounge before announcing she had someone to introduce to them.

Unknown to her at the time, it was an evening Kate was going to remember well for a few moments later this guy stepped past her daughter into the room where Kate's heart had immediately skipped several beats.

As her daughter began to make the introductions Kate's mind was already elsewhere....reeling with a mix of shock and emotion. The simply fact was, she hadn't needed to be introduced. She already knew who he was and like her, Kate could see the recognition written all over his face. Even now she could remember her daughters words ringing in her ears as she said... "This is Rob Mum!"

Through shock, Kate had almost blurted out how she knew who he was, but fortunately she'd managed to get a grip of herself in time. She smiled as she took his hand and shook it, though even then her mind was still spinning as a fuzzy haze of thoughts ran through her head. She needed another drink and quick and excusing herself by asking if they too would like a drink.

With her daughter and Rob saying they would both like a coffee, Kate made her way from the room.

She went through to the kitchen and tried to compose herself as her mind replayed almost in an instant just how it was she had come to know Rob.

A year or so earlier Kate had worked part time, three evenings a week in a fast food take-away. It wasn't much of a job and didn't pay too well but it was one she enjoyed for it got her out of the house as well as allowing her to meet people. One such being Rob.

Most Fridays he would call in for something to eat after the pubs had turned out. He and his friends were always quite boisterous and therefore eye catching but it had been Rob who Kate had really noticed. He was a little quieter than his friends and for reasons she wasn't able to explain she found herself attracted to him, helped in no small part by the fact he would chat to her on his own while his friends continued to laugh and joke with the rest of the staff.

Over the weeks she got to know him a little better and surprised herself by finding she would always look forward to working a Friday and would have half an eye on the clock wondering if he would come in....and when he did her heart would always miss a beat, for apart from his good looks she also found his somewhat rugged nature attractive.

Of course nothing was ever going to come of it. One reason being she was more than twice his age, while a second, more important reason was, she was a married woman.

Even so, each Friday she acted and felt the same and though she might not have cared to admit it...Friday nights became quite a highlight for her.

Then one Friday she'd been looking at the clock as usual but the hands had moved on and on and so far that evening he hadn't turned up. She'd been more than a little disappointed for in some ways she had hoped like her, he too had looked forward to their chats.

The clock continued to tick on and her boss was almost ready to close up when he'd suddenly appeared, this time unusually, without any of his friends in tow. He'd approached and had asked if there was any chance of anything to eat and she had smiled and said yes.

There had been a few items left that they would usually have thrown out. Nothing too exciting but she had wrapped them for him and had told him there was nothing to pay.

He'd thanked her and left leaving Kate to clear up the few remaining items before wishing her boss a goodnight.

When she'd got outside she found Rob leaning up against the wall a few shops down, eating his take-away. She hadn't known it then but he'd been waiting for her.

For a few minutes they had chatted and when Kate began making her way to where she had parked her car, he had politely followed.

Their chat had been about nothing in particular, just pleasantries, nevertheless Kate always found his conversation relaxed, his manner always putting her at ease.
It had been as she stood by her car, as she'd looked for her keys in her bag, that he'd taken her completely by surprise by asking her out for a drink.

The reality was, she should have said no! She should have reminded herself it would be foolish for she was happily married. Instead she'd accepted. She wasn't completely sure why, she guessed a combination of things, not least of all because she felt flattered that someone so much younger showed an interest in her.

She had driven home that night, butterflies in her tummy at having arranged to meet him for a drink in the middle of the next week....wondering what it was she was going to tell her hubby.

In the end she found it altogether easier to lie. She told her hubby she was going out with a friend.....and convinced herself it was as much the truth as not.

Rob, as pre-arranged, had picked her up at the bottom of her road and they'd driven out a little way to a country pub.

The evening had gone well and relaxed in his company, Kate had almost regretted it when he'd said it was time to get her home. By then of course she had found out so much more about him and, him her. One such being he now knew she was married. It had pleased her to know this fact hadn't bothered him.

There was only the one route back to where she lived, so when a few minutes into the journey Rob had pulled off the main road down one of the many country lanes that abounded, Kate had already guessed he'd had ulterior motives. Again, she might have used that moment to have asked what he was doing and to have informed him she needed to get home but she'd had a fair bit to drink that evening, which in turn had made her feel quite aroused in his company and in truth, she found the idea of a detour more than a little exciting as she contemplated just what he had in mind.

They'd parked up, well off the beaten track, in a quiet lay-by where, despite Kate's semi unease, they had chatted for a good five minutes about all things in general.

Then, as is usual with many conversations, there then followed a quiet lull. It had been during this lull, he had leaned over and kissed her.

In part, it had been unexpected, yet at the same time Kate knew his reason for taking her there was not so they could chat and when she'd felt him move towards her, when she felt his lips on hers, she'd melted.

If it was the situation... the fact he was so young....the intimacy of the location.. or if it were all of those reasons, in truth she didn't know All she did know was, he had a kissing manner about him that was so so erotic and though every part of her mind knew she should have objected, she did nothing to stop him, even when his hand moved over her breasts and started to fondle and pet her.

When Kate next looked at the clock on the dashboard, it was to remind her just how long ago they had left the pub and just how long they had been parked up.

They had been there over half an hour. Half an hour spent kissing...snogging like a pair of teenagers on their first date.... Half an hour of exploring one another's bodies with their hands.

It had gone no further than just that when Kate reminded him he had to get her back home......Then later when he'd pulled up outside her cottage, while she was still sitting in his car, she'd told herself it could never happen again..... but when he'd turned to ask if he could see her again, she had said yes.

They'd met the following week.....he'd picked her up again...the same guilt ridden lies to her hubby and this time Kate had known full well what Rob had had in mind when, once more they'd turned off the road on the way home.

This second time though was different.....No small talk..... When he'd switched off the engine he had immediately leaned over to kiss her....and she'd been more than happy to welcome the feel of his lips against hers.

Their lips had met...gently at first...gossamer like, light pecks.....each of them wanting to savour the illicit encounter for as long as they could, yet such was their desire for one another it hadn't lasted.

Within moments Kate had opened her lips to accept his probing, darting tongue where her quiet moans of pleasure heightened as their lips and tongues clashed together with a frenzy Kate had not experienced before.


Continue next page .......

alex18122003
20-11-2007, 09:41 PM
Pls contiunes yr great story....Me still got 20 mins off duty liao :D

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:42 PM
Their lips locked in passion, their mouth's opened as each greedily accepted one another's tongues and as Kate's hands held onto the back of Rob's neck, Rob's were roaming over and over her body getting her far more aroused than in truth she'd wanted too....but despite this...despite her misgivings she let him continue ... and though it went against all her principles, though she'd kept telling herself 'No! No! No!'....such was their passion that she allowed him to lead her outside....she let him ease her back over the bonnet.

The guilt...the fears...resurfaced tenfold but, flattered that someone so young was attracted to her.....She had given in and had let him HAVE her.

That night returning home, such was her guilt, Kate was sure her hubby would take one look at her and know instantly everything that she'd done. She'd felt guilt like never before.

As luck would have it, her hubby was already in bed asleep when she got in. She'd sat alone in the kitchen, drinking a strong black coffee, vowing to herself she would never allow it to happen again...........but it did......over and over week in week out him driving to "their" spot where he'd kiss her....seduce her.....and finally just as he'd always do......where he'd Fuck her before taking her back home to her hubby.

Now here she was, stood in her kitchen...Her body trembling...Her worse nightmare come true.....Her ex lover dating her daughter for Christ sakes!!!!

Kate moved towards the sink, her intention to splash cold water over her face in an attempt to bring herself out of this dream. As she did so she almost "sensed" someone behind her.

Kate slowly turned to see Rob stood there and all at once her body shook with a mix of excitement and fear.

She stepped past him and pushed the kitchen door closed, not wanting anyone else to hear what she had to say.

"How could you Rob?" Her voice filled with venom.

"What?? How could I what?"

"You know damn well what! Date Shelly! MY DAUGHTER!" she said, her voice rising with the anger she felt.

"And you think I knew that did you?"

"Well didn't you?" she hissed.

He smiled. "Yes! OK! I guess I had an idea, but I wasn't certain."

"Well you're going to have to put a stop to it!" Kate retorted.

"Why should I do that Kate? You and me are over with aren't we? You ended it all?" He said stepping closer. "So what does it matter that I'm now seeing your daughter?"

His words suddenly hurt... All at once she felt an inexplicable rush of jealousy.

"End it Rob! I mean it!" She urged him.

"What and hurt Shelly? Is that what you really want Kate? Besides! What does it matter if it's all over between us?"

He stepped closer still and eased his hands onto her waist, his fingers making small circular movements against the soft fabric of her pink cardigan.

"Or isn't it Kate? Is that what you're afraid of? That you will give in to me again? Hmmmm! I must admit Kate. I quite like that idea.... Having both Mother and daughter!!!" he teased.

"You Bastard Rob!" She hissed at him as she tried to pull away but his hands held her waist firm.

"Admit it Kate! You and I should never have ended! The two of us were meant for one another. So what's it to be? Do I simply carry on seeing your daughter? In which case of course, you will have to live with the fact I am screwing her? Or do you want some of the same?"

Kate again tried to pull away but this time his left arm slid around her back, the other over her breasts. As he started to fondle so Kate began to moan.

"Stop it Rob!" she told him.

At the sound of her words, Rob eased back

"Why Kate? When you and I both know you want this as much as I do?"

Suddenly, before Kate could move Rob quickly leaned in towards her and pressed his lips firmly on hers.

"UMMMmmmmmmph!" Kate protested, her hands coming up against his chest in an attempt to push him away.

Rob held his ground continuing to kiss her, his hands holding her waist tightly. Finally he pulled back, breaking off the kiss as he stared into her eyes.

"Just let me go!" Kate hissed at him.

Again Rob made no move to ease away. Kate could feel his eyes on hers as thoughts of the lay by came flooding into her mind. He started to lean towards her once more, her eyes now darting continuously from his eyes to his lips.

"Rob Stop! Pleaseeee!" Kate pleaded, trying to move her head back as his face drew closer. Closer still until their lips were touching...lightly, before sealing together in a firm passionate embrace.

"Mmmmmm!" Rob moaned, enjoying the feel of her lips once more.

"Uhhhmmmmmph!" Kate mewled, as she tried to use her hands on his chest to push him away, but it was half hearted......even so, with her pushing against his chest again Rob leaned back, breaking the embrace of their lips as he looked into her eyes.

Kate stared back.

Rob leaned close once more, bringing his lips close to hers.

"Please Rob No!" she whispered, as she moved her head back, but not far enough to avoid his lips as they homed in on hers. Kate moaned and just as their lips touched, hers parted.

They stood there, in her kitchen, Rob moving his lips greedily against hers, Kate moaning softly, her daughter and hubby no more than yards away in the lounge. The risk either could walk in at any moment more than a possibility.

The kiss grew in passion as Rob pressed his lips against hers, receiving nothing by way of a protest.

"Ummmmmmmm!" Kate moaned, her eyes closing, her body relaxing as she melted into his arms.

With her initial tension eased, Rob finally moved back, breaking the kiss for a moment, allowing his eyes to look her up and down, as if to remind himself just how good it had once been for them.

Slowly he moved back in and began brushing his lips against hers before backing off. He looked into her eyes where he could see the re-ignited lust. Steadily he moved close once more.

Through partly closed eyes, Kate watched as Rob's lips came closer and closer. Then, when no more than an inch apart Kate leaned in, meeting him half way in a steamy kiss!

"Mmmmmm!" Kate moaned as Rob pressed his lips firmly against hers, her hands now upon his waist as she returned his kiss.

They gradually pulled back, their lips slipping away from one another, each choosing this moment to catch their breath as they gazed into one another’s eyes.

Kate's hands snaked their way up along Rob's muscular arms and shoulders until they came to rest at the back of his neck, while his fingers caressed the soft fabric of her top up and down her back. They stood there staring at one another, their breath ragged.

"Ohhhh, Rob…..we..can’t!" Kate whispered.

Rob didn't answer, instead leaned in again. Kate responded, meeting his body halfway, her arms wrapping around his neck as their lips parted, ready for another hoot steamy snog.

Their lips meshed, their heads twisting in unison, too and fro as their mouths opened and closed.

Kate's mind tried to resist, tried to fight her emotions, aware this was all so wrong but as soon as his tongue swept into her mouth she was lost.

Their bodies fused together, their open mouths feeding on one another's tongues as their embrace continued. Kate's arms tightened around Rob's neck as his muscular arms snugly squeezed around her waist, drawing her smaller frame to his. The kiss continued forever, as if neither one wanted to be the first to stop. The kitchen was filled with the sounds of moans, of passion and the sloppy, smacking sounds of open, wet kisses.

Moments later, with guilt rushing headlong through her mind, Kate pulled her lips free of his.

"Ohhh God! Rob.......This has to stop....We can't do this!" she hissed, yet even before her words had escaped her lips Kate knew she was never going to be able to stop. Her words were already contradicted by the movement of her hands up and down his strong back.

Just then Rob leaned close and started to lick and suck upon the soft skin of her neck.

"Ohhh God! Nooooo!" Kate mewled, but again her body refused to heed her own words as she tilted her head back in order to expose more of her neck to the pleasures of his lips and tongue.

Rob ran the tip of his tongue up along the underside of her neck, to just below her chin. It was all Kate could do was stand there and moan softly, the light touch of his tongue pure heaven to her bodily desires.

He slid his tongue onto her chin then with a little smile, closed his lips and started to lick and suck.

Kate's hands scrambled up the length of his back as her body grew more and more aroused. He slid his mouth higher still, until she could feel the heat of his breath upon her own, fleshy, needful lips.

She reached up and grabbed him around the back of his head...her lips meeting his.....returning his kisses with interest....a passion she had only ever experienced with him.

She lunged...pulled back....lunged again...forcing her tongue deep into his mouth, loving the way he sucked hard upon it, just as she would a cock.

She pulled back then lunged again, this time her head twisting one way then the other as the two of them appeared to fight for supremacy.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:44 PM
Pls contiunes yr great story....Me still got 20 mins off duty liao :D

Wahhhhh......bro alex on duty still can surf ney arh ...... :D


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Again they broke from the embrace. Both of them gasping, each of them having to draw in lungfuls of air. Again Rob looked deep into her eyes. He could see the lust. He groaned out loud as it suddenly struck him he had missed her more than he cared to remember.

He reached out then pressing his hands against her shoulders, pushed her firmly back against the wall. Kate groaned, aware their lust fuelled desire had reached fever pitch yet at the same time, more than aware her hubby and daughter were still only a matter of feet away, that either or both could walk in on them at any given moment.

If Rob were sharing the same thoughts as Kate he didn't show it. Using his hands to pin her wrists above her head, keeping her pinned against the wall he kissed at her tongue...her mouth.....her lips....her neck.....all the while her whimpering belying the true depth of her pleasure. Whimpers that steadily increased as Rob's lips moved down her neck and on down to her tits....tits that were heaving up and down now through pure excitement...pure unadulterated lust and arousal....moving in and out with each gasping breath, pushing firmly against the soft fabric of her sexy top...bringing her swollen nipples into play as each strived to outdo the other in how far they could penetrate the soft fabric.

Kate too could sense it...could feel her nipples filling with blood, swelling with desire..in urgent need of attention....attention only Rob's lips could give.

No longer able to fight him. Unable to resist the urgent need her body had for his attentions, Kate raised her voice.

"Ohh God! Yeeeessss! Suck them Rob! Suck my tits you Fucking Bastard!!!" she cried. the filth coming from her lips a sure sign she was no longer in control of her own desires.

Rob didn't need to be told twice. He responded immediately, dropping a hand from her wrists, he pushed it onto her left breast, massaging his fingers deep and hard into the soft fabric of her top, hard enough that he left indentations in the material where his fingers had strayed He leant forward, still massaging her tit and closed his lips around the ever swelling nipple that protruded through her top. He sucked.....and nibbled and kissed......teasing first one, then the other nipple to attention.....

Held against the wall it was all Kate could do was stand there and suffer the pleasure of his hands, mouth and lips upon her tits and nipples.

Finally, breathless and gasping for air he broke free, letting go of her wrists, her body.

For a moment Kate looked into his eyes as she wondered where this was all going to end. She was all too aware that at some point it would...but for so long without him she was determined it wasn't going to be now.

As his body moved against hers once more her lips parted in readiness to accept his long, snake like tongue. Again her groans were turned to muffled whimpers as she swallowed his tongue whole, this time raising her leg and wrapping her foot around his outer thigh before started to grind her body hard into his, loving the sensation of dry Fucking him here in her own kitchen.

Again and again Kate's mind willed her to stop. Willed her to think of her hubby...her daughter.....and of the disaster that would befall them all should either walk in......but try as she might she wasn't able to overcome the feelings her pussy was generating up and down her body. She was on fire.....and all because of Rob. She couldn't help herself...for she now knew all along, these past months she'd been kidding herself. Fooling herself into thinking she didn't need him. But she did! She needed those lips of his...his tongue. She needed the feel, the closeness, the warmth of his body.....and most of all she now realised......Yes!She needed his cock!!!

Again she responded, fighting back his slippery tongue to force hers deep into his mouth. Like her, he licked....sucked.....lapped.....as if searching for a long lost need. It was too much... it pushed Kate over the edge.

Gasping, groaning... grunting her desires deep into his mouth her hand slipped to his crotch where her fingers sought for and found his manhood....

"Ohhhhh FUCK!" she moaned into his mouth, not that he'd have understood what she was saying for the words were quickly lost down his throat.

She started to stroke him...hard, firm, intense, passion filled strokes.....

He pulled away from her lips and looked down at her hand. Like her, he was more than aware of the risk the two of them were taking but for his part, more than prepared to continue.

"That's it Katie! Stroke it!" he demanded, then wanting to fuel her desire added.

"Go on! Stroke the cock that's been Fucking your daughter!!! Is that what you want Katie? Or would you rather it was you that I Fucked?"

With her right hand still attending his cock she used her left hand to draw him in close where, opening her mouth she sucked greedily on his eager tongue once more.......not wanting to respond to his question for she knew he already had the answer.

Outside beyond the kitchen, past the dining room, inside the lounge, hubby and daughter were still chatting. With him working away from home most of the time, they had not seen one another in a while and had much to catch up on. Neither of course had any idea what was taking place inside the kitchen.

Inside the kitchen the two of them parted. Rob again appearing mesmerised by the rise and fall of her breasts beneath her close fitting top. He witnessed too the quick sly glance towards the utility room door. He didn't need to hear the words...

He eased back, took a hold of her hand and lead her inside. Once there, he turned and both closed and locked the door behind them. As he turned back he smiled for HIS Katie, as he'd come to regard her, had already dropped down on her knees.

He groaned as she leant forward and started to kiss at his crotch over his trousers. He closed his eyes as she leant back a little while slipping open the button on his trousers before starting to undo his zip. His mind whirled. He smiled as he pictured a Rosie future ahead for himself....after all...how many guys could boast of the chance of Fucking both Mother and daughter.
Unaware of Rob's thoughts, Kate slid open his zip, eased open his trousers and eagerly slipped her hand inside to run her fingers up and down a pair of sexy, well fitted briefs. Just feeling his cock like this caused her mind to fill with memories of their affair all those months ago. For now though, it felt just like yesterday for it seemed as if they were picking up so so easily from where they had left off.

Kate pulled his trousers down past his hips and looked up towards his face just as she used to do all those months ago remembering how much he liked to watch her sucking on his, as she remembered then, giant cock. Her memories hadn't failed her. He was every bit as well endowed as she remembered.

Kate continued to kiss upwards. Her lips moving sensuously over the smooth cotton, along the outline of his shaft, teasing, pleasuring until her lips alighted against his knob, a knob so well defined she could see it's shape clearly beneath his briefs.

She heard him moan...just as he always used to, as she teased her tongue back and forth and around and around his plum like helmet, wetting the cotton briefs with her own saliva.

"Ohh baby! That's it Katie! Shit! I have missed this from you. That's just one of the things I always loved about you Katie. You were always such a good little cocksucker! Come on baby get it out! Get it out and let me feed you my cock!!!"

Kate groaned at the way he was talking to her. It was just as he always used to...pure filth...talking to her as if she were some wanton, little tart...but she already knew, when it came to his cock, that's just what she was...a dirty little tart who just couldn't get enough..either then, all those months ago, or now....for even now, even though here he was going out with her daughter she felt this cock belonged to her.

Still looking up into his eyes she pulled down his briefs allowing his massive erection to leap free and, for the first time in months there is was, his magnificent beast in all its glory.

"OHHH Shit!" she whimpered quietly as she wondered how it had ever been she could have given this monster up?


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:45 PM
Kate looked straight at it as her right hand peeled down his foreskin, groaning as she witnessed his juicy, purple coloured, plum shaped knob ease into view, shivering with pure excitement as she saw it was already coated in a thick clear precum. She leant forward, opened her lips and closed her mouth around his massive cock head sucking as she did, sucking his sweet tasting precum into her mouth...teasing the tip of his knob as she did, with her tongue.

This, together with the knowledge his girlfriend and her hubby were not far away had Rob feeling more aroused than ever.

"Ohhh that's it baby...just as I remember... Gobble you dirty Fucking whore! Gobble me off! I want to cum in your mouth you dirty Fucking tart!!"

Kate groaned, with her mouth filled with meat she couldn't reply. Instead, with his words of encouragement egging her on she started to slide her lips up and down, her head bobbing as she took more and more of his cock into her mouth with each downward movement.

Above her Rob almost snarled then started to rock from his hips, his movements in rhythm with hers until he was forcing the whole of his length deep down her sweet throat.

He reached down with both hands and combing his fingers through her hair he twisted and pulled, pulling her head back and forth onto his cock. He was Fucking her now...Fucking her sweet little mouth. He groaned out loud as he realised his cock was finally back where it belonged....in HIS Katie's sweet mouth.

More aroused than ever Rob tilted her head back so she had little choice but to look up at him. Kate knew what she must look like...a whore..a dirty, filthy, cocksucking whore but she didn't care for she knew this was where she belonged....on the end of his magnificent cock. Oh yes she didn't need to be told she was married, nor that he was seeing her daughter! 'Fuck them!' she thought. She needed this far more than she needed them.

She eased his cock from her mouth, drawing a mix of precum and saliva which attached itself to both her lips and his helmet like an umbilical chord. She smiled, then looking up at him, used her right hand to smear the mix lasciviously back down the length of his shaft.

She glanced briefly at the locked utility room door, more than aware of how much time had passed since she'd left her hubby and daughter in the lounge. She didn't need to be told the risk they were both taking...especially so given how long they had been gone but as much as she knew it was wrong, her mind was now being controlled by the sensations her pussy was sending out.

"Remember this Rob?" she grinned. "Remember how you used to love Katie sucking on your lovely big balls?"

Kate didn't wait for an answer, she ducked her head between his thighs and closed her lips around one of his balls rolling her tongue around and around as she gently sucked. She released it only to do the same to his other. She sucked and licked and teased, his moans and groans informing her they were steadily filling with spunk.....rich creamy spunk.

She pulled back and looked up into his eyes, happy in the knowledge she'd maintained her ability at getting him so so turned on. She started to massage his balls using the tips of her fingers as she teased her tongue along the underside of his shaft.

"Ohh baby yes!" she murmured, licking her way up his shaft. "Come on baby fill these big balls for me. You know how much Katie loves your spunk.

Rob groaned, the sound of her words adding to his arousal. God how he loved her talking so dirty.

"Come on baby spunk for me!" she continued. "Give Katie a spunk bath just like you used to....Cum over my face you Fucker!"

Kate continued sliding her tongue up and down his shaft as her fingertips manipulated his balls.

"Ohhh Rob! I have so missed the way you can spunk...!" she moaned.
Rob's groans increased and down below he could feel his cock start to twitch. He couldn't help but reach for it causing Kate to squeal with delight as she saw him close his thick fingers around the even thicker girth of his cock

His mind now switched off, his actions run solely by the cock throbbing between the grip of his fingers. He started to wank.

"Ohhh yes!...That's it honey! WANK IT! Ohhh Shit I so love watching you wank! Go on big boy! Toss yourself off for me! I want your cum.... I want it all over my dirty, cocksucking lips.....Now Rob! Come on...WANK IT!" she cried.

Kate watched as Rob's eyes rolled back, his lids closing. Her own eyes fluttered then opened wide, enjoying the thrill of watching his strong fingers wrapped around his cock as his hand jerked up and down. He groaned and Kate got ready for what she knew was about to happen. Her fingertips felt his balls tighten...his cock started to twitch and suddenly, just as it used to be all those months ago a thick stream of spunk arced across the short divide between them splashing across her face. A second....a third... a fourth....Kate reached for his cock brushing his hand aside and opening her mouth she pointed his cock at it.

"COME ON BABY! FEED ME! FEED ME YOUR CUM YOU DIRTY LITTLE FUCK!"

As Rob fired his spunk into her mouth so she leaned forward and closed her lips around his knob wanting to feel his pulsing dick and wet creamy spunk shooting down her throat.

Kate started to suck, her head bobbing up and down as she milked the last of his spunk from his huge mushroomed shaped knob. Her eyes glanced sideways, towards the mirror than ran almost from floor to head height. She mewled as she saw her own reflection looking back at herself and now like Rob she could see just what a cocksucking whore she truly looked.



She slid her lips up and down his shaft, watching herself, watching his cock disappearing then re-appearing into her mouth. She was watching a slut, a real dirty little cocksucking slut, but she didn't care. All that mattered was her ability in still being able to please him.

Again her mind reeled. 'Christ!' she thought to herself! 'What in God's name had possessed her to finish with him? Why on earth had she allowed a cock like this to slip from her grasp'.

Kate didn't know.....all she knew was she was being given this second chance. A chance to redeem herself and it was one she had no intention of wasting.

Her eyes averted from the mirror, now entirely centred on Rob she got to her feet and as she looked him in the eye she felt that oh so familiar tingle. The one she always got when he'd look at her with that "I'm going to Fuck you look"

Her lips were inches from his. She slipped a hand to the back of his neck pulling him close, aware her face still showed the tell tale signs of his explosion.

"Kiss me Rob!" she purred.

He slid his hand to his neck and pulled hers away. He gripped her other hand then forcefully pushed her back against the wall pinning her there.

"I was right wasn't I Katie? You've regretted finishing it? You've missed this cock haven't you? You've missed the feel of it being shoved hard in and out of your cunt?" he demanded to know as he held her there, firmly against the wall.

"Ohhh God yes!" she replied

He pushed his lips hard onto hers and for a full thirty seconds she was transported back to all those months ago...to a time when that's just how they snogged.... with passion...lust...a real animal like lust... He licked...kissed...snogged....lunged....their heads in unison with one another's, their mouths opening and closing as each gave and received a sloppy, wet, French kiss and all the while he just pinned her there against the wall, the feeling of helplessness compounding her arousal.

Finally he pulled free and pressed his lips close to her ear. She could hear his breath coming in short sharp gasps, echoing her own and she groaned at the sound of his whispered words.

"Tell me Kate? So how does it feel? How does it feel knowing I have been using this cock on your daughter? That she's been spreading those sweet sexy legs of hers and letting me Fuck this big hard cock right up her cunt?"

He pressed a hand firmly over her left breast, ,mauling it roughly as if wanting to let her know he was in charge.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:47 PM
"I Fucked her today Kate." he continued. "I Fucked your daughter just before we came round. She was screaming for me to stop Kate. She was begging me, but I wasn't having any of it. I knew we were coming round to see you and I wanted to be able to tell you I had just screwed her."

"You Bastard Rob! You Fucking Bastard!" Kate hissed back at him... "You can't do this...you have to stop seeing her...!"

Rob's smile broadened into a huge grin.

"Oh but I can Katie....and I will. I'm going to make you suffer Kate for finishing us off. Every time I Fuck your bitch of a daughter I am going to tell you all about how good she was...how eager she was to please...and believe me Kate she's as eager for this cock of mine as you are. Yes Kate! She's just like her Mum...a dirty little cockloving tart!!!"

"You Shit Rob!"

"Ohhh Kate! I'm really going to enjoy this. I'm really going to enjoy Fucking you both...cos that's what you deserve, isn't it bitch???"

"Yes.....No....oh God I don't know....." Kate whined.

"Well how about remind you Kate. Turn around and bend over. Go on! I want to show you how, less than an hour ago I was Fucking your horny bitch of a daughter!"

Kate groaned as she looked towards the locked door. Time had moved on since the had both left the lounge. She could barely understand how one or the other had not come out to check on what was taking them so long, even so, she could no more resist him than stop breathing. She did as she was told, turned and found herself leaning over the sink.

Behind her she felt his hand on her skirt....felt him tugging it high up over her arse. She waited...pensive..aware of his recovery powers, aware of what she was about to receive.

Rob pushed into her body, his outline moulding perfectly to hers and again whispered into her ear.

"That's it you bitch...spread them just like Shelly does for me. I want to remind myself just who is the better Fuck!!!!"

"Ohhh Fuck you!" she hissed as she opened her legs wide for him. "Just do me you Bastard!!! Just Fuck that great big prick of yours hard up my cunt! I'll show you who's better!"

Kate bent forward, the whites of her knuckles showing as her hands gripped tight on the edge of the sink, waiting in anticipation, yet deep down knowing just what to expect. That she was about to be taken to heaven and back.

She groaned as Rob began rubbing his huge knob over her open cunt lips. She spread wider and gasped out loud as he began pushing it into her willing cunt.

She adjusted position, spreading even wider in an attempt to accommodate his cock and as he pushed deeper, it was yet another reminder of just how big he was and what it was he used to do to her.

She closed her eyes......and started to rock back and forth. God how she'd missed this cock and she was going to show him just how much. She was going to prove to him beyond doubt that she was his once again....and if it were possible......that he would no longer feel the need to Fuck her daughter though somewhere deep inside her mind, as much as Kate didn't want to accept it, she sensed that Rob planned to continue with her daughter for as long as he could. She was mature and experienced enough to know the idea of Fucking both Mother and daughter was never likely to lose its appeal.

Behind her Rob had hold of her waist as he slowly eased more and more of his cock into Kate's horny wet snatch. He eased out, until just the head of his knob was held between her cunt lips, then patiently fed it back in...deeper this time, her juices helping his entry.

Kate tipped forward, her pussy gripping hard on his shaft, her cunt walls able to feel every nuance, every throb of his veiny, rock hard cock and though he had barely started, already she could sense the onsetting climax.

"Ohhh Shit Yes! Do me Rob! Fuck me good and hard!" Kate gasped.

As he eased back once more she tipped further forward, her hands gripping tight on the sink in expectation of what was to come.

He pressed forward, sinking his shaft deeper and despite the risk, Rob was in no hurry to finish this off for his cock was sending signals to his brain that he'd found the garden of eden, and he had no wish to leave in any hurry.

Kate began to emit a low guttural type mewl as he pulled back and sank deep again. Beneath him her pussy pulsed and he felt her body tremor, a sure sign she'd already climaxed.

Kate bit down hard on her lip, the only real way she had of stopping herself from screaming out at full volume. When he pushed home again her pussy erupted in a flood of juices which she could feel spurt from deep within her cunt, her juices spilling violently all over his cock and on down her legs. It was the sign he'd been waiting for. He withdrew, leant forward, then pushing both hands onto her shoulders, used them to pull her back onto the root of his cock.

Unseen by Rob, Kate's eyes opened wide in a kind of stupefied terror as the full size and force of his cock sank home. Her lips too parted, turning her earlier low guttural mewl into a growl of appreciation.

"Ohhh Fuck! Ohhhh Fuck yes!" she growled.

Rob withdrew and pushed again, forcing her body to tip even further over the sink......then again...and again... and again until he had achieved his rhythm, their two bodies slapping together with each forward thrust.

Kate was not in the least bit surprised at how hard he felt inside her, given he'd not long shot his cum for her. She had long admired his quick recovery powers and in a strange way took pride, knowing it was her, the reason he was ready to Fuck again so soon.

Behind her Kate heard Rob starting to grunt as his body rocked faster, his prick driving deeper. harder now into her ever willing cunt. She could sense he was close, just as she was too... but where it was only his second climax, this would be at least her third. She egged him on, aware any second he was going to flood her cunt with his spunk.

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" she grunted through gritted teeth. "I'm Cumming! Ohhh Fuck I'm Cumming again you dirty Bastard!"

Her words caused Rob to increase the pace and depths of his thrusts. He knew he was close but he wanted to feel her juices spill once more before finally unleashing his own.

Lin's body shook....her pussy spasmed... she knew it was a matter of seconds before he'd bring her off again.

"Oh God! Cum for me Rob! Pleaseeeee! Cum in my cunt you little Fuck!"

Just then Kate seemed to lose all control of her body... it froze...stiffened then all at once started to convulse as an earth shattering climax ripped through every nerve ending her body possessed. She tipped forward, using the sink to maintain her position just as Rob let out a low anguished sound of pure pleasure as his balls began to empty deep into her womb.

For Kate, time seemed to stand still. Her body no longer seemed her own.. it had a will and mind of its own as it rutted back and forth against his, her pussy lips tightening around his thick shaft, wanting to bleed every drop of cum from his cock.

Rob let out one last, long gasp of pleasure before slumping forward, using Kate's body as support. The two of them panting, gasping, their breaths ragged.. ..their bodies, at least for now, sated by their illicit copulation.

Rob rose behind her then helped Kate up into a standing position. He turned her to face him and leaning forward, planted his lips once more over hers.

The kiss was brief, perfunctory even... He pulled back and she saw his grin widen to a smile.

"We'd better get back to the others." he told her, then slipping his hands on her waist added, "but before we do I want you to know, this is just the start Kate! From now on I want you to know you are all mine!"


The End !!! :D

Good Night !!!

alex18122003
20-11-2007, 09:48 PM
Wahhhhh......bro alex on duty still can surf ney arh ...... :D



Not to miss yr story mah. Or else later 2nites need to write until till morning. Can't caught up yr story :p

birdie8819
20-11-2007, 09:54 PM
Not to miss yr story mah. Or else later 2nites need to write until till morning. Can't caught up yr story

Aiyo bro alex no need to rush to read all the stories lah , just relax have a cup of coffee or cold drink and slowly go through the stories can liao . ;)

Logging off from SBF liao ...... :) Good The Night !!!

David_Ginola
21-11-2007, 08:18 PM
WAH BRO...I come in u log off.....bro this is stimulating...very nice stories...makes me hardon bro....woooo:D

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 08:31 PM
WAH BRO...I come in u log off.....bro this is stimulating...very nice stories...makes me hardon bro....woooo:D

Bro we always the same timing logging in the evening or I should say you're ealier cause nowadays I'm watching the Korean series on cable TV so can log in only at 7.50 pm .

Dun worry will post some stories later . :p

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 08:52 PM
Ok here's one short story to start - Title : My aunt and my little boy cousin . Enjoy !!! ;)


When I'd just turned 13 year's old, I was told that I had to start babysitting my little boy cousin, Bobby and needless to say, I rebelled at the thought of it but was made to do it anyway.

Bobby had just turned 2 year's old and he was still wearing diaper's because he hadn't been potty trained yet and since that meant that I was gonna have to change him, I didn't know if I could do it or not.

Believe it or not I'd never watched anybody changing a baby before, so when my step-aunt, Kelly, took me into the bedroom with her, made him get up onto the bed so she could show me how to do it, I had no idea on how to go about it.

Standing there behind her and watching as she undid the front of his wet diaper and slowly peeled it down, did something strange inside of me and I found myself getting all embarrassed when his tiny little cock came into view. I wasn't embarrassed because she was showing me his tiny little cock, I was embarrassed because I could feel myself getting a boner, from just standing there looking at it and I didn't know why.

" Now see Billy, after you get it all opened up like this and wipe him off, then all you have to do is to get him to raise his little leg's up for you, pull the diaper out from under him and while your holding his little leg's up, he'll let you slide another one in, down underneath him.

If it would have been that easy, I could have done it but it wasn't, believe me. Because while she was talking to me and wiping him off with the little wet towel that she'd brought into the bedroom with her, he'd gotten a little boner for her, while she was wiping on it and I couldn't stop looking at it.

When she saw me looking at it, she started laughing and said, " Oh yes, I forgot to tell you about that." " Sometimes when I'm holding onto it and wiping it off, he get's a little boner and I just try and ignore it." " Besides, I don't think that he really wants to do anything with it, do you Billy?"

I was shocked when she asked me that, because even though he may not have wanted to do anything with her sexually, I sure did. Because even though she wasn't really a woman yet, she was only 19 year's old, my aunt Kelly was one of the finest looking woman that I'd ever seen, believe me.

" Are you ok Billy?"

" Huh, oh yeah, I'm ok."

" Are you sure, do you think that you can do it for me?"

" I guess so."

" Here, you wanna practice?"

" Practice?"

" Uh huh."

" No, that's ok."

" No, come on Billy, I wanna watch ya and make sure you can do it."

I felt so strange inside as I watched her putting his little diaper back together and then step back away from him, as she waited for me to change it for him.

The fear, yes fear ,that was going through me, as I bent down over him, unsnapped first one side and then the other side of his little diaper, was unreal. But what happened next scared me even more. Because as soon as I'd gotten both sides of it unsnapped and slowly peeled the front of it down, once again exposing his tiny little cock and nut-sac to me, I had an overwhelming urge to bend down to it and suck on it and I don't even know where that one came from. Believe me.

" Come on Billy, you can do it, just take ahold of it and wipe it off."

Even I noticed the way my hand was shaking, as I reached over, picked up the little wet towel and cautiously started dabbing at it."

" No Billy, you have to take ahold of it, like I showed you, otherwise you won't get it all of it clean for him."

Even my cousin Bobby was laying there, looking at me funny, like he was daring me to do it, when I finally reached over, took ahold of his little tiny boner and started wiping on it, like she'd shown me earlier.

" That's it, wipe it good Billy, get it clean, he likes it when ya do that, don't ya Bobby."

It felt so strange, yes strange, to be holding onto boy's little boner and feeling it getting harder and harder, in my hand. Even though it was only about 1 or 1 1/2 inches long, it was still a boner that I had my hand on and when I felt myself starting to get warm inside, I had to let go of it.

As soon as I'd let go of it, a huge and I do mean huge stream of warm salty pee shot up out of the end of it, straight up onto the air almost 2 feet, splashed against my face because I was still bending down over it, before slowly dropping back down onto his little belly.

The little squeal that came out of my step-aunt Kelly was unreal, as she stood there laughing at me because I was in total shock about what had just happened and I couldn't even move away from it.

" Oh, Oh, I'm sorry Billy, he didn't mean it, honest." " Here, come into the bathroom with me and let me wash your face off."

I couldn't believe how gentle she was, as she kept dabbing the warm soft wet wash rag all over my face and got the strangest look on her face, while she was doing it.

" He peed Billy, he peed all over your face, did ya like it?"

I couldn't believe what she was saying to me, why would anybody like to have someone peeing on them.

" I didn't like it the first few times he did it to me either, Billy but eventually I did and I started looking forward to having him do it again, just so I could feel the warmth of it and yes, even taste the saltiness of it." " Does that shock you Billy, that I like the taste of a boy's pee?"

" I don't know."

" Can I taste your's Billy, can I taste your pee?"

" Now?"

" Uh huh."

" Nooo, I don't think so."

" Please."

" No aunt Kelly, that sounds nasty."

" I know Billy and that's why I like doing it, I like being nasty." " Don't you like being nasty with the little girl's at school Billy?"

" I guess so."

" Please, please Billy, I won't ever bother you again, just let me taste it this one time,ok?

When she saw that I couldn't answer her and that I was standing there really thinking about it, she knew that she had me, as she took ahold of my hand and led me over to the white toilet.

I don't know why it gave me a feeling of power, as she knelt down beside the white toilet, reached out and started un-buttoning my levis for me but it did.

The embarrassment that I felt, as I stood there and watched her reach inside, grab ahold of my little boner and pull it out was unreal. Yes, I had a boner alright but it was still the same little boner that started up when I was looking down at Bobby's little boner earlier and wanted to suck on it and I felt guilty about still having it, I don't know why.

" Oh Billy, you've got a nice one, pee for me Billy, pee for me."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 08:53 PM
It felt so weird to have someone else in the bathroom with me, watching me, as I took ahold of it, pointed it down at the white toilet bowl and watched as the first little squirt of warm pee shot out of the end of it. SSSSSSSSSSSSSSS

" Oh Billyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy."

SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS........SSSSSSSSSSSS

" Oh baby, that's it, pee for me."

SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS

It wasn't until I'd finally quit peeing, that I found out what she really wanted to do with it and it shocked me.

I'd just finished peeing and I was still standing there milking the last few drops out of the end of it, so they wouldn't end up down in my underwear, when I saw what looked like a little shiver go through her and that's when it happened.

After the little shiver went through her, she reached out, took ahold of it, leaned forward, slipped her warm mouth down over the end of it and sucked the last few drops of my pee, out of the end of it.

" Agghhhhhhhhhhhhhh, what are you doing?"

" Shhh baby, just let me do it."

Once again that same feeling of power came over me, as I looked down and watched my aunt, Kelly, sucking what was left of my warm pee, out of the end of my little cock and that's when I felt myself getting another boner again.

Gulp/gulp

" Uh huh, uh huh, suck it aunt Kelly, suck it."

Slurp/slurp.............................slurp/slurp................................" Umm."

I could feel her warm soft tongue trying to wrap itself around my young stiff boner, as I moved it in and out, slow at first but getting faster and faster, the longer I did it.

In/out.........................In/out.................................In/out...In/out..In/out

" Umm, Umm,"...Slurp/slurp.....Slurp/slurp..........." Do it Billy, do it."

I didn't wanna cum yet, but looking down into her pretty green eye's, as she looked up at me and more or less begged me to do it, was way to much for me to handle and the next thing I knew, I could feel my little warm nut-sac drawing up and all at once my little cock started squirting, again and again and again.

Squirt..." Aghhh ".....Squirt..." Aghhh "..........Squirt/squirt.." Aghhh."

Gulp....................................Gulp...... ..................................Gulp/gulp

" That's it, cum for me baby, cum for me." Slurp/slurp...Slurp/slurp

Squirt........" Aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

Gulp

Even though I was already through cuming, I could still feel her warm tight mouth and tiny little pink tongue caressing the end of my little boner and trying to coax the last little bit of it out of me.

When she finally figured out that she'd gotten it all she pulled away from it, letting my now limp cock, slide slowly from her warm, now open mouth, stood up and without even saying a word to me, calmly went back into the bedroom and finished changing my little boy cousin Bobby.

I don't know how long I stood there, with my little cock still hanging out, before I finally put it away and left the bathroom.

It wasn't until the next morning, when she caught me in the hallway with my morning pee boner sticking up, that I found out just how much she really needed it, as she pulled it out and started sucking on it, right there in the hallway.

I could hear my uncle's electric razor, as it hummed in the bathroom, so, I wasn't to afraid of us getting caught but then all at once it stopped humming and just as I was pushing her away from me, he yelled out, " Is breakfast ready yet " and after she'd let out a tiny little moan, she yelled back, " Not yet, take your time honey, I'm just getting started with it."

" Oh, ok." Buzzzzzzzz


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 08:56 PM
Now for a quite long story - Title : Cindy And Mark . Enjoy !!! ;)


My name is Mark, and I am a 45 year old divorcee with no kids. I am a consultant with a contractor based in Washington, D.C. My work occasionally requires me to travel to customer sites. Recently, I was required to travel to New York City several times over the span of a month. That’s when I met Cindy. Cindy was about my age, and a flight attendant on a D.C. to New York commuter airline. During the many trips, we became quite friendly as we discussed work, family, music we both liked, sports, and other light topics. I learned she was a widow, her husband having died of cancer five years ago.

This particular Friday night, we flew back to D.C. in a thunderstorm with pouring rain. After departing the plane, I learned my baggage hadn’t made the flight, but the airline would deliver it to my home the following day. Then when I walked to the parking lot, my car wouldn’t start. Upon calling the motor club, they told me they couldn’t get to me for several hours because of all the emergency calls already backed up. They suggested I stay over night in a nearby motel and they would get to my car the next morning.

As I was standing at the exit of the terminal, along came Cindy, dragging her rolling carryon behind her. She saw I was soaked from the rain and asked what was wrong. After telling her of my delayed baggage and car problems, I said I was now trying to find a motel room. Cindy hesitated for a moment, and then asked if I wanted to spend the night in her place, since her roommate was on a four day holiday if the Bahamas. Remembering how neat and trim she looked in her uniform, I quickly agreed. She said the apartment complex where she lived near the airport provided shuttle service to the airport and she had already called them. The shuttle arrived and transported us to her apartment building, and we ascended up to her apartment. A quick look around revealed the apartment to be immaculate, but comfortable. As she wondered what we would eat, I mentioned that I had seen a Chinese restaurant across the street, and offered to go get takeout food, since I was already soaked. She agreed.

I went down and got the food, and since there was a liquor store next door, went in and got two bottles of wine. When I got back upstairs, Cindy had changed into sweat pants and top, and since her hair was wet, probably taken a quick shower. While she was setting the table, I went into the bathroom and changed into an old t-shirt and pair of shorts she had found for me. We opened the wine and had a couple of glasses with the dinner and talked continuously. After dinner, she asked if I wanted to watch television, but I said I just preferred to sit and listen to some music. So she started a fire in her gas fireplace, started a couple of albums, and we sat on pillows in front of the fireplace, drinking wine and talking. She told me about her son and daughter living in Atlanta, and I told her about my house with a dog and horse on eight acres 40 miles west of Washington. I learned that Cindy had been a flight attendant when she was in her twenties, then quit to raise her children, and then was contacted about this job two years ago. We talked and laughed for about an hour, when she said the warmth of the wine and fireplace was getting to her, and she was going to change out of her heavy sweat clothes.

She came out of her bedroom shortly in a white satin tank top that came just below her breasts, and a pair of matching satin short pants that looked like they were the bottoms to baby doll pajamas. She turned out the lights so there was only the light from the fireplace. She lay down on the pillows next to me and laid her head in my lap facing he fireplace. I noticed that the tank top had slipped up and one nipple was peeking out from under the fabric. As we listened to the music, she turned her head toward my face and said, “Oh! Oh! My pillow has a lump growing in it.”

I said, “It’s your fault. You have one perky little nipple staring at me.”

She laughed and sat up and lifted her tank top up saying, “Actually I have two perky nipples. See?” And she dropped the top.

I replied, “I didn’t get a good look, but they don’t appear to be the breasts of a forty- something woman with two kids.”

She laughed and said, “I was depressed about three years after my husband died, and my daughter suggested I get a boob job to bolster my spirits. I little nip here, a little tuck there, and these are the result. If you play your cards right, you might get a better look later.” And with that, she placed her hands against my chest and pushed me back down on the pillows. She then began to kiss my lips in a soft sensuous way, barely touching my lips.

After a few minutes of this, I decided it was my turn to take the initiative. I slid my hands on each side of her chest and rolled her over on her back and wound up lying between her legs. I continued to kiss her in this soft way that she seemed to like, only lightly touching her lips. I moved from her lips to her ear, then down the side of her neck, to the hollow in the front of her neck I noticed her breathing was becoming more heavy, so I moved down to her breasts, which had become uncovered when we rolled over.

I licked the nipple, swirling my tongue around it. Then I sucked the whole of the breast into my mouth, still rolling my tongue around the nipple. When I felt the nipple get hard, I slid over to the other breast and did the same to that one. In the meantime, I looked up at her face and found her eyes closed and her arms stretched about her head in total relaxation. With both nipples hard, I now slid my tongue down her chest and circled her belly button, licking her belly below her navel. I slipped my fingers along each side of the satin pants and looked up at her questioningly. She opened her eyes, nodded, and raised her hips off the pillows. I slid the panties down off her legs and she kicked them to one side. I saw that she had a narrow strip of light brown hair leading down to her pussy.

I let my tongue drag down the strip of hair to the top of her pussy. I could smell fragrant dusting powder, such as she might have applied after her shower. I then licked her pussy from top to bottom and back up again. I did this a second time, this time thrusting my tongue between her pussy lips and licking her clit. I immediately felt an involuntary shudder go through her body. I took my tongue and twirled it around her clit several times as she drew her legs up to change the angle of her pelvis. I felt her pussy get wet and knew her juices were flowing well. I licked her clit for a couple of more minutes. Then I decided to change approach. I took my finger and slid it into her pussy. I moved it in and out several times. I reached up inside toward the front of her vagina trying to find her “G” spot. After fingering her for a few minutes, she said (with her eyes still closed), “Let’s go back to plan ‘A’”. I smiled, withdrew my finger, and lowered my mouth to her pussy and began to lick and suck her clit. Soon I felt her body tense up.

She raised her hips off the pillows as I continued to lick. I felt her body jerk as in a convulsion and knew she was having a great orgasm. After a while, she dropped her hips and I stopped licking, raised up on my elbows and smiled at her. Her eyes were still closed. She then opened her eyes and smiled back at me. She sat up and grabbed the bottom of my t-shirt and pulled it over my head. Then I grabbed the bottom of her tank top and pulled it over her head. I stood up and took off my shorts and lay back down on top of her. She reached up and took hold of my upper arms and pulled me up toward her face. As I began kissing her lips, she reached down and guided my erect penis toward the opening of her pussy.

I slowly slid my penis into her opening, continuing to kiss her lips. As I stopped kissing, I began to fondle her breasts as I continued thrusting. After a few thrusts, I noticed she was raising her pelvis as I thrust in, and pushing her pelvis down as I pulled out. I realized she was trying to get a better angle where my penis was rubbing her clit. So I began leaning more forward as I withdrew.

She smiled and said, “That’s good”. We continued this way for about five minutes, and I began to feel her body tense up again. She said, “Hurry”, and I began to thrust faster. Soon she began arching her back as she climaxed again, and grabbed me and pulled me down against her chest. I could feel her hard nipples pushing into my chest. I couldn’t hold back any longer. I gave in and let my sperm and semen shoot into her pussy. I let out several moans of delight as my penis kept shooting into her pussy. As it ended, she continued to hold her arms around me tightly with the smile of a satisfied lover on her lips. As I raised myself into a cobra position, I asker her, “Are you enjoying this?”

She replied, “With great pleasure. Why do you ask?” I said, “Because you don’t make any noise when you climax.”

She said, “Maybe it’s because of too many years of making love with two kids in the next room, or maybe it’s because I don’t want to scare you!”

We laughed and I kissed her again as I rolled off her. We got up and she led me, hand in hand, to the bathroom, where we washed up. Then we walked hand in hand to her bed, and curled up naked under the covers.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 08:58 PM
As I started drifting off to sleep, I asked her, “Are you on the pill?” She replied, “It’s a little late to be asking that, isn’t it? And the answer is ‘No’”. I thought, Oh shit! I wonder if she still gets her period? Then giggling impishly, she said, “But I did have my tubes tied after my second child. And I have been tested for STD’s and found clean. How about you?” I responded, “I was tested after my last relationship and found clean also. In fact, I’ve never had an STD my whole life!” She said, “That’s good”, snuggled closer, and we drifted off to sleep.

Sometime during the night, I awoke to feel a hand running through the hair on my chest. After finally remembering where I was, I turned to face Cindy and kissed her smiling face. We kissed a couple more times and I started playing with her breasts. Her hand dropped to my penis and began to rub it back and forth. This continued until my penis became hard and erect. Satisfied she had achieved her goal, Cindy threw back the covers and rolled on top of me, straddling my body. She raised her self up until she was poised over my erect penis, and lowered herself down, guiding my penis into her pussy.

This time I just lay there and she began riding up and down on my penis. Gradually she began to lay back and I realized she was again searching for just the right position to have my penis rub her clit. I reached down and began to rub her clit as she was riding up and down. It wasn’t long before we both began to breathe heavy. I could feel her pussy was wet and the pressure in my groin began to grow. Gradually, she began to pump faster and I knew she was getting close. Then she screamed, “Oh my God! Oh my God!”, and began a series of throaty moans. Realizing she had achieved her climax took me over the edge, and I began shooting my semen up into her, with my moans matching hers. As the orgasm died down, she collapsed on my chest, smiled and said, “Was that enough noise for you?” We both laughed as she rolled off and we curled up to go to sleep with her head on my chest.

The next thing I remember was her kissing me on the lips and saying, “Wake up sleepy head. It’s time to get up.” I opened my eyes and the sun was shining brightly through the windows. She said, “Why don’t you take a shower while I make coffee?” That sounded like a winner to me, so I rolled out of bed and plodded toward the stall shower. She headed to the kitchen.

I had just gotten the water temperature adjusted to my liking when the door opened and she stepped in. We soaped each other down and washed each other like a couple of kids on their honeymoon. I rubbed the soap all around her breasts and up and down her pussy. Then I washed her back. She turned around and washed my penis, pulling on it with the soapy wash rag. Then we rinsed off and stepped out to dry off. She toweled me down as I wiped her off. She seemed to take an especially long time drying off my penis, with several vigorous wipes.

I took my time wiping her breasts, and checking them out. This was the first time I had got a good look in daylight. They were a full “C” cup, perfectly proportioned to the rest of her body. The nipples stood pointing out – there was no sag. She noticed my look and asked, “How do you like them?” I said, “They look great! Like a teenagers. And they seem to have the sensitivity of a teenager’s, too. I also love the trim job on the bush!” Then she dropped the towel and threw her arms around my neck. She pressed her naked body against mine, with her pubic mound pressed hard against my penis and her breasts hard against my chest. And then she kissed me. This time the kiss was not soft; instead it was hard and demanding, with her thrusting her tongue into my mouth.

After our tongues danced together for a couple of minutes, I realized was that my penis was again getting hard. She noticed it too, and knelt down in front of me, taking the head of my penis into her mouth. Slowly she began to move her head back and forth over my penis, running her tongue over the head. Knowing that after I came, I would be unable to satisfy her again, I stopped her. She looked up at me surprised. I said simply, “69”. She understood, nodded, got up, and we walked back to the bedroom.

I had her lay down on her back and I climbed on top facing her feet. I began to lick her pussy and felt her grasp my penis in her hand. She pulled it toward her and took it in her mouth. I parted the lips of her vagina with my hands and began licking her clit. I could feel her head bobbing up and down on my erection. About every second or third stroke, she would hesitate and run her tongue around the super sensitive glands in the head of my penis. I took my cue from her and began to run my tongue in circles around her clit. I realized I did not have as much control as the previous night when I was laying between her legs, but her action on my penis made me ignore any thought of change.

Soon I felt her take my penis out of her mouth and just rub it up and down with her hand. I kept licking her clit and I could tell she was excited from the wetness. The next thing I realized was her body getting tense and her screaming, “Oh my God, I’m coming again. Oh my God, Oh, OOOHHH.” Her whole body shook and the juices poured out of her pussy. Her orgasm continued for several seconds while she squeezed my penis so hard I thought she might break it.

Then as her orgasm died down, I licked the juices off her pussy and she put my penis back into her mouth. Now she went after her sucking with vigor. I soon felt my orgasm coming and I emptied into her mouth. I fell on her legs out of exhaustion. I heard her say, “How was that?” I replied, “Fantastic! Out of this world! The best ever!” I wanted her to be pleased in case this opportunity ever came up again!

We sat up on the bed and kissed again. I could taste my cum in her mouth. We went in to the bath room, washed up, and got dressed. We then went into the kitchen where she fixed breakfast. After breakfast, I called the motor club, who said they would meet me in the parking lot in 45 minutes. She called the apartment complex transportation office and arranged for them to take me back to the airport. As I was ready to leave, I asked her when her next 3 or 4 day break from work was.

She said, “In about a month. Why?” I asked her if she would like to spend it on my place in Virginia? She looked up at me with her mischievous eyes and replied, “I’d like that very much! I get along great with horses and dogs.” We both laughed at the obvious omission to any reference to me. I hugged her and kissed her again, starting our in that soft sensuous way she liked. It gradually became more intense, with tongues dancing together and her pushing her pussy against my groin. Soon my penis was starting to get hard. She knew it, broke off the kiss, and said, “There! That’ll give you something to look forward to for our next meeting!” I spun her around and gave her a smack on the butt and heard her give a surprise exclamation of “Oh!” I heard her laugh and yell, “Promises, Promises!” as I walked out the door.

Cindy and I remained friends as we continued to commute back and forth between New York and Washington D.C., -- I as a passenger and she as a flight attendant. Occasionally we would have dinner together, and possibly a hug and kiss; but no sex like that first night during the rainstorm. About three weeks after that first romantic evening, we were flying back from NY to Washington, and she asked me to come back to the plane’s galley. As I got there, I noticed the other flight attendant working at the other counter with a big smile on her face, and I wondered what was up.

Cindy said to me, “Is that invitation to spend a couple days at your place still open?”

I replied, “You bet it is. I’m available anytime you are!”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:01 PM
She said, “I have Friday, Saturday, and Sunday off this weekend. My last flight arrives back at D.C. around 6 PM Thursday.”

I said, “That’s great! I’ll call my office and tell them I’m going to take Friday off. Can I pick you up Thursday evening?”

“That will work out fine. Pick me up around 7 PM. That’s give me a chance to get to my apartment and throw some things together.”

I glanced at the other flight attendant and she winked at Cindy like it was a plan that was coming together.

Thursday afternoon, I called the airline and confirmed that her flight was on time. I then stopped and picked up a couple bottles of wine and waited around until 7. I arrived at her apartment building right on time. I rang her apartment and she answered saying, “I’ll be right down.” As she descended from the elevator, I met her at the door. She gave me a hug and a long kiss, which seemed to set the tone for the evening. She was wearing a short dress which came about three inches above the knee and a complementing jacket.

I opened the door of the SUV for her and she slid onto the seat, flashing me a lot of pink thigh and a mischievous grin. I drove out the Parkway, on to the Beltway, and then onto the Interstate heading west. We talked like two people that hadn’t seen each other in years, instead of just a few days. The conversation was continuous. After we got about 30 miles from the city, I exited the Interstate and turned onto a secondary road. Shortly, I pulled into this old stone farmhouse that had been converted into a restaurant. We got out and I escorted her into the restaurant. When we were seated, she slipped off her jacket and revealed the top of the dress. It had thin straps, and was low cut, and it appeared that she did not have a bra on. Then I remembered that she had previously told me about her boob job and having her breasts lifted.

As I looked closer, I could see the nipples poking forward under the material. I then wondered whether she was wearing any panties. As if she was reading my mind, she said with a devilish grin, “No. I’m not wearing any underwear.” I was surprised by her remark; but I became excited also. I could hardly wait to check it out for myself!

The meal was delicious and romantic, with candlelight and wine, and we continued to talk through each course. Finally the meal was over, I paid the check and we went out to the car. I opened the door for her, watched as she slid onto the seat, and leaned in to kiss her. I dropped my hand down between her legs and slid it up along her thigh under her dress. She guessed what was going on, and spread her legs slightly. Sure enough, my hand rubbed against the hair above her pussy. She broke off the kiss, laughed, and said, “Are you happy now?”

I responded with, “Not as happy as I’m going to be later!”, and we both laughed. I closed her door and went around to the driver’s side and got in. A few miles down the road I pulled into the driveway of my place. My golden retriever, who obviously knew the sound of my vehicle, came bounding down the driveway to meet us. He rushed up to meet me as I got out of my side and went around the SUV to open Cindy’s door. As she got out, the dog backed away upon seeing someone new. But Cindy was equal to the situation. She opened her pocketbook and took out a dog biscuit, gave it to the dog, and they were instant life long friends. I said, “I wonder if I sat up and begged, if I would get a treat.” She replied, “Your treat comes later.”

We went into the house and I put the dog in the den. I reached for Cindy and she came into my arms. She started with the soft kiss, barely touching my lips. I kissed her back, but took my hand and lightly caressed her breast. She said, “A little anxious, aren’t we.” But at the same time, she reached down and began massaging my penis.

I said, “You’re right. Let’s have some wine and relax.” I put on a couple of our favorite CDs and we sat down on the couch. We talked for about a half hour when she started to lay down, and then stopped and said, I’m going to change so I don’t wrinkle my dress.” I showed her around the house. She took her carry-on into the bedroom, and came out 15 minutes later in a black see-through nightgown with black bikini pants. I said, “Now that’s my idea of comfortable clothes.” She came back to the couch and curled up in my arms, and started kissing me.

I returned her tender kisses, but slid my hand under the top and caressed her breast. Our tongues started doing a dance together, and I slid my hand down inside her bikini pants. I felt the brown strip of hair I remembered and gently began to rub her pussy below it. She shifted on the couch so that her upper body was still in my arms, but her legs were stretched out on the couch. She gradually spread her legs and I could feel her pussy getting wet as I rubbed. I took the liquid from her pussy and rubbed it around her clit. I rubbed her clit in gentle circles, occasionally dipping my finer into her pussy to keep it wet. I could feel her clit getting hard, and I continued my circular motion. Her breathing was getting labored and she stopped the kissing to get her breath. Her tongue came out and pushed into my mouth. I could tell I was hard and my underwear was getting wet from pre-cum. But I knew she was getting close; so I began to rub faster.

She drew her knees up and spread her legs even farther apart to give me better access. Then she stopped kissing, threw her head back, and I could feel her body tense up. She yelled, “Oh My God! Oh My God! OOOOOOHH!” and climaxed. Her climax lasted for about 30 seconds before she began to relax. Then she said, “That’s the first time since that rainy night at my apartment. I could get used to this very easily!” I replied, “That may have been the first; but I don’t expect it will be the last of this weekend.” With that I lifted her top and began kissing and sucking on her breasts. She replied, “Let’s go to the bedroom so we don’t stain your couch.”

We sat on the bed and began kissing. She stopped and turned and took off my shirt. I unbuckled my pants and stood up, and she pulled down my pants and boxers. My penis stuck out like a tree branch, and was all wet on the head. I had her stand up and lifted the nightgown over her head and slid the bikini pants down her legs. We lay back down on the bed and I sequentially kissed her lips, ears, neck, and breasts. She spread her legs and pulled me on top of her. I went back to kissing her lips as she guided my hard penis into her pussy. Since we were both already wet, I pushed all the way in. As I was thrusting and withdrawing, she wrapped her legs around my waist.

After a couple of minutes, I asked her, “Are you ready?” She said, “Not yet. And besides, this is your turn.” And she squeezed her legs tighter around my body. That was all it took for me to achieve my climax, and I grunted, moaned, and yelled as I shot my liquid into her pussy. At the end, she unlocked her legs and dropped them onto the bed. I collapsed on top of her. She said, “It sounded like it was good.”

I replied, “It was wonderful. It was also the first time for me since that rainy night a month ago.”

She said, “That’s good. I’ve been wondering if you had other women.”

I said, “No. I haven’t had a relationship for a couple of years. And I’m perfectly happy with the way this one is going.”

We lay next to each other for quite a while, talking and occasionally kissing, just enjoying the companionship. Finally I told her I had to get up and feed the dog. I put on a sweat suit and let the dog out of the den. I fed the dog, put on some more CDs, and returned to the bedroom. She was coming out of the attached bathroom where she had washed and put her black see through nightgown back on. The nightgown showed the outline of her figure through the material. Her breasts were outstanding, with the nipples pointing right straight ahead.

Her waist was smooth and narrow, with just a small tummy as a result of having two children. Her hips were in proportion to her bust and sitting atop of two beautiful long legs. I realized that she probably had not put on any substantial amount of weight since her twenties. I got us two glasses of wine and sat down on the couch. She took one of the glasses and curled up next to me. She appeared to be happy and content. We sat there listening to the music, my arm around her, occasionally kissing, sometimes talking. As the wine and music ended, we got up and went to bed.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:03 PM
I woke up about 5 AM with a male testosterone hard-on. I was lying on my side holding her in a typical spoon position. I slid my hand up under her nightgown and began playing with her nipples. She gradually became awake and asked what was going on? I told her I was horny. She laughed and said, “I guess we’ll have to take care of that.” She reached down and took off her bikini pants. I pushed myself farther down in bed and she stuck her backside out toward me. My penis was now positioned just at the lips of her pussy. I reached down with my hand and spread her pussy lips and gently pushed in the head of my penis.

She squirmed and wiggled her butt until everything was lined up perfectly, and I pushed my penis in farther. She threw back the covers, and threw her top leg over mine. This stretched her opening even further, and I gently pushed my penis in as far as it would go. I now began a relaxed pushing and thrusting motion. She quickly matched my rhythm and we continued in this manner for quite a while. Gradually, her breathing became heavy and I knew she was getting as excited as I was. After a few more minutes, she said, “Faster!”, and I increased my speed. Knowing she was about ready to climax, I reached my hand around and rubbed her clit.

The combined rubbing of her vagina and her clit did the trick, and she began to moan and pound the bed with her hand. Knowing she was having her orgasm caused me to lose control and I too climaxed. I yelled and she moaned and we kept pumping to make the orgasms last as long as we could. Finally after about 20 seconds, we both came down from our heights and just lay there. Gradually my penis became soft and slipped out of her pussy. She rolled over to face me, and I held her in my arms kissing her. I said, “Now isn’t that better than any old alarm clock?” We both laughed and drifted back to sleep.

I woke up as my Golden Retriever was licking my hand as I lay in the bed. I looked at the clock and decided it was time to get up. Cindy was sleeping contentedly next to me. I took a quick shower and started the coffee. Then I went out to feed the dog and horse. When I came back in, I started breakfast. Cindy was up and in the shower. She came out in a couple of minutes in my bathrobe just as I was about finished preparing breakfast. She asked what was planned for today.

I said I had a picnic basket prepared and we were going about 50 miles west and drive and take off-rode hikes along Skyline Drive. She thought that was great. After we finished breakfast, she got dressed in jeans and we prepared to leave. However, I wanted to show her around the place, so we took a walk down to the stables and paddock. As the horse came over to her, she surprised me again by pulling a carrot out of her pocket and giving it to the horse. I thought, she really does like dogs and horses. I asked if she had ever ridden a horse.

She answered, “On my honeymoon, my husband and I went horseback riding.” I asked her how she liked it. She replied, “After we finished riding, I was so aroused that we made love in the car on the way back to the hotel from the stables.” I said, “Wow! I’ll have to remember that for the future.” She said, “I’ll bet you will!” and we laughed and walked hand-in-hand back to the house. Shortly, we got in the SUV and took off. We drove the scenic highway, often stopping to take the side hikes. We walked hand-in-hand along the trails and enjoyed the scenery and each other. We stopped for lunch in one of the picnic areas, continued the drive in the afternoon, and upon reaching the southern end, turned to home.

When we got back in early evening, I cooked steaks and corn on the grill to go along with the salads I had bought previously. As we were sitting on the deck after we had eaten, Cindy asked me if I danced. I said somewhat, and she jumped up and dragged me by the hand inside. She put on a series of CDs, and we started dancing. We started with a simple two step; then I led her in a couple fox trots; then we did a couple of swing dances. Then she changed the disks to Latin dances. We did a couple of rumbas, then a salsa, and next she surprised me by breaking into a “bump and grind”.

Then she pushed me down into an old rocking chair I had, and she gave me a lap dance. That got both of us turned on. She then picked out another CD and proceeded to do a strip. I guessed where this was going and I took off an item of clothing every time she did. She started with her shoes, taking them off, doing a little dance, and tossing them toward me. I took off my shoes. Next came her socks. I took off my socks. Then she slowly unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her full breasts. I took off my shirt. Then she slowly and teasingly unbuttoned and slid down her jeans. I stood up and took off my jeans.

Next she unhooked her bra, pushed up her breasts with the front, removed it and twirled it above her head. I took off my T-shirt. Now that she had stripped down to her panties, she came over and sat on my lap, and started kissing me. I kissed back and began playing with her breasts. Then I lowered my head and began to suck on her nipples. She reached into my boxers and rubbed my penis. Soon my erection was sticking out of my boxers. I felt her panties and found them to be wet. I lifted her up and slid her panties down her legs. She made me stand up and shed my boxers. When we were both naked, she sat back down on my lap, facing me.

As I played with and suckled her breasts, she took my hard erection and raised her hips and guided it into her pussy. When she sat back down, I started to rock back and forth in the rocking chair. Her eyes opened wide and then she smiled as she experienced the new sensations. As we rocked forward, my penis slid almost out of her vagina, leaving just the head in. When we rocked back, my penis drove up into her pussy as far as it would go. We rocked back and forth like that for quite a while. Then I noticed that she was gradually rocking faster.

I increased my motion to match her motion. Her pussy juices had soaked my pubic hair and matted it down. When she increased her rocking even more, I knew she was close. I was glad because I didn’t know how much longer I could hold back. Then she started with a low throaty moan that gradually became a low scream. She hugged my body and yelled, “Now! Now! OOOOOOHHHHH!” That was my clue and I relaxed my tension and shot my sperm and semen into her pussy.

My yells and moans matched hers, and we continued rocking to try and extend our pleasure. After about 20 seconds, she collapsed against me and kissed me on the lips. We sat there in the pleasant after glow for several minutes, not saying anything. Then Cindy said, “Wow! That was unique! I’ve never made love like that before.” I laughed and replied, “Glad you liked it. I like to be innovative once in a while. I’ll see if I can come with some other ideas this weekend.”

We got up and got washed and got changed. I don’t wear pajamas, so I put on a pair of boxers. She changed into the white satin outfit that she had worn last month in her apartment. We put on some smooth jazz albums, got two glasses of wine, and curled up on the couch. We talked and laughed for a couple of hours when her cell phone rang. She got up, found her pocketbook, and answered it. She said, “Oh, Hi honey”, and walked to the next room to talk. The dog followed her in and she sat down and talked and scratched the dog. I couldn’t hear what she was saying, but I could see her laughing and giggling a lot.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:05 PM
After about a half hour, she ended the conversation and came back, put her phone away, and curled up with her head in my lap. She said,” That was my daughter in Atlanta. She had tried to call the apartment, couldn’t get me, and called on the cell phone. She wanted to know where I was at. I told her a friend had invited me over for the weekend. She asked whether it was a female friend or a male friend.

When I said ‘male’ she wanted to know all about you and what we had been doing. So I told her about the drive and dinner. She asked if we were having sex, and I told her ‘2 or 3 times’. She said no wonder you sound so happy; but don’t you know if it was 2 or if it was three? So I told her it was definitely three, and it was very good. She laughed and said, ‘Have one for me!’”.

We laughed, and then she was quiet for a while. Then, after a couple of minutes, she said, “Mark, my daughter wants you to come to Atlanta with me the next time I go down. What do you think about that?”

I replied, “I would like that very much, Cindy. I would like to meet both your children.”

She said, “I was hoping you would say that.” Then she turned her head, pulled my penis out of my boxers, and stroked it to get it hard. I reached over and started to rub her breasts. As my penis became erect, she lowered her mouth onto it, and circled the head with her tongue. I was excited, but wanted to become more participatory in this issue. I stopped her and suggested we move to the bed. She agreed. In the bedroom we removed our clothes and lay down on the bed. I reached across her and kissed her lips, in the slow, barely touching sensuous way she liked.

She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me down to her. I could feel her nipples against my chest. I took one hand and gently massaged her nipple. I rolled over and lay in between her legs. I dropped my kiss from her lips to her breasts, sucking and nibbling until the nipples became hard as pebbles. I dropped one hand down between her legs and rubbed her pussy. I slid my middle finger between the lips of her pussy and rubbed from top to bottom and then back up again, searching for her clit at the top.

Finding her clit, I took the wetness from her pussy and rubbed it around her clit. When her clit became erect, I slid my mouth down her body and licked her clit. First, I licked it up and down; then I run my tongue around it in circles; then I sucked it into my mouth and nibbled gently on it. At this point, she asked me, “Mark, have you ever made love doggie style?” I answered, “That’s one of my favorites.” She drew her legs up and rolled over on her stomach. She drew her knees up underneath her and stuck her butt up in the air. I didn’t hesitate. I got on my knees behind her; took my finger and rubbed her pussy a few times to make sure it was wet, and took hold of my penis and rubbed it against her pussy.

Between the wetness of her pussy and the pre-cum on the end of my penis, everything became slippery. First I pushed just the head of my penis in. She pushed back a little and then I pushed my penis all the way in until my balls were pushing against her pussy. I slowly withdrew until just the head was inside her, and then pushed forward again. She quickly picked up the rhythm and pushed back every time I pushed forward. I couldn’t be certain, but it felt like every time I withdrew the underside of my penis was rubbing against her clit. To increase her pleasure, I reached my arm around her and rubbed her clit with my finger. We kept this up for about five minutes, and I could hear her deep breathing and slight moans.

I was ready to cum myself, but fought to keep from ejaculating to early. She said, “Faster and harder”, and I obliged. Then I felt her body tense, and she let out a scream. “Here I come! Don’t stop! Here I come!” she yelled, and I kept thrusting. “OOOOOHHHH God! It’s so strong!!” That was all I could take. Knowing she had started her climax. I couldn’t hold back any longer, and I exploded inside of her. One, two, three, four times my muscles shot the semen into her. Then it started again. Another two or three spurts, and then the feeling started to subside. Cindy was still moaning, although her climax was also starting to end. She lowered herself onto the bed; and I collapsed on top of her, my penis still inside of her.

We lay there panting for a couple of minutes, until I felt my penis slip out of her pussy. I rolled off her and she turned on her side facing me. I put my arm around her and kissed her tenderly. She kissed back and thrust her breasts against me. We lay in each others arms for quite a while. We both knew we had something special, and there was no need for talk. Finally, she smiled at me, kissed me lightly, and said, “Let’s get washed.”

After getting washed we went back to the bed naked, crawled under the sheet, and she lay against me with her head on my chest. We drifted off into a contented, sexually satisfied sleep.

The next morning, I woke up to bright sun shine streaming through the windows. I looked over at Cindy and she was still sleeping contentedly. I got up and took a shower, started the coffee and went outside to feed the animals. When I came back in, Cindy was just walking out of the shower with a towel wrapped around her. I kissed her good morning, and playfully grabbed the towel away from her. She twirled her body proudly, and then grabbed the towel back.

She asked what I had planned for today. I asked her if she had ever been to Monticello, the home of Thomas Jefferson, or Montpelier, the home of President James Madison, or Ash Lawn, home of President James Monroe. She said she had not, so I told her that was what we were going to do today. All three of those places were within 80 miles of my home. She thought that was super. So we had breakfast, got in the SUV and visited the three historic sites.

We walked through the homes hand-in-hand, marveling at the innovations in Jefferson’s home, the stark contrast with the other presidents’ homes, and the relationship that existed among the three. We got home in the afternoon and went out on the deck to have a couple of drinks. Cindy said, “Mark, why don’t you have a hot tub on this deck?” I laughed and said, “What do I need a hot tub for? If I want to cool off, I go down to the pond and swim. The retriever likes to jump in the water also.” She asked, “Is it safe to swim down there?” I said, “Sure. I had the creek diverted so I could have the pond, and have that as a source of water for fire protection for the house.” She said, “Can we go swimming now?” I replied, “Did you bring a bathing suit?” She responded, “Are you afraid to go skinny dipping? Can any of the neighbors see us?” I laughed, “No, the nearest neighbors are a quarter of a mile down the road, and the woods hide my place.”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:08 PM
She said, “Well, are you game or not?” I answered, “Okay. Let’s go!”
We grabbed a couple of beach towels and headed for the pond. When I had the pond built I had a heavy plastic liner put down as a base to keep most of the water from leaking out. So there was no danger of getting hurt on debris or other junk.

We laid the beach towels down on the ground and undressed and lay our clothes on the towels. Cindy was naked before I was and walked right into the water up to her neck. I loitered behind and took in the view of her naked body as she walked into the water. She had a great shape, tall and slender, slim hips and long legs.She must have guessed what I was doing, and accentuated her walk as she went. I followed her in and walked in next to her.

Just as I suspected, she immediately tried to dunk me; but I slipped to one side and pushed her under, so only her butt was out of the water. She came up sputtering, and reached for my head to try and push it under. I ducked under the water, stepped around behind her and lifted her out of the water on my shoulders. The horse play continued for a few minutes, until, frustrated, she grabbed a hold of my penis. I struck back by grabbing her pussy and inserted a finger in it. I placed my other arm around her neck, drew her to me, and kissed her. It was a long kiss with a lot of tongue swapping. When we finally broke apart, I noticed her nipples were hard; but I didn’t know if she was excited or it was the cold of the water. Her rubbing my penis while we were kissing had gotten it hard.

She was aware of it and wrapped her arms around my neck, lifted her body up, and tried to lower her pussy onto my penis. After about four tries, I helped her and we got it inside.

But then we couldn’t get a good motion going in the water, so we laughed at ourselves and gave up. I said, “Let’s try again later in the bedroom”. She said okay, and using her leverage, pushed my head under the water. So she finally dunked me. I came up and swam after her, but she was too fast. After we swam for a while we got out, moved all the clothes to one towel, and I lay between her legs and began kissing her lips. The gentle kissing eventually turned her on, and she said, “Let’s go to the bedroom.” We stood up, wrapped the towels around us and carried our clothes back to the house. We laid the clothes on the chairs, lay down on the bed and began kissing each other. It wasn’t long before my penis was hard again. She asked, “What was that position we were trying?”

I said, “Let’s try this one”. I sat on one corner of the bed with my legs together, and had her sit on my lap with her back toward me. She sat down carefully and my erect penis slid right into her. I said, “Now you can raise and lower your body and control the action.” She tried it and caught on fast. I leaned back and lay down on the bed, pushing my penis against the inside of her pussy. After a few strokes, she decided she would like facing me better. We stopped, she raised herself off, turned around so she was facing me, and lowered herself down on my penis.

Now my penis was pushing against the front of her pussy and her clit. She liked this better, and began raising herself up and down. The sensations on my penis were wonderful. It wasn’t too long before she began to breathe heavy also. She leaned back a little so the rubbing was right against her clit. As she worked hard, I relaxed and watched her face. Soon she increased her pace and I knew she was getting close. She put her hands on my legs and began to really sweat. Then she looked at me and said, “Are you ready?” I nodded.

She yelled, “OOOOHHHH! OOOOHHHH!” I could feel the wetness of her climax as she dropped all the way down on my penis. That did it for me. I joined her in yelling as I shot my sperm and semen into her. About 6 spurts later, she collapsed on top of me, and I wrapped my arms around her, holding her lovingly. She lay there for a few minutes just relaxing, and enjoying the pleasure of our love-making. Then I could feel the juices running down my legs, and I suggested we get washed. She agreed, got up, and we went into the bathroom. After we washed up and got dressed, we went back to the converted farmhouse for dinner. The dinner was romantic, and the wine flowed freely.

After dinner, we went back to my place and sat out on the deck, watching the moon come up. She was sitting in front of me on the chase lounge, leaning back against me with my arms around her. After a while, she got up, went inside, and put on an album of slow dance music. She came back outside, grabbed both my hands, pulled me out of the lounge, and said, “Let’s go inside and dance.” She led me inside and turned around and nestled into my arms and we danced – cheek to cheek with her body pressed against mine.

After about the fifth slow dance, I knew she was getting sentimental. But I didn’t realize she was getting aroused as well until she started pushing her pubic mound against my penis. She locked her arms behind my head and pulled my head down and kissed my lips. The combinations of kissing and pubic pushing got me aroused also, and I danced her right into the bedroom.

We sat down on the edge of the bed. I unbuttoned her blouse and she unbuttoned my shirt. I took off her bra and she pulled my shirt and t-shirt over my head. She stood up, kicked off her shoes and I slid her pants and panties down. She unzipped my pants and pulled down my pants and boxers. I gently pushed her back on the bed and lay down along side her. I kissed her lips in that soft barely touching way she liked. I fondled her breast with one hand while rubbing her pussy with the other.

After a couple of minutes I pushed my middle finger between her pussy lips and began rubbing her clit. I could tell she was already wet. I dropped my head and began kissing and licking her breasts. Her nipples were hard and her breathing was heavy. I dropped down even farther and started licking her clit. After about five minutes, I felt her body tense and her orgasm started. She yelled, “Oh My God! Oh My God! OOOOOHHHHHH!” I kept licking and soon her body relaxed. I looked up at her and smiled. She smiled back, sat up, and reached for my upper arms.

She pulled me up to her face, and while she was kissing me, her hand guided my erect penis into her pussy. I slipped it all the way in and started thrusting in and out. I kept this up for quite a while, until she suggested she get on top. I pulled out and rolled over. She sat on top and again guided my penis into her pussy. She began bouncing up and down and I tried to match her rhythm. After a while, her body tensed up, and she achieved her second orgasm of the night. After she came down off her high, she looked at me questioningly. I said, “Not yet.”

She said, “This will do it!” She rolled off and got on her knees with her butt up in the air. I smiled, got behind her, and slid my penis into her pussy. I thrust vigorously, and she pushed back in rhythm. It wasn’t long until I felt the tension building in my groin. I said “It’s getting close!”, and she pushed faster and harder. That did it! My penis erupted in several spurts as I yelled, moaned, and groaned. When it was done, I collapsed on her back, and she collapsed on the bed. We lay there laughing in satisfied ecstasy, until my penis slipped out of her pussy. She turned over and we kissed and held each other for several minutes. Finally I suggested we get washed and she agreed. We went into the bathroom, washed up, and went back to bed under the covers naked. She curled up in my arms with her head on my chest.


Continue next page ............

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:10 PM
After a while, she asked, “Mark, where do you see this relationship headed?”

I thought for a minute, remembering how she was now calling it “making love” rather than just having sex, and knew she was asking a deep question. I responded by saying, “Cindy, I believe love develops in stages. First there is an attraction; next each person develops respect for the other one. Next comes determining compatibility. Then each person develops confidence in the other. Last, the relationship becomes love. I am very attracted to you. You have a great body and wonderful personality.

I certainly have a deep respect for you. You have two children that love you and are competent individuals. You are respected in your job. Compatibility has to do with learning the other person’s values, such as family relationships; sexual attitude; likes and dislikes in food, cultures, music; sports and leisure activities; etc. Right now I believe we are in the learning values stage. I see many compatible values between us. Let’s keep seeing each other and see where it goes.”

She said, “Mark, you are very special. I would like very much to keep seeing you!” At that we stopped talking and drifted off to sleep.


I awoke lying on my side looking through the windows facing the mountains. Cindy was laying behind me in a spoon position with her arm over me. I tried not to move for fear of waking her. I lay there remembering how nice it was to have a naked female body laying next to me in bed. After a couple of minutes, I decided I would try to roll over without waking her up. As I started to move, I felt her lips press against my back. I said, “Oh! You are awake!”

She responded, “I was just lying here remembering how nice it was sleeping next to a man’s warm body. After my husband died, it took me over a year to get used to sleeping by myself.”

I laughed. “I was just thinking the same thing about lying next to a naked body, except a woman’s body. I love to snuggle up next to your backside with my arm holding your breast. Let’s try it out for size.”

Cindy said, What?”

I said, “Come on. Let’s try it out for size. You turn on your side and I’ll hold you.”

Cindy reluctantly turned over and I moved against her back with my arm over her side. I placed my hand over one of her breasts and squeezed gently. Next, I massaged her breast and gently squeezed her nipple. Then I gently rolled the nipple between my fingers.

Cindy said, “I believe there more going on here than just trying it out for size!” I chuckled and kept fondling her breast. Shortly she turned over so she was lying on her back. I threw back the covers. I leaned across her and began kissing her lips, still squeezing her breast. She began kissing back. After I kissed her for a while and confirmed she was interested, I dropped my lips to the breast nearest me, continuing to squeeze and gently rub the other breast. When the nipple in my mouth got good and hard, I slid my mouth to the other nipple and slid my hand down to her pussy.

She spread her legs slightly and I knew she was really interested! I took my middle finger and rubbed it up and down her pussy lips a couple of times. Then I pushed my finger between her pussy lips and felt to see if she was wet. She was! I took the wetness and rubbed it around her clit. Again I felt the involuntary shudder, and the legs spread a little farther apart. I dipped my finger in the wetness again and again rubbed it around her clit. I rubbed her clit in circles until I felt it get hard.

Then I rolled over in between her legs and slid down until my lips were over her pussy. I kissed her pussy lips a little, and then thrust my tongue in between her lips and licked her clit. I twirled my tongue around her clit several times. I could tell she was breathing hard. She raised her knees to spread her legs farther apart and open the angle of her pussy. I considered stopping and putting my penis in, but her breathing told me she was close to her orgasm, so I decided to just keep on going. I licked her clit up and down, and around. I sucked it into my mouth and nibbled gently on it.

Then I licked it in circles again going around faster. That did it! She moaned and her body tensed. She screamed, “Oh my God! OOOOHHHH! It feels SOOO good! Oh my God!! OOOOHHHH!” She went on for about 30 seconds before she became quiet and dropped her hips back down on the bed. She opened her eyes and smiled. She said, “Come on up here and put that hard penis in my pussy!” She didn’t have to tell me twice. I crawled up her frame and poised over her. She reached down and grabbed my penis, and directed it to the edge of her pussy lips. I pushed and it slid right in, her pussy being wet from her climax and my penis being wet with pre-cum. At first, I pushed until just the head was in.

Then she reached up and pulled me down to her. With that I pushed the rest in until my balls were against her pussy. I started thrusting very slowly, just pulling out until only the head was in. She raised her hips up and wrapped her legs around my back. Gradually I increased the tempo by going faster and faster. She began moving her hips up and down matching my rhythm. In a little while, I noticed her pussy was getting wetter and wetter, and her breathing becoming deeper and deeper. I wondered if she was going to climax again. It wasn’t long before I had my answer. She began squeezing her legs around my body, trying to hold me inside her.

She began to moan and let out a muted scream. She closed her eyes and threw back her head, pulling me against her hard nipples. I couldn’t hold back any more. I let go and shot spurts of semen and sperms into her pussy. We tried to keep pumping to make the orgasm last longer; but she dropped her legs and all but passed out on the bed. Gradually her passion subsided and she opened her eyes and smiled up at me. As my penis slipped out, I rolled off her and to one side. She rolled to face me and said, “Mark, would you just hold me for a while?” I said, “Sure”, and she curled up in my arms and kissed me lightly.

We lay like that for several minutes, when she finally said, “Well, I guess all good things have to come to an end. We’d better get up. We each have to get ready to go back to work tomorrow.”

We got up, and while she took a shower, I made coffee and started breakfast. When she came out, she took over breakfast preparations and I went in and took my shower. When I came back out she had the table set and was bringing the food to the table. There was only light talk at the table. After we did the dishes, she went in the bedroom to pack. After a little time, I went in to check on how things were going. She was just about done; but stopped and walked over to me and put her arms around me. As we hugged, I could see she had tears in her eyes. I asked her what was wrong. She replied, “Nothing. This has been one of the happiest weekends of my life. I am just sad to see it end.” I kissed her lightly and said, “Remember, we have a date to go see your children in Atlanta.”

She said, “I remember, and I am looking forward to it already.” She turned and finished packing. We walked out to the SUV. She petted and hugged the dog, and got in the vehicle. I got in on the driver’s side and off we went. She placed her hand on the center console and I covered it with mine. We drove like that all the way back to Washington. I parked in the driveway of her apartment building, and helped her carry her stuff up to her apartment. Cindy’s roommate let us in and Cindy introduced us. After exchanging pleasantries, the room mate disappeared. Cindy walked me back to the door of the apartment. We stopped just inside and hugged and kissed. The hugs and kisses lasted about 10 minutes.

Finally, we heard her room mate yell out, “Cindy, your room is empty!”, and we laughed. Cindy said, “That’s our cue that we need to break this off. I’ll call you when I get time off so we can go to Atlanta.” We kissed once more and there were tears in her eyes as I walked out the door.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:43 PM
Last and interesting story for tonight - Title : Jiujitsu Lesson . Enjoy !!! ;)


Being a native of South Korea, martial arts, especially tae kwon do has been a part of my entire life as well as my culture. I hold a third degree black belt as well as a degree in English. I put my martial arts training on the bottom of my priority list after I married my husband, an American soldier and helicopter pilot. We have a beautiful 14-year-old son who is extremely athletic and also a fantastic and graceful martial artist. I am 5 feet tall and 104 pounds. My measurements are 34c -- 22 -- 32 and yes my breasts are large and they have been augmented. And it makes for a wonderful sex life with my husband when we role-play or I dress up in one of my Catholic schoolgirl outfits or microfiber miniskirt. I'm also extremely bisexual. But that's another story altogether.

My husband has been in Afghanistan for the past year so the majority of my sex has been limited to late-night masturbation to home movies that he and I made together or occasional lesbian sex get together with another Army wife.
My son has a friend I'll call Randy. Very handsome young man, He seems to be the freshman all-star athlete. He's much stockier and more muscular than my son, and spends the majority of his time talking about how good he is as a wrestler.

In fact, he seems to be God's gift to everything to hear him tell it. Recently he and my son went to a Gracie Jiu-jitsu school that opened up on windward side of our island. And for the next few weeks, all I saw was him and my son constantly rolling on the floor which looked to me like the missionary position with both of them wrapping their legs around one another trying to twist the other's body part into a joint lock or submission. The more I watch the two of them rolling around with their legs intertwined locked deeply into each other's groins that they called getting their hooks in. All I can think of was getting my own hooks into Randy.

I told them that it looked like the two of them were making love, and my son protested my ignorance in this style of fighting. I simply smiled and told him that you would have to get the person on the ground in order to apply any of these movements and that certainly would never happen with me. My son just rolled his eyes and said “we know Mom, you were unbeatable back in the day, But this is not tae kwon do. Mixed martial arts is how people fight today.”

I flashed him a wink and agreed with him. “I know sweet, I'm just teasing you, but I still say you have to get me off my feet, and that would be no easy task unless I wanted to be taken off my feet.”

This is when Randy butted in and told me that he could get me off my feet easily. He continued bragging by saying that as small as I was he easily lift me and carry me wherever he wanted or put me into whatever position he wanted. And if you wanted to, no one ever would ever see me again. I laughed and told him he wasn't man enough. So with that, We stood there momentarily in the middle of my living room and he feigned trying to reach down to grab my legs a couple of times.

He which Lynch, trying to get me to react so he could drop down and grab my ankles or something. I didn't move, I just picked up my front leg and shot my heel into his face, stopping a couple of inches from his nose with my jeans snapping at the action of the side kick that have made me one of Korea's best female fighters in the late 80s.. I then smiled and said “that really would've hurt, but you boys go ahead now and have fun making love to each other.” And I laughed and walked off into the kitchen. My son was furious at the gay insinuation, even though he knew I was joking. I can hear him huffing under his breath, complaining. At 14, he was already quickly approaching five to 8 inches tall, nearly a foot taller than me. Randy was closer to six-foot even.

I heard Randy in a whisper voice say “fuck! That was really fast. I had no idea your mom could do that! Did you see her tits bounce up in her T-shirt when she threw that sidekick at me?” That's when my son punched him in the arm and responded with “don't worry about my mom's breasts.” I could hear furniture being screwed around on the floor and grunting and panting as the two of them rolled around struggling to control the other and Randy continually overpowering my son. I was amazed at how all of these movements seem to end up in the missionary position.

I continue to think about it, the two of them in the way they would lie there on top of each other locked between each other's powerful legs, arms flexing and bodies perspiring and I tried to continue doing the laundry but my imagination was now focused on dirty thoughts. Taboo thoughts, I was even imagining my son completely naked with his teenage muscular body wrestling in struggling. I try to clear my mind and focus on the laundry, which was mounting up from the week prior.

But I just kept thinking about having Randy or my son getting me down into the ground and as soon as the washer went on to the spin cycle I adjusted our ice cooler up against it so that it looks like I was getting something down from the Cabinet's as I allowed it to massage my clitoris as the machine began to shake violently emptying the water from the tank.. This way, if I was interrupted as I have been on more than one occasion I can justify my actions by stating that I was just looking for something. I kept thinking of the two of them rolling around in their “pass and guard position” which is what they called my interpretation of the missionary position.

I imagined Randy, even though being 15 has already experienced sex at some level with a number of girls in their school. Larger than most voice his own age, he was very muscular as well as good-looking and charisma addict. There wasn't a day that went by that he didn't complement me on my figure. Always pausing for a few moments to try to look at my cosmetically enhanced breasts.

I was a bit disappointed as they didn't interrupt me at all. In fact they spent the next hour wrestling and rolling around in the middle of the living room on a large beautiful Persian rug that my husband had brought back on one of his trips to the Middle East. When I walked back to the living room after my encounter with the washing machine, I saw both of them lying there with their shirts off, completely exhausted and watching the television previews of the upcoming pay-per-view event. then later that evening we ordered pizza and Coke, we watched a pay-per-view site called a mixed martial arts fight or a UFC fight.

I couldn't believe that I had to spend $40 to watch two guys rolling around on a mat hugging each other and see any value to it. I complained several times to which I was “shushed” each and every time as both boys were focused on some guy with a Mohawk haircut running around screaming like a madman. I told them in Korea a true fighter is humble and respectful and you would never see them conducting themselves this way. Both boys ignored my complaints and kept the focus on the large TV screen in front of them. Both of them rolled her eyes and cursed me for constantly interrupting them with my complaints of their arrogant hero.

after fight played while I continue to drink wine while they stuff themselves with pizza and Coke. That's when the end of a round was signaled and one of the most beautiful girls I've ever seen climbed into the ring holding a round card and parading around in a very small halter top and extra small booty shorts! Both boys got very quiet and focused, so I laughed and said “now that's more like it. You can actually see her camel toe.”
Randy looked at me over his shoulder as though he didn't believe what I had just said. “Mrs. B., how would you know what a camel toe is?”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:46 PM
“Sweetheart I know a lot of things that would surprise you.” I was sitting on my sofa alone with my legs crossed wearing only an oversized T-shirt and panties with the T-shirt pulled down low enough that you really had to struggle to see anything he would be interested to Randy.

He continued staring at me in disbelief, I smiled and said “what? She's beautiful. You two are looking, and I can acknowledge the fact that another woman is beautiful the same way that you can! Besides, look at that sexy ass. She's not quite as muscular as I am, she is really sexy. In fact she's turning me on. In fact, I Might have to take a break and go to my bedroom.” As she concluded her parade around the ring and the TV was flooded with wolf whistles and catcalls from the audience neither of my boys made a move. My son finally ended her walk around the ring by telling me “Mom, that's enough for the lesbian talk. It's grossing me out.”

I was on my third glass of wine and beginning to feel very relaxed. The next fight came on which both boys felt was of poor quality. They began to chatter away about their Mohawk hero. I thought all the fights were very boring unless you are looking for a gay peep show, and I told them that. But I noticed that my nipples had gotten very erect and I spent the majority of my time waiting for the ring girl to come out again. Every time she did, I can feel my heart beating beat just a little bit harder. I could feel myself getting flushed and the heat stirring in my mound.

The match had started and since it was of no interest to either of my boys, they look at each other and Randy said “mount or guard?” My son replied, guard, and lie down his back and spread his legs. Randy positioned himself on top and they nodded to each other and began to struggle to control the other.

One thing that I noticed was since both boys were only wearing their school PE shorts I could clearly see both boys cocks and balls bouncing every time they moved or shifted their body weight from one side to the other. I also notice that Randy's cock seemed to be semi erect. This caught my attention. A couple of times I thought I would point this out to them, jokingly proving my point that it must be a gay thing if he was getting aroused but I thought better of it. I just sat there quietly as I watched my son with his legs wrapped tightly around Randy's waist as he submitted yet again to Randy. This time, Randy didn't release him. He looked over his shoulder behind him at me and he said, “You see, once I have your arm in this position and my body weight on top of you, there's nothing you can do about it.”

I laughed once again and said that the problem with that would be him getting me into that position in the first place. He saw me getting a glimpse of his ass and his cock and quickly jumped off and adjusted to shorts, apologizing. Totally ignoring my comment in trying to contain his cock inside his shorts.

I told both of them if they were going to continue wrestling around they should probably put on some long pants. Unless they wanted me to continue seeing their private parts. “Not that I would mind that from two handsome well-built men. From what I've seen so far, both of you are men even though you enjoy grinding against one another more than females.”

My son embarrassed, stormed upstairs not being able to take any more of my gay jokes. Randy sat there looking straight ahead at television not saying a word to me. I can see that his face was beet red. By this time my nipples were electric and my clitoris was on fire. I slipped a finger through the side of my panties and caressed my clitoris and couple of times and thought I was going to scream. The end of another round had been signaled and in came another gorgeous round girl. I again moaned and said unconsciously without thinking,” that woman is hot!” Randy snapped his head back around again looking at me in disbelief. I just smiled at him and licked my lips and told him to turn around and watch the TV show before I submit him.

He snickered and dared me. ”I could submit you so fast it wouldn't even be funny!” He mumbled under his breath. By now I was really buzzing, and I knew I was going to go upstairs and play with myself. And I was curious to feel his hard cock that I had spent the past 30 minutes getting occasional glimpses of through his gym shorts.

“Okay wise guy, let's see what you got!” And before he can say anything, I was in the middle of our floor on the Persian rug they had been using for a mat. I open my legs and stretch the fabric of my T-shirt down between them trying to cover my neglected little pussy. Pulling my T-shirt down only caused it to stretch tighter across my tits. And you could easily see my erect nipples poking up.

“Mrs. B., I can't, I have to go put on some underwear.” Randy just sat there with his legs crossed Indian style staring at me, when I asked again, “what's the matter? Are you chicken?” And with that he hesitated for a moment and then he crawled between my legs trying to hide his erection in trying to keep his body high enough from me so that I wouldn't feel it. I saw him quickly reach down and pull his cock up to the top of his waistband so that it wouldn't be poking out, and then he pulled his T-shirt down over that. As he positioned himself on top of me, I just smiled and said “this was so kinky.” (Inside I was burning up. I wanted so badly to be naked).

Randy pinned both of my arms out to my sides and told me that I was supposed to wrap my legs around him tightly. I laughed out loud and agreed. I was afraid he was going to be able to feel my wet spot in my panties but I did as I was told. I wrapped my legs around him, and instead of him being on his knees the way he usually was, I felt him lie flat on top of me with all of his body weight and I could feel his hard cock rubbing up the length of my pussy. The head trying to free itself from the fabric. I squeezed a little tighter, and he contorted my arms into a position and then told me to get out. I tried, but he was right. Moving only caused the pressure to become more intense. So I submitted myself and told “I give up.” I had no idea what my son was doing in his bedroom at this moment but I really wasn't thinking about it.

I was enjoying feeling the warm hard body was lying on top of me, even if it was only 15 years old. After hesitating to get off of me, even after I released my grip with my legs he stared at me for a couple of seconds and pushed his pelvis forward one more time. We both stared at each other with lust in our eyes.

Randy then told me that the one thing you never wanted to do was give your opponent your back. And he quickly had me rollover onto my stomach as he positioned himself on top of me once again with his legs straddling both sides of my ass. my T-shirt had worked its way up into the small of my back, completely exposing my little bare ass in nothing more than my little black thong.

“Mrs. B., this is very sexy underwear” he lie on top of me once again I was wishing so badly that he was completely naked, but his gym shorts left little to the imagination. He went through the explanation of a series of choking techniques and I just continue to lie there and enjoy the sensation feeling him getting his jollies by grinding himself into me and pretending he was an expert as he continued to dry hump me. After explaining one choke, I lie there with his arm around my neck and moaned, pressing my ass up into the air “this might be fun in certain situations” I said.

“How could getting choked out possibly be fun?” He asked me.

“You're too young for me to explain that to you.” I told him to never mind that, it was an adult thing. And I rollover on my back again this time not bothering to adjust my T-shirt. I told him to climb on one more time because I wanted another chance to try and pass his guard. I didn't of course, I just wanted him to stare at my cunt which was now completely wet. He positioned himself on top of me once again and I wrapped my legs around him, this time I started grinding my pelvis into him in a tight little circle, watching him stare at me wide eye’d disbelief.

“What?” I asked. “I want to know how to get out of this, or better yet how to keep you from getting out of this.” And then I reached out and pulled him down to me by his neck and slipped my tongue into his mouth, kissing him as we began to dry hump each other in the middle of my living room floor. I don't know why I acted so spontaneously but I continued squeezing my pelvis against his and unconsciously moaning.

“Mrs B did I hurt you?…..”

“shush!” I said. I pulled him down and I could feel him trying to shove his cock completely through the thin fabric of his shorts. I took one of his hands and guided him down to my pussy.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:49 PM
I pulled my thong to one side and placed his hand there moaning out loud and kissing him again. “FUCK baby that feels so good!” I grumbled. I told him not to stop as I started thrusting my pelvis up hard enough that it was causing my breasts to bounce around. I put my other hand down between my legs grabbing the length of his shaft and pulling it out of his shorts.

My breathing was beginning to be much more exasperated, gasping out of my mouth and approaching orgasm as my entire body tensed up and I lie there chanting softly, “don't move, don't move, stay right there.” I had just had an incredible orgasm from dry humping this young stud. With his shaft in my left hand I started pulling and caressing.

“ Mrs. B., oh God, what are you doing? Wow! Oh my god that feels incredible!”

I was now running the tip of his cock across my soaked labia and lifted my pelvis up and felt him slip inside of me all the way into his stomach. He sank is entirely inside of me and pause there feeling me contracting around him.
“Oh Baby!” I moaned as I dug my fingernails into his ass and held him there for a couple of moments enjoying the feeling of having a cock inside of me which I haven't felt in over a year.

Randy started to pump slowly, still not believing what was going on. And after only a couple of full-length strokes inside of me, he started grunting and pumping harder, “oh God, oh God, this feels so good. I can't take this Mrs. B. I'm coming!” He squealed as I started bucking myself up harder and harder. He emptied all of his hot cum deep inside of me as I lie there shivering and shaking, digging my fingernails into his ass. His penetration in me didn't last more than two minutes but it pushed me deep over the edge.

That's when the two of us heard another noise off behind us, and we both looked up the stairs towards the noise and saw my little baby on his knees in my stairway with his own massive erection, grunting and slapping his balls and in releasing three large ropes of semen down my staircase.
Upon seeing this both Randy and I scrambled up, him furiously trying to put himself back into his worn-out gym shorts and me trying to adjust my thong to cover just tired, wet fucked pussy.

Both of us still in shock, we both started apologizing. My son just knelt on his knees slowly caressing his now spent cock and staring at both of us defiantly. Looking back and forth from Randy to me, he had a look of burning hate as well as lust in his eyes. He didn't say a word, he just knelt there on his knees slowly stroking with a large stream of semen hanging from the tip that hadn't quite detached itself from his first eruption.

“Baby please don't tell your father. This is just a big mistake, and Mommy can explain. I was just so lonely, and I guess drinking that wine on my empty stomach and watching the two of the rolling around with those muscular bodies got the best of me. I don't know what happened.”

“Yeah right mom, like Mrs. Thompson got the best of you a couple of weeks ago right? I heard the two of you in the bedroom. Does Dad know that you're a lesbian?”

“Sweetheart I'm not a lesbian. I'm a bisexual, and just so you know, your father does know. And he encourages it.” Now starting to gain my composure again, I responded also by saying “I really don't like your attitude right now! If you want to talk with me about this please do. Come down here and sit down, but if you're going to act like a little brat, then maybe you should go back upstairs.”

He stomped down the stairs, still staring at me with anger and lust in his eyes. His cock still pointing outward, still purple and still erect.
Randy was just standing there in disbelief. “I'm sorry man, its just that..”
my son had cut him off and told him “just shut the fuck up! You call yourself a friend and you fuck my mom? I should kick your ass right here!” He told Randy to sit down. Randy and I sat on the sofa together like 2 embarrassed schoolchildren as my son stood there with one hand on his hip and the other hand holding his cock, which was much bigger than I could've imagined it..

“Baby I would like to tell you that I am sorry. And, you obviously enjoyed the show or you wouldn't have been standing there doing what you are doing, am I right?”

He nodded in approval, I continued to talk, telling him that Randy was just showing me what the two of you were doing earlier and this was completely my fault. It's just that I miss your father so much and I got really horny watching the two of you wrestling in the middle of the floor like that.”
“Really?” He asked.

“You are excited from watching both of us or just Randy?”

I could feel the heat beginning to build again in my pussy and my nasty thoughts were beginning to take over as Randy had gotten off far too soon for my satisfaction.

“Baby, you have no idea how horny you got your mom by watching the two of you. Both of you have gorgeous Cocks, and my imagination just ran wild for a moment.”

He Randy just sat there next to me silently with his jaw hanging wide open in disbelief. The one thing I did notice was he had another massive hard on as did my son.

Without really thinking too much about it, I slipped my right hand over and placed it on Randy’s growing cock and moved my legs open so that my son could see my soaked pussy. My other hand slips down and entered the side of my thong as I began to caress myself. I took a deep breath and exhaled, and started squeezing Randy harder. “Ouch!” He sounded off. But for some reason my son and I were locked in a very lustful stare at each other. At this point I asked him if he enjoyed what he was watching? “Did you really enjoy seeing me this way? Did you really hear me with Aunt Linda last week? What did you do?”

“Mama couldn't believe how hot you looked lying there. I mean, I've seen you naked a hundred times and your beautiful. I've even spied on you and Dad a couple of times, but it was different this time. You're so sexy! You left the door open last week with Aunt Linda. The two of you were screaming so loud and talking so nasty I thought you were fighting. But when I saw what you are doing, I stayed far enough away not to be noticed and I started doing what I'm doing right now.”

“Come closer to your mommy. Come closer so I can see you.” He walked up to me with his cock stretching the fabric of his gym shorts as I plunge my fingers into my pussy one last time. I brought them out, soaked with my juices and licked my two middle fingers.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
21-11-2007, 09:53 PM
We were both interrupted by Randy’s statement, “this is fucking awesome!” And I slid my left hand under his shorts and pulled his cock out. I started stroking him slowly, moaning and cooing and telling him how beautiful and big he was. How hard this felt in my hands and how horny he was making me. He walked as close as he could and I leaned forward pulling the entire length of his cock into my face.

I kept stroking and started kissing and licking the bottom of his shaft. I was moaning and he was moaning. I still had Randy's cock in my other hand, but I was completely focused on my baby. My hips gyrating against the rough fabric of the our sofa. He placed both hands in the back of my head and started pulling my head forward. As I felt him slide down my throat, which actually caused me to gag a couple of times, I pulled myself off, coughed and took a deep breath and told him to go easy. I was out of practice. And with that being said, I slid off the sofa and got on my knees. I took him back into my mouth and placed my hands on his ass and started guiding him forward slowly into my throat.

He looked at Randy and told him to get down and start eating my pussy. I couldn't believe my son was saying this, and I moaned a deep guttural moan while tasting his cock deep into the back of my neck.

“I said lie down on the floor and start eating her pussy Randy. I'm serious.”

“But I just came inside of her” Randy protested.

“Good, it should be that much easier, it's your own cum you'll be tasting.”
Randy got down and lie flat on his back, he worked himself up between my son's legs and got his head under my pussy. I just kept right on sucking. My baby kept right on pumping himself to my throat with his hands forcing the back of my head down onto him., and I felt Randy's tongue slip inside my wet little pussy. He started licking slowly at first, but I started dropping more of my body weight and pumping my hips back and forth. I could feel his nose tickling my ass and I started pumping my mouth faster across my sons hard swollen purple cock. Gyrating my hips, trying to find that nose again that had just tickled my rectum and sent electric shocks to my entire body

“That's it mom, suck my fucking cock! Suck that fat fucking cock deep in your mouth!”

I couldn't believe my own baby was talking like this to his mother, but all I could do was moan and suck harder. It seemed like my son was in total control. Both of us were following orders and I would squeal every time I could feel Randy's nose tickle my ass. My baby pulled out of my mouth without warning, and I protested, still wanting to suck every drop of him. But he told me to get off of Randy and lie down on my back.

“What?” I asked him. He told me to lie down so he could mount me. “Mom, I want to fuck you too.” My pussy was gaping wide open, my clitoris was so swollen it was completely exposed from its hood and Randy was so excited he was jumping around with a massive erection. “And what you want me to do he asked?”

“You just stand there and Jack off!” My son ordered.

I was already rubbing my pussy in anticipation. I knew that it wouldn't take much for me to continue to rub my expose clitoris to bring me to another screaming orgasm. And I knew that I had crossed a line that I couldn't come back from when I started wrestling with Randy earlier that evening. But I never thought this was going to happen.

My son got on his knees between my legs and started stroking his cock like a pro. Still staring at me with lust like a lover and a family member. He lifted both of my legs up on the shoulders and guided himself only in deep enough for me to feel the head.

“Don't stop baby!” I pleaded, “come on, give it to me. Give me all that fat cock! You've got mommy so horny watching you stand there stroking your cock in the stairs.”

Randy couldn't take the anticipation. He was standing there with his legs spread wide open and his cock in his hand stroking his fast as he could. It was almost funny because he just kept repeating “this is so fucking awesome!”

That's when my baby thrusted the entire length of himself deep inside my little cunt. I screamed out in pain and in ecstasy and he pulled back out and rammed inside of me again. He kept doing it, pulling the entire length out and sometimes missing my wet hole. But I would quickly grab his shaft and guide him back inside of me, and within a matter of seconds I was screaming at the top of my lungs, “my God you've got me coming. You got your mom to orgasm, don't ever stop fucking me! Hard, harder, harder!” I screamed as my fingernails were digging into the flesh of his muscular young ass. It seemed like the harder I would dig into his ass, the more violently he would thrust inside of me. I could see his entire body starting to turn purple and I knew he was going to come soon.

“Don't come in me please. Don't come in me.”

He just kept thrusting as though he couldn't hear me. Pounding and abusing his poor mother. His balls were completely full and retracted into his stomach and I could feel his tension. Randy dropped down to his knees and started jacking himself off inches from my face. Just when I told my son “I want to taste you”, he grunted and gave me a final thrust and sank deep inside of me. I felt load after load of hot Jism squirting deep into my stomach and I kept thrusting my hips up to meet his powerful thrust, all the while screaming “no no no, don't stop. Don't stop fucking me!”

He was no longer moving, just sitting there in joining the sensations and the heat of his mother's wet exhausted vaginal area. Feeling it spasm uncontrollably inside of me.

Randy worked his way as close as he could get to me and I attempted to lean up enough to lick and suck on the head of his cock but he was jacking himself off to wildly and too fast. His hand actually hit me in the mouth twice as he released a large stream of his own hot semen right into my face and hair. I wiped it off and started rubbing it all over my breasts, at this I began to shutter and have my fourth orgasm.

After this, we all walked out to the back Lanai completely naked and all of us soaked in our bodily fluids, exhausted. And set ourselves down the hot tub. After this, I made sure that neither of them were going to mention this to anyone as we all took a vow of silence together. Randy now looks at me in a completely different light whenever he comes over which his daily, even though we have never done this again.

He always asked me, and he always asks me if we can grapple some more. I even caught him jacking off in my bedroom. I told him that I didn't think so. As for me and my son, I spent the next couple of weeks with him sleeping in my bed and teaching him the proper art of giving and receiving oral sex. He is now a fantastic lover. I've caught him twice in his room with his girlfriend, and him instructing her on how to properly stroke and suck his cock at the same time.

Being that she is only 14, very inexperienced and sure she cannot meet up to my son's high standards. But given time, I'm sure he will teach her. And yes, both times that I caught her on her knees with my son's hard cock pumping in and out of her mouth, watching her eyes water as he would show himself down her throat and she would gag, I was in the hallway playing with myself. I simply couldn't help it. Watching him with a horny young teenager on her knees the same way he had me, I would unfasten my jeans right here in the hallway, slipping my hand inside my panties and bring myself to orgasm.


The End !!! :D

That's All Folks !!! Good The Night !!! :)

stoneflint
22-11-2007, 02:50 AM
nice thread & keeping tuned to more. :cool:

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 08:11 AM
nice thread & keeping tuned to more.

Wow !!! That's very EARLY of you bro stoneflint to come in to this thread to read the stories here . :D

A Very Big Welcome To You ! Please enjoy the stories here and no rush to it , just take your time . ;)

otamay
22-11-2007, 05:04 PM
Small gift box from Him
by juggith

It was Christmas, and my boyfriend and I had agreed that since we hadn't been dating that long, that we would exchange gifts, but very small gifts. I went over to his apartment in the afternoon, loaded with goodies to eat and a small gift for him. I love to give presents, so since we had decided to exchange small, I brought over food and wine so we would not have to leave the house.

When I arrived, he insisted that we open the wine and hang out before opening the gifts. I was excited by his sensitivity to the idea of the holiday, and agreed to put the gift giving off until after eating.

I had been boycotting under garments and today was no different, even though I was wearing a skirt. I just had to be careful to remember to sit like a lady. After a few glasses of wine, some good food, not only did I not really pay attention to how I was sitting; I was literally in his lap. He was rubbing my bare legs underneath my skirt when he commented about me not wearing any panties. That's when he stated that it was time for gifts.

He grabbed a box from underneath the tree and placed it in my lap. I ripped open the paper and found a "sex kit" in front of me. Normally, I would have thought this was a ballsy gift to give a girl you have only been dating for 3 months, but with the wine, the music and the moistness that had collected between my thighs from our kissing and touching, I just giggled. "Open it up and check it out" I opened the box and found various lotions, condoms, vibrators of various shapes, and something I was completely oblivious to. It looked like an egg. I picked it up and laughed, "What am I supposed to do with this??"

"You've never heard of the cordless egg?" he replied. "No" I said. "Lean back, let me show you,"

I did as he asked and leaned back, raising one leg onto the back of the couch. He removed the "remote" from the box then disappeared below my waist. I heard the vibrating of the toy, and then felt overwhelming warmth on my clit as he placed his mouth over it, lapping it with his tongue. Then he slid the egg inside my soaking hole. I arched my back in a combination of ecstasy and shock at the feeling. He lifted my other leg up and munched hungrily at my cunt.

My juices started to flow, and I felt them drip down my ass. He took his fingers and slipped them inside me, and then let them wander down the crack of my slippery ass. Soon, his fingers found my tight hole. He slid them into my ass. I could feel his fingers pressed against the vibrating egg inside my pussy. It was intense. He released me for a moment as he dropped his pants and allowed his hard cock to show itself to me. He stood next to me and I took his cock into my mouth.

I sucked it hard. rubbing his balls with one hand, stroking his cock with the other. He was starting to give me a taste of his man lube. I ached for more; all the while he was playing with the speed of the egg buried deep inside my snatch.

Again, he grabbed my leg, and turned me so my pussy was facing his throbbing muscle. He slapped his cock on my wet hole, teasing me with the tip of it, rubbing my clit with his fingers. Then, as if I wasn't begging to be fucked immediately, he bent my legs up to my ears, and started to rub his swollen cock head on my ass hole. I had never done that before, but I didn't stop him. Slowly he eased his cock into my ass, using his hands to spread my cheeks apart, watching each inch penetrate deep inside my ass.

I could feel his hard cock press against the maddening egg, it was like nothing I had ever felt, and from his reaction, nothing he had experienced either.

He pumped my rear, and rubbed my swollen slit. I was moaning and screaming, "Oh, yes…I am going to come, baby, yeah" He slammed his cock deep inside me, shoved his fingers in my pussy and used his thumb to carry me to my climax. I came hard, tightening my ass on his cock. I was barely done when I felt his cock start to pulsate, and then his eyes left the sight of our joining and roll back in his head.

He gasped for air, screaming something about giving it to me good, taking it deep or whatever. I was so exhausted I barely knew what he said. He collapsed on the floor in front of me.

I leaned forwarded and grabbed the damn remote to the egg out of his hand and turned it off. I couldn't handle any more. I popped the egg out onto the floor, and picked up my gift for him. Then he said, "What you just gave me was all the gift I could ever have asked for."

"Good," I said, "then I'm keeping the sweater I got you." Needless to say, that was the start of what I hope to be a long-standing holiday tradition.

THE END

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 07:23 PM
"You've never heard of the cordless egg?"



Well done bro otamay !!! :)

I also never heard of the cordless egg !!! :D

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 08:54 PM
Story posting time loh !!! Do you all like SURPRISE ? Here's one interesting story - Tilte : Big Surprise . Enjoy !!! ;)



Last week my wife gave me a wonderful surprise. I had been feeling run down, because of work, and in my personal life nothing seemed to be going my way. I couldn't even win a hand of cards when the guys came over. The bills were getting paid on time, and my marriage was solid but it just didn't seem like we had any quality time to just be with each other. Either I was working or she was working, and when we were both home, we were both tired.

I guess Jenny decided to do something about it.

It had been a typical day at work. The phones would ring non-stop and the customers all had problems that could have been avoided if they had actually bothered to read their manuals we provided. I love my job, don't get me wrong, but when I have to stay at work an extra 2 hours because someone was just plain lazy, that just sets the tone for the rest of my evening to be shitty. Thankfully, the ride home that night was quick and uneventful.

When I got out of the car, Jenny greeted me at the door wearing my favorite outfit, a black merrywidow. (It's a one piece with a really high French cut.) On top of that she was wearing a dinner jacket and a black velvet choker. Before I could even make a comment about how wonderful she looked, she planted a big kiss on me, and then led me into the kitchen where she had prepared dinner for me.

The meal was a knockout. Jenny is a wonderful cook, but because of her schedule, she almost never gets a chance to do it. When she does get the time, however, she can make a meal worthy of kings. With her sitting on my lap feeding me every bite, I doubted that there were many kings who felt as special as I did. Not only that, but she finished the meal off by feeding me strawberries that were dipped in either chocolate, honey, or her. Classy and just a little bit sassy. That is why I married her. That and her 34D-26-33 hourglass figure.

When I was done Jenny asked me if I would please take a shower for her before we got into more intimate things. She also informed me that she needed some time to prepare a surprise for me. I thought that what I had seen so far was a big enough surprise, but if she had more in store for me, I'd do whatever she wanted, which was of course, what she had in mind all along. For me to do what she wanted.

Before I left for the shower, Jenny decided that I needed just a bit more teasing. She slowly undressed me while kissing every inch of my body. When I was eventually allowed to head towards the shower, she made sure to smack my ass extra hard as I was leaving the room.

While I showering, I heard the bathroom door open and close and I was mildly disappointed to discover that my wife was not going to join me, and perhaps help me lather up a little. Assuming that she was just trying to tease me some more, I hurried up, and, as I was drying myself off, I noticed a pile of something in the corner near the sink. Apon closer examination, it turned out to be a pair of leather thong underwear, a bow tie, and a note. The note read:

"Lover, Tonight will be special because I will be in charge. You will only do what I tell you to do. You will obey my every command. You will be my slave, and I will be your master. If you agree to all of this, you will meet me in living room, wearing your new underwear and the tie that I have left you. If you do not agree... well... I just know that you will."

How could anyone resist and offer like that? I gave myself a really close shave, including my private area, and before leaving the bathroom, I made sure that my tie was on straight and that I was prepared for whatever she may demand. Jenny isn't known for being the dominant type, but if she wanted this, I was going to be the best damn submissive man in the world.

She had on her the same outfit as before, but with a cat-o-nine-tails and a pair of high heels that completely transformed her image from sexy wife, to a no nonsense dominatrix. Never having played the game before, but knowing the rules, I dropped to my knees with my head bowed and asked her how she would like me to please her.

Jenny sat down on the couch and had me crawl over and put my head in her lap. not sexually, but like a dog would do to his master. She stroked my hair, and thanked me for agreeing to be her slave for the evening. Clarifying the rules further she told me that I could end the night at any time by saying the phrase "Game over". However if I did that then I should expect to never play the game again, and that she would never return the favor by someday being my slave.

I told her that I understood completely, and I honestly thought that I did.

Testing me, she had me crawl up on her lap and arch my ass high up into the air where it received 21 good smacks with her whip. I know there were 21 cracks, because I had to count, out loud, each hit as it stung my ass. If I didn't say it loud enough, then that smack didn't count and she would do it again. My ass was no doubt red, but, it didn't hurt as much as it made me realize that she was in charge, and that I would actually let her do anything she wanted.

When she was done, she then instructed me to stand up, in front of her, and start pleasuring myself. This was something I had never done before. We had both masturbated in the same bed as each other, but I had never done it with her watching me like this. It felt like I was doing it purely for her pleasure, which, I guess, was the point.

Feeling my own freshly shaven cock has always been a turn on for me. I don't know why, but it just feels so much better then when there is hair or stubble on the base of it.. Jenny made things even `harder' when she started lightly whipping my nipples. Just when it started feeling really good, she laid back on the couch and started to finger herself underneath her outfit. I wasn't able to actually see anything, but the thought of her finger going in and out of her beautiful blonde snatch just drove me crazy.

She must have known that I was on the edge because she stopped me. Leading me to the bedroom by my hair, she ordered me to lay on the bed where she tied my hands to the headboard with 2 long silk scarves. I could tell I was in a for a long night of teasing and pleasuring when she put the mask over my eyes, but when she put the headphones on my ears, and then played one of those "Sounds of the Oceans" tapes, I had no idea what she was going to happen. Being without my vision, and hearing, made me feel more helpless then I ever could have imagined.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 08:59 PM
I felt her lips gently kiss mine, and when I started to kiss back, she stopped. I then felt her lick and gently bite my nipples, and when I moaned she would stop. I felt her hand lightly rub my balls, and when I would spread my legs, she would, yet again, stop. Doing this over and over, never letting me know what part of my body would be teased next, and stopping before I really began to enjoy it. Teasing me and frustrating me beyond all belief.

The worst part was when she stopped everything all together.

I was about to say something when I felt her mouth completely engulf my cock. The whole thing! She has never been able to deep throat me before, and then it hit me, or rather I should say, they hit me... her lips began kissing me, and I realized that someone else had my cock in their mouth. Jenny must have worked long and hard to set this evening up, and I sure didn't mind.

The combination of lips on my cock, sucking me stronger then I had ever been sucked before, and 2 sets of hands rubbing all over my body was really driving me wild. I was, again, close to orgasm, but I knew damn well that my wife was not about to let that happen. Not that early. Not that easily.

Jenny climbed up on top of me, and placed her pussy on my face. Taking that to be an order, I began to lick and suck her already creamy pussy. It was already dripping wet, and it took me almost no time to bring her to orgasm. Normally she likes to take a break between orgasms, but that night she rode my face until I gave her a second orgasm and I could literally feel her juices running down my face and onto my neck.

Climbing off of me she must have knocked the headphones off of my ears a little bit, because I could hear her say to the other person "OK. Now it's your turn."

I opened my mouth wide expecting another pussy on my face when something round and hard popped in my mouth instead, I realized I had a big juicy cock in my mouth.

I began sucking him for everything I was worth, but apparently that wasn't good enough. He began to fuck my face, using my mouth like a pussy. I couldn't resist. My hands were tied and to be honest I was kind of enjoying it. I still tried to swirl my tongue around and make it as pleasurable as I possibly could for him. I wanted him to remember me as the best head he ever had.

While this was going on, my wife was rubbing my cock slowly, while gently fingering my asshole. No doubt enjoying the scene of her man being used as an oral fuck toy.

His smell was wonderful and manly, and he had such a strong masculine scent that I knew I'd want him again when I wasn't tied up. I'd give him my mouth, and my throat willingly. I could feel his public hairs bush up against my cheeks and nose every time he thrust into my face, and his grunts and groans were becoming louder and louder, completely downing out the sounds coming from the headphones.

My wife stopped playing with my balls and whispered in my ear,
"Honey, are you enjoying yourself?"

"Yes!" I grunted when he popped himself out of my mouth for a second.

"Good. Are you ready to cum?"

"God yes!", I replied while trying to find his missing cock with my tongue.

"Then you only have to do one more thing for me, OK?"

"Yes, yes, anything you want. Anything."

With that, the man climbed off me and put my ankles up on his chest. I wasn't expecting that! I thought she was going to have me swallow his load, but I didn't expect him to actually fuck me. I began to panic. Trying to remember the phrase she told me, I remembered it just as I also remembered that if I used it, we wouldn't play this game again. Ever.

I didn't have to think about it very long, not that I had that luxury, so I began to relax knowing that if I was tense, his cock was going to hurt me a hell of a lot more then if I at least tried to enjoy it. Besides, I have enjoyed the occasional finger in my ass, and this guy was well lubed with my own spit.

As the head of his cock began sliding in my asshole (I won't lie) it hurt. He wasn't unusually large, but my ass just wasn't used to having a cock in it. He must have sensed that he was hurting me because he began to back out a bit, and then slowly, and with small strokes, enter me, 1/16 of an inch at a time until he was all the way in me. As I as getting used to
this painful, and unusual feeling, my wife started to give me head. That was when it started to feel really amazing. It was like my dick was one hundred times more sensitive, and my asshole was on fire with pleasure. When she began pinching my nipples, that was it for me, I began to shoot my load into her mouth.

My muscles tightening up must have pushed him over the edge too, because I could actually feel him shooting his cum in my ass. I felt his cock jerking in me, and my asshole became sloppy and wet. The jizz made his cock slip in and out of my ass so easily... I wonder now how much there was, because I could feel it dripping from my sore little asshole.

Then my wife kissed me, and when I kissed her back, my mouth was full of my own cum. Yet another surprise! I opened wide and let her give back to me what I had given her: a mouthful of cum.

They both left the room, and I could hear the front door open and close - when she came back and undid my blindfold I had only one question.

"Who was that guy anyway?"

Her reply, "You will find out when I let you watch the video tape I just made."


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:04 PM
So how about a story about ballet dancer - Title : Spen And The Ballet Dancer . Enjoy !!! ;)



Spen gave Jack the standard 10 dollar fare for the ride up the track from Jack's store to the scattering of houses at the cliff edge. It was the only place he knew where the local taxi was an ancient four-wheel-drive pickup. It was about 100 yards to walk down the path from the track to the front door of Danny's cottage where he was staying for the weekend. He was expecting Danny's dalmation, Sprinkle, to come bounding along the path, barking his head off as usual, but no, silence. Spen was puzzled to find the front door closed and no sign of life.

He was wondering quite what to do when he heard "Helloooo". It was a female voice, but he couldn't see who was calling. Then he saw her, 50 yards off to his left, leaning over the low fence between Danny's property and the one next door and waving to him. The house next door was called the Lighthouse, and indeed that was what it was in days gone by. Spen dropped his bag on the front porch of Danny's house and strolled toward the woman. As he approached he could see she was a woman probably in her seventies, tiny, probably no more than 5"2' and slim. Her grey hair was pulled back into a French roll.

As her came close she said "You must be Spen".

"You recognise me?" asked Spen.

"Danny asked me to look out for you. He said a 6’2” black man with a shaved head. I don’t imagine there would be two of you fitting that description, do you?” Her voice was exactly what you'd expect from looking at her - neat, prim, beautifully enunciated. The accent was Boston, or even English. "Sprinkle cut her foot on some glass, and Danny's taken her down to Doc Taylor's".

"I thought Doc Taylor was a human doctor", said Spen.

She smiled. "Doc said to me once 'if you've seen one mammal you've seen them all' and he looks after minor ailments in all our cats and dogs. I don't now how he'd be with anything more exotic"

"Thanks for telling me about Sprinkle". Spen wasn't quite sure what to do. The lady took charge.

"Come on up to the house, I'll make you some tea while you wait".

"Sounds great - thanks"

Spen stepped over the low fence and followed her across her garden toward her house. He found that following her was an arousing experience. The long skirt she was wearing under a shapeless anorak swung rhythmically with her swift graceful walk. She looked around from time to time to make sure he was keeping up. The walk went uphill fairly steeply to start with, and as they reached the top of the slope, her house came into view. It was a small square white house. Its outstanding feature was the glass enclosure on its roof that had obviously been the lighthouse. Spen caught up and walked alongside her. She looked at him and smiled.

"By the way, my name is Alexandrina Petrolofskya. Please call me Petal, everyone does".

Spen remembered then that Danny had told him about the reclusive Petal who lived in the Lighthouse - how she never accepted invitations to local parties and the like, starting rumours that she was an eccentric millionairess, a witch, a transvestite, whatever. Spen decided that she might be a millionairess, but she was no man.

As they reached the house she moved ahead and opened the front door. She pointed to a door directly ahead of them and said "That's the powder room if you need to freshen up. I'll go and put the kettle on for tea". Petal went through a door to the left.

Spen did indeed need to 'freshen up’; it was his first opportunity for a pee since he got off the plane more than two hours ago.

When he'd finished, he opened the door that Petal had gone through and found himself in a kitchen that extended from front to back of the house. From the floor length windows at the back of the house there was a magnificent view out over the cliffs to the rolling Atlantic Ocean.

A small breakfast bar separated the cooking area from a sitting area by the back windows. An old comfortable-looking armchair sat by the window, with a large pair of binoculars hanging within easy reach. Petal had discarded that anorak, revealing a tight tee shirt which did nothing to hide the shape of her breasts. It was cropped off at waist level and revealed a tantalising inch of flesh when she moved. Spen was pleasantly surprised – she had a better body than he’d seen on forty-year-olds. Only the laughter lines around her eyes and little wrinkles around her mouth gave away her age.

"More comfortable now?” she asked.

"Thank you, yes", he replied, smiling.

"Come sit here". She pointed to a bar stool at the breakfast bar that allowed him to enjoy the view.

She poured the tea and put a cup in front of Spen. On the counter, Spen saw a program for a performance of Swan Lake.

"You're a ballet fan?" he asked.

"You could say that ballet is my life." She paused and looked down, as if deciding how much she could say to this stranger. “I was a ballerina in my early life, but I was forced to give that up”. She paused again. Spen didn’t say anything. He realised that Petal would say only as much as she felt comfortable telling. She took a breath. “I was lucky enough to dance with the Bolshoi for several years – I had a Russian father. I married the choreographer. Unfortunately he turned out to be a rather nasty gentleman who preferred 18-year-olds to his aging wife – I must have been all of 25 by then! “. She looked up and smiled to make sure Spen was interested in her story. “When I told him I was leaving him he turned really nasty and told me that if I left he would make sure I never danced professionally again. I decided to call his bluff. Unfortunately, he wasn’t bluffing.” She looked up again, then giggled and put her hand over her mouth. “Oh dear, I’ve known you for ten minutes, and already I’m boring you with my life story!”

Spen laughed. “Other people’s stories are always fascinating. What do you do now?”

“I write articles for ballet magazines, review ballet books, proofread other people’s ballet books, give the occasional lesson for very special pupils. Generally enough to keep myself out of mischief. Luckily my second husband left me well provided-for, so I can pick and choose what I do”

“Lucky you”, said Spen. “I still have to work to pay the bills”

“Is your wife joining you at Danny’s?”

“My wife died three years ago”

“Oh, Spen, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know”. Petal looked up, genuinely sad that she might have opened old wounds.

Spen looked to change the subject back to Petal and her life. He reached for the ballet program. “You went to see this, I presume?”

“Yes, I had a review to write for a ballet monthly magazine”

“Enjoy it?”

“Not too bad for a local company. The problem, if one has danced at a very high level, is that it’s easy for one to be very critical. This girl’s arm should be a little higher; that boy entered half-a-beat late, and so on. The worst part of the evening, though, was my escort”.

Spen smiled. “Go on”.

“He was a very handsome gentleman, very polite and gallant. Unfortunately, when he brought me home, I asked him in for a nightcap, but he refused. I was rather looking forward to being gently ravished”. She laughed. “Is it alright to say ‘ravished’?”

Spen laughed with her. “I think it’s a wonderful word, very expressive”

Petal seemed embarrassed, as if she’d said too much, been too open. There was silence between them for a few minutes, the Petal offered more tea.
“No thank you”. He pulled his mobile phone from his belt and held it up. “I’ll just ring Danny’s house and see if he’s back”.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:06 PM
Petal reached over and put a hand on his arm. “Don’t ring yet, I’m enjoying so much having a man around the house. Let me give you a guided tour”.

She didn’t wait for an answer, but stood up and went through a door at the back of the kitchen.

As she moved away she said, “This is the kitchen, obviously. I spend most of my time here or in the lighthouse”. She went through the door. “This is my sitting room”. It was comfortably if rather sparsely furnished. On a side table stood a collection of photographs. She picked one up and handed it to Spen. It showed a big man in uniform. “This is my second husband. He was a captain in the British Merchant Navy, and loved ballet almost as much as I do. That’s how we met, at Covent Garden in London. He died fifteen years ago, on my 60th birthday”.

Spen said “He was a very handsome man – you must have been proud of him”. He noted her age. 75! He had always preferred older women, but 75! Good grief!

Petal led the way out through a door at the front of the sitting room that led back into the entrance hall. She climbed a narrow staircase. Spen enjoyed following her, with her round rear swaying seductively in front of his face. Halfway up she turned and smiled at Spen, but said nothing. At the top of the stairs were four doors off a small landing. She opened one and led the way inside.

“This is my bedroom”. It was furnished in the same spare, rather masculine style as the sitting room. “I have my own bathroom over there”. She pointed to a door in the corner of the room, but made no attempt to show Spen inside it. She withdrew to the landing, and pointed to the other doors in turn.
“That’s the spare bedroom. That’s the main bathroom”. She opened the last door, led the way through it and turned to Spen and smiled.
“This is my favourite room in the house”

She led the way up another narrow staircase. When they reached the top, she opened the only door and went through. She turned and allowed Spen to enter. The room was the original lighthouse. The actual light had been removed, leaving an octagonal room, with all but one of the walls glass. There was a queen size bed on one side, and a small desk with a laptop computer on the other side. Around the room, leaning against the windows were several paintings. They seem to fall into two groups – seascapes showing rugged coastlines and raging seas and portraits of ballet dancers, male and female. The views were breathtaking. Across one window at the rear of the room was fitted a ballet dancers’ practice barre. To the left of this window stood a large telescope on a tripod; to the right an unfinished seascape on an easel.

“I still do my ballet exercises for 30 minutes every morning”, she said, smiling at Spen.

“It shows”, said Spen.

She dropped him a small curtsey. “Thank you, kind sir”.

“You paint, too?”

“Yes. The seascapes are my husband’s. I’m trying that one on the easel, but I just can’t get the colour and movement correct.”

She walked across the room to the barre. Watching her walk was more erotic than some blue films Spen had seen. She walked with such grace. A dancer’s walk. Her toes pointed down, feet slightly splayed. When she reached the barre she leaned on it and gazed out through the glass.

“I work in this room, but sometimes I just have to take my computer downstairs and draw the curtains, the view is so distracting.”

“I can well believe it”

They stood silently for a few minutes and watched a container ship disappear slowly across the horizon.

Petal didn’t look round at Spen when she said, “I would bring a man to this room if I thought he might be interested in ravishing me”. She said it quietly, almost if talking to herself.

Spen didn’t quite know how to respond to this. He wanted her badly, but didn’t want to jump to any wrong conclusions.

“How would you expect the gentleman to show that he was interested in ravishing you?”

She didn’t reply for a moment or two, and Spen wondered if she’d heard him, or if he’d overstepped the mark. Then she spoke.

“I think I’d like him to stand behind me and put his arms around my waist”.

Spen moved behind her and slipped his arms around her waist. He had to reach down – Spen was a good foot taller than the diminutive Petal. He felt her lean back against his chest. Looking over her head he could see, reflected in the window, a smile creep across her face.

“And how would you indicate that, um”, Spen struggled to find the right words, “that his, er, advances were acceptable?”

She paused again.

“Well”. Another pause. “If he was just acceptable, I would put my hands over his. Like this”. Her hands were warm and soft. “If he was more than acceptable, I would move his hands, like this”. She held Spen’s right hand with her right hand, and lifted the edge of her tee-shirt with her left hand. She moved Spen’s right hand up across her rib cage. Her skin had that lovely papery feel that older women have. She stopped when the edge of Spen’s hand reached the underside of her breast. Spen took the initiative and moved his thumb across her breast until it encountered her nipple. A low, quiet moan escaped from Petal’s lips and she moved Spen’s hand further up so that his hand covered her breast. He squeezed it gently. He felt the nipple grow rigid under his palm.

“Would it promote the gentleman’s cause if he were to kiss your neck?” asked Spen, his lips almost touching her ear.

“Oh, yes. Oh, indeed, yes”. Her voice had become quieter, breathy.

Spen moved his lips across her neck, from below her ear to the neckline of her tee-shirt and back, giving little kisses and licks that had her sighing and squirming her buttocks into Spen’s groin. She gave a little throaty chuckle when she felt Spen’s erection pushing into her rear.

“And if he were to nibble her ear?”

“Oh, yes. Oh, yes”

Spen gently pushed her tongue into the rim of her ear, then nibbled around the edge of her earlobe. She groaned softly, then squeezed his right hand to indicate it should stay covering her breast. She took his left hand and pushed inside the elasticated waist of her skirt, inside her panties, down until Spen could feel soft, crisp hair beneath his fingers, Petal was pushing hard back into Spen’s groin now, grinding her buttocks left and right across his erection. Spen moved his fingers up and down through her pubic hair until he could feel moisture seeping through to lubricate his movements. He gently parted the hair and found her warm, soft pussy lips. He moved his middle finger upwards until it found her clitoris, firm and sensitive. Petal gasped each time Spen’s finger moved across her little button.

“What you have the gentleman do next?” Spen was having trouble getting the words out.

“He would … oh, oh,……he would … pick me up by the waist and throw me on the bed. Face down.” The words came out in a rush.

Spen did as she requested. He was able to lift her easily, and drop her, face down, onto the bed.

“Push my skirt up to my waist.” Orders, not requests, now. “Kiss and bite my bottom.”


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:07 PM
Spen didn’t need any encouragement. He pushed up her skirt to reveal the bottom he had watched ascend two staircases. The thong she wore did nothing to conceal the beautiful globes of her arse. Spen grasped them and moulded them in his hands. He pushed her legs apart and inserted two fingers into her pussy. Petal gasped.

“Deeper, deeper, please deeper” Petal was asking, pleading.

The liquid from her pussy was flowing onto Spen’s palm. He worked it higher and higher along the crease between the cheeks of her arse until it reached the puckered brown opening of her rectum, then he pushed his thumb against the opening until he could feel it give. Petal was moaning and groaning under his ministrations.

“Oh, my …….. I’ve never ……. Oh, please, oh please …..oh…. oh ……yes, yes …….please, I want you inside me ….”

Spen removed his hand, stood up and quickly unbuckled his belt and shucked off his trousers and shorts. Petal watched him over her shoulder, hers eyes glinting, a smile on her lips. Spen knelt back on the bed, his prick standing out like a bowsprit on a sailing ship. She saw him coming and lifted herself to her knees, her legs apart to accommodate him. Her hand snaked between her legs, grasped his length and steered into her sopping pussy. Spen pushed gently until his pubic hair was crushed against the cheeks of her arse. He stayed still for a long moment, then started to thrust.

“Long and slow, Spen, long and slow. Please”

Spen did as she asked, withdrawing as far as he dare, then slowly pushing all the way in. Petal groaned with each thrust. The groans got louder and louder, until Spen was worried that he might be hurting her. Then he felt her whole body stiffen as her orgasm overtook her. She gripped the blanket on the bed. Spen thrust his prick into her. He reached underneath her and grasped her breasts. They were hot, the nipples rigid. He felt her shake and push back hard, as if to bury his prick as far as it would go. Then her body relaxed and she collapsed onto the bed, chuckling.

“Oh, Spen, that was wonderful. The very best ravishing I’ve had since …. well, for a very long time”. Her breath was coming in short gasps, but she slowly recovered. Then she realised that Spen was still rigid inside her.

She said, “Spen. You didn’t ….. finish, did you?”

Spen smiled. “No”

“Oh, that’s not fair! What’s your favourite position?”

“I want you on top of me.” He lay down on the bed beside her.

She chuckled. “Wonderful”

She stood up on the bed, threw off her tee-shirt and her skirt and panties, then on top of Spen, reaching down and guiding his solid prick into her soaking pussy.

“Please ravish me some more, as fast or slow as you like!”

He reached round her and gripped her arse cheeks, massaging and separating them.

He pulled her mouth down to his. Her lips were soft, sweet. Her tongue came out to wrestle with his. She caressed his shaved head with one hand, the other she put behind her and caressed Spen’s scrotum. The hand roamed further down to his rectum. She could just reach far enough to push one joint of her finger inside him. Spen returned the favour. He could reach much easier than she could and grasped the cheek of her arse, at the same time pushing his middle finger into her rectum. He began thrusting his prick into her, faster and faster. She urged him on.

“Yes, yes. Faster, faster. Harder, harder. Come on, I want to feel you explode inside me. Spen, darling, please, please, please.”

Spen couldn’t hold back any more and let go inside her.

“Don’t stop, darling, please, I’m nearly there again. Oh, oh, oh, oh”. Her grunts kept time with Spen’s thrusts. Then, she went rigid again, her finger thrust as far as she could reach into Spen’s arsehole.

She lay down on Spen and kissed and nibbled his neck and the side of his jaw.

“Nice?”

Spen kept his eyes closed. “Wonderful”

“Spen?”
“Uh-huh”
She was quiet for a moment, then she said, “Would you like to come and spend a weekend with me? I’m a very solitary person, and I don’t anyone living with me, but occasionally I love company, particularly male company, with someone who is good at ravishing.” She giggled like a little girl.

“Well, I’m not sure. I mean, all there is to do here is to watch the ships go by, make love, drink tea, make love, walk along the cliffs, make love …….” He looked up at Petal. Her face had a look of desperate disappointment; he couldn’t keep a straight face any longer, but broke into a smile to let her know he was teasing. She tried to maintain the look but couldn’t and burst into laughter.

“You rotten beast. You had me believing you. I let you into my house, you make love to me three times, and this is how you treat me.”

“Hey – we only made love twice!”

She leaned forward and bit the end of his nose. “You don’t think you’re escaping just yet, do you?”


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:16 PM
Here's one story about gym - Title : Balling the gym teacher



I loved going to gym class. I didn't really care about sports too much but I loved to look at Ms. MIller. I don't know if any of the other kids liked her but I thought she was hot. I guessed her to be around 40 and at 5'2" and maybe 135 pounds, she was a fit, sexy little number, just right for a guy my size. She had short blond hair and a wonderful round ass. She'd always wear sweat pants and a t-shirt or a tight sweat shirt in the winter. My mouth would water as she walked back and forth in front of us calling role. Her sweat pants would cling to her body as her sexy ass cheeks bunched up with each step and they'd ride up into her crotch in the front and I'd go dizzy thinking about what her pussy might be like. Her tops always strained against what appeared to be a nice set of tits. My nights were filled with masturbatory fantasies of Ms. Miller from 9th grade on.

I was a real suck up too. I got teased about it a little but I didn't care. Whenever Ms. Miller needed a volunteer, my hand was up. She seemed to like me and I basked in her smiles and compliments. Gym was only mandatory for 9th and 10th grade but I elected to continue my physical education the last two years as well. Ms. Miller was the only p.e. teacher in our school. By the last two years, I was kind of like her assistant. It sort of just happened, instead of asking for volunteers, she would just ask me to get the equipment or take role or anything else she needed done. I got a fair amount of teasing. Kids called me suck up and brown noser, but I didn't care. I would usually clean up after class and eventually was given the responsibility of cleaning towels and garbage out of the locker rooms. It wasn't that I relished the idea of digging through a bunch of guys dirty towels and garbage, I felt like Ms. Miller treated me like an equal rather than a kid and I was desperate to feel like a man in her eyes. Also, once in a while, I would find a pair of panties in the girls locker room. I could still appreciate the girls my own age and I would jerk off furiously into some unnamed pair of cotton panties, as I imagined which of the hottest girls in school they might belong to. It was on one of these occassions that my relationship with Ms. Miller changed.

I was cleaning out the girls locker room on after noon. I always saved this for last since I derived a perverse sense of pleasure from it. As usual, I was hoping to find something I could sniff or feel to fuel my eager imagination. Ms. Miller was always doing her planning or whatever else teachers do and school was out so I usually felt relatively safe. To my delight, I found a pair of red satin panties almost immediately. In fact, I found them right in the spot I usually selected for masturbating. Toward the back of the locker room, next to the showers, it was the midway point between the only two entrances. I believed I could make myself decent before anyone saw me if they came in on me. Anyway, while this seemed somewhat coincidental, I didn't really think about it. I just dove for the panties and held them up for a look. They were a little bigger than any of the other panties I had found. Except of course that one huge pair a year before that I was sure belonged to Martha Flampton, the biggest girl in school. Shamefully, I'll admit to you, I enjoyed those big panties as much as any others.

Back to the red panties..... I studied them over carefully, searching for any clue as to who they might belong to. Damned sexy, I couldn't think of any girls that size that would wear such sexy panties. You never know of course, but the only girls I thought might wear such things were the perfect skinny ones, and none of them had an ass like this. I pulled them to my nose and sniffed. No doubt about it, I could smell pussy. Sometimes, I'm sure, I was just imagining some smell or other but these were soaked. As I pulled them away from my nose, I realized how soaked. My nose was damp. I ran a finger along the inside crotch of the panties and felt the dampness. With this, I felt the first stirring in my pants. I pulled them again to my nose so I could smell the crotch and got another wiff. Somewhat fishy, mild, with the smell of lavender and a muskiness. It was wonderful. I sat on the bench and began loosing my belt as I imagined the kind of ass these panties might have covered. I couldn't think of a single girl they might belong to so I imagined Ms. Miller. Indeed, I realized, they would probably fit her perfectly. This really got me going.

I pulled my cock out and ran the satin across it as I stared into the empty shower. I imagined Ms. Miller there, cleaning herself up after a long day at school. I slid the satin up and down along my shaft as I thought of her soaping up her beautiful round ass and legs. At 18, it didn't take long before I was filling those panties with gobs and gobs of thick white cum. I got myself straightened up and on impulse put the panties under the bench where I'd found them. Usually I threw the panties away. I would have like to keep them but I was too scared of my mom finding them. Under the bench they were at least a little concealed and I could imagine some girl or woman returning to look for them and finding my present inside. I jerked off several more times at home that night as I imagined all the possible scenarios. My favorite was Ms. Miller licking my cum hungrily and spreading it all over her chin and neck.

The next day at school, the worry set in. I had to be the only male that went into the girls locker room. I could imagine some girl running those panties to the principals office where they quickly called the perve police to track me down. All day I waited for the overhead to call me to the principal's office. The call never came, but I vowed never to make such a stupid mistake again. After gym class was over, I hurried through my duties, eager to find out anything I could about the red panties. At last, having finished my other duties, I entered the girl's locker room and began gathering up towels. This always turned me on too, as I imagined the girls rubbing these cotton towels across their little breasts and between their legs. I was about halfway through the locker room when I heard a shower turn on. I froze. Turning my watch I saw that it was 3:55. That should have been plenty of time for the girls to get done and get out. I stood there for a few minutes as libido fought common sense. My dick won out and as I crept along the rows of lockers, I imagined getting caught and labeled a peeping tom. Well thet was exactly what I was about to be.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:17 PM
I neared the last row of lockers, the row with the panties and peeked timidly around. There was a pile of clothes on the bench where the panties had been. I could see traces of movement through the steam in the shower. With my stomach in knots I snuck along the row of lockers toward the shower. Next to the pile of clothes I looked down. T-shirt, sweat pants, bra and panties. Underneath were a pair of shoes I recognized as Ms. Miller's. My mind reeled at the realization of who was in the shower. Carefully, i picked up the panties and held them out. They were the same size as the red ones and my cock grew hard in my pants as I realized it. I felt trapped by my own desires. I knew I had to see Ms. Miller in the shower and I was sure it was suicide. Carefully I crept closer to the Showers and peeked in.

She was there with her back to me. I felt pre cum wetting my crotch as I stared at her amazing ass. It was as I'd imagined it; smooth, round and firm. her legs were shapely and toned as was the rest of her body. Her short blond hair was plastered to her head as she ran the water over her face. Unconciously, I rubbed my crotch and realized I still had her panties in my hand. I brought them to my face and sniffed as I watched her lather up her breasts and stomach. I could see just the slight roundness of her left breast as it pressed out from her rib cage. Seductively, she ran her hands up and down her torso as she gyrated her hips a bit, like she was doing a slow strip tease. She began to lather up her thighs and I had to undo my pants as I watched her bend over to get her legs and calves. My cock was pounding like it had a heart of it's own. I grasped it with her panties as I watched her bend all the way over. I saw her ass cheeks spread and the dark, soapy hair of her pussy peeked through as she paid homage to her toes. When she stood up again, she let the water flow over her body and rinse away the suds.

Her hands didn't stop though. As I continued to rub my cock with her panties, I watched her press her breasts together and hold them up to the shower. Then her hands slid down her torso to her hips and she began to rub her pelvis moving her hands closer to her pussy each time. I think I might have drooled a little as I watched her begin to rub her crotch and thrust her ass forward. I felt my cock spasm and I squeezed it. Ms. Miller began to rub her pussy and buck her hips in jerky little motions and I could no longer contain myself, with a few long strokes of her panties I began cumming in powerful spasms. My legs felt weak beneath me and suddenly I found myelf overbalanced with my jeans around my ankles and my cock pumping jiz into her panties. I started to fall and threw my hand out to grasp anything. I slammed my hand into a locker sending a sharp pain up my arm and then I fell on my ass.

The locker rang loudly when I hit it. I heard a slapping of feet and my felt terror taking control of me. Ms. Miller appeared, completely naked at the entrance of the shower and stared down at me. Slumped against a locker with my pants around my ankles, her panties wrapped around my still leaking cock, I must have made quite a sight. So did she. Inspite of my horror I was still able to get a look at her full round breasts, maybe a c cup, with her hard dark nipples standing out in the chill of the locker room. The dark hair of her crotch was wet and matted around the swollen cleft of her cunt. She was talking and it took a minute for the words to register.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?!?" My eyes met hers and she seemed furious. "You dirty little bastard! Are those mine??!" She snatched her panties from my hand and got my cum all over her hand. She put her hand to her nose and sniffed and then licked tentatively at my jiz. Inspite of myself, I couldn't stop my cock from growing stiff again. I stood up and tried to pull my pants up. Staring at the ground in shame, I struggled with my jeans but they wouldn't cooperate with me. My hands were shaking and my knees trembled and all the while, my cock bounced proudly at attention. Ms. Miller wasn't saying anything and I looked up to see what she was doing. To my shock, she was still smelling her hand and staring at my crotch. Standing up straighter, I faced her and waited to see what she was going to do.

"Why don't you pull your pants up?" she asked. Her eyeslids looked heavy and she was still staring at my crotch.

"Is that what you want me to do?" I asked and I kind of shuffled closer to her a little. I took her underwear back and said "I'm sorry I came all over your panties." I couldn't believe my boldness. I guess I figured I was already a dead man so why not go for it. "Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" I was apalled at the cheesiness of my own question.

Ms. Miller was still staring at my cock as I inched closer to her. Her hands were still poised in the air where she had been sniffing one and holding her panties in the other. "Look what you've done to me, Ms. Miller" I said. Taking her hand in mine, I guided it toward my dick and she grasped it firmly. Slowly she ran her hand along the length of my manhood and I groaned in delight. I put my hands on her shoulders and moved closer so we were just inches apart. Looking her in the eye, even though she was still staring down, I ran my hands down her arms and around the small of her back. With a quick pull I had her body against mine, her hand and my cock pinned between our bellies. Her breasts pressed against my rib cage and I could smell lavender in her hair. She looked up at me with a start and I could see that she wasn't mad anymore.

I leaned into her and smelled her wet hair and ran my lips around her face, not really kissing her, just feeling her skin on my lips. Ms. Miller let out a little moan of her own and put her hands on my back. I found her lips and kissed her gently, letting our mouths explore one another. I savored the taste of her lips and tongue as she began to push it into my mouth. My cock throbbed against her belly as I pulled her tightly against me, one hand on her soft round ass, the other sliding up to cup one of her beautiful breasts. Ms. Miller's hand had worked free of my cock and she had them both around my neck as she gave her self up to my advances.

Urgently, I thrust my cock against the slippery surface of her belly, as I inched her back against the lockers. Ms. Miller lifted her left leg to the long bench that ran along the lockers and I reached down to feel her wetness. Her pussy felt like it was boiling and she groaned at my touch. I pulled my fingers to my face for a smell and then licked them clean. Quickly, I grasped my cock and pushed it against her cunt, sliding it back, along her slit until it sank into her pussy. We both groaned this time and I began thrusting into her. Her ass banged against the lockers with each thrust and they rattled loudly. My tongue was thrusting into her mouth with the same urgency as my cock and Ms. Miller's hands were roaming frantically around my body, as if she was trying to memorize every inch. I was finally in the place I most wanted to be and it was better than I'd ever imagined. I never wanted it to end.

My friend, I tell you, I lasted 45 seconds if I was lucky. Ms. Miller moaned and Oh my Godded while she scratched frantically at my back. I spasmed wildly inside of her for a few seconds. I held her pinned against the locker, my cock still hard inside of her and ran my tongue along her neck and collar bone. She continued to rub my back and hair. Reluctantly, I pulled my cock from her warm embrace and moved my mouth down to her breasts. I sat on the bench and pulled her between my legs. Ms. Miller stood there as I reached around to grasp the firm ample flesh of her ass as I took first one nipple then the other between my lips and suckled them like a baby. I wanted desperately to run my tongue along the crevice of her pussy.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:18 PM
I slid off the bench to my knees and pushed Ms. Miller back against the lockers again. With a little help I got one of her legs up over my shoulder and shoved my face unceremoniously into her sopping hairy crotch. For a few seconds I just ground my face against the slick folds of her cunt. Lips, nose, chin and tongue all got a liberal coating of her juices. For her part, Ms. Miller was gyrating and thrusting her hips against my face for all she was worth. I pulled back to look up at her, gasping for air, and she grabbed my head and shoved me back into her sweet hairy cunt.

Having never really performed oral sex I began what was to become a trademark move of mine in later years. Running my tongue roughly across her clit, I basically began to masturbate her orally. She loved it. Since then, I've been with other women who loved this technique as well. I've been with more, though, that couldn't get me to stop soon enough. Getting tapped out in the first round is no fun and I've had to learn a few new techniques since then. Anyway, she was loving it and I reached around to grab two hands full of ass flesh as I continued to grind my tongue against her swollen clit.

Ms. Miller's legs began to shake and I pushed her against the lockers with renewed energy as I lapped hungrily at her pussy. Pubic hair was in my nose and she was tugging at my hair, moaning loudly and slapping one hand against the lockers. The leg on my shoulder quivered and shook and I was sure we were going to end up in a pile on the floor as horrified onlookers arrived to see what all the commotion was about. Several groans later, with a tremor and a thrust, Ms. Miller came all over my eager tongue.

Her leg continued to shake on my shoulder and I looked up from her swollen cunt. Her teeth were chattering and I realized I was cold as well. I finished disrobing and dragged Ms. Miller back to the shower where we could get warm. In the shower, Ms. Miller let me clean her entire body with my tongue. I found myself, after several minutes kneeling down behind her as she bent a little and leaned against the shower wall. Grabbing her ass cheeks, I could spread them and get a fine view of her cunt and asshole. I began sliding my tongue from the front of her pussy back to the little bud of her asshole in long, slow motions. She groaned in delight and I picked up the pace ever so slightly. Her hips began to sway from side to side as I continued to kneed the fless of her ass and probe her most intimate areas with my tongue.

The vim and vigor of youth caught up to me and I found myself painfully erect once more. I stood up behind my gym teacher and pressed my cock against the crack of her ass. She pushed back against me and I grabbed her hips to increase the pressure. Groaning, I grabbed the base of my dick and guided the head from the top of her ass down to the front of her boiling pussy. She moaned appreciatively and I teased the bud of her ass, probing gently with the head of my cock. I was about to explode as I imagined pumping in and out of her tiny asshole. Ms. Miller, however, had other ideas. she grabbed my member from between her legs and guided it into her cunt. Not one to complain, I dutifully began to grind against her ass as I reached around to cup her breasts with my hands. Ms. Miller placed her hands against the shower wall again as if she were being frisked and let her head fall under the hot stream from the shower head.

I pushed and pushed and I'm happy to say I lasted at least 5 minutes. I ran my right hand through the thick pubes of her cunt as I ground into her from behind. Ms. Miller seemed to be building to a tremendous climax and began to move her ass forward and backward a little more. Taking her cue I began to thrust a little faster as well and the soft slapping of skin could be heard above the shower. Groaning, Ms. Miller relinquished her hold on the wall and bent over to grab her ankles. "just fuck me as hard as you can" she grunted. I stared at the upside down heart of her ass as I withdrew my cock several inches and slammed back into it. Little ripples ran from the bottom of her ass up to her waist where I held her firmly. Encouraged I withdrew faster and slammed into her again. She squeaked happily and I started piling into her as fast as I could before exploding almost painfully inside of her. Ms. Miller screamed and would have collapsed if I hadn't been holding onto her.

Completely spent, sexually, we realized suddenly the gravity of our situation. Quickly and silently we dried and got dressed. In a business like way I bid her a good evening and hurried out of the locker room. All the way home my mind was a whirlwind as already, I began to plan the next day's fuck fest.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
22-11-2007, 09:57 PM
One last short story for tonight - Title : Cableguy Gets Lucky . Enjoy !!! ;)


She came to the door to say hello and then she let me in her house with a smile. You see I am the cable guy and I was there to install her cable. She introduced herself as Janet and then led me around the house showing me everywhere she wanted a cable outlet installed. I was checking out her body while I walked behind her and it wasn’t bad for her age. If I had to guess, I’d say she was about forty-three, 5’5”, and weighed around 150 lb. so she wasn’t exactly a stick, yet she wasn’t too big either. I’d describe her as being thick in all the right places. Her whole body was tan and her hair was pulled back with her sunglasses. Her legs had a good, thick shape to them and her ass was covered with a pair of shorts made out of a mesh material. Her toes were painted red and she had just a plain t-shirt on covering what looked to be a full set of tits. There was something about her that I was attracted to which was probably her personality and smile. She was very friendly, more so than my regular female customers.

She bent over to move some junk out of the way for me to work and I got a nice view of her ass as her shorts hiked up enough for the bottom of her cheeks to pop out. I imagined fucking her in that position. It took me a long time on her install because there was a lot of work to do and Janet was constantly offering me drinks and chit chatting with me. She was also very touchy feely which got my dick thinking about fucking her. She got to talking about how she was divorced and she lived in her big house all by herself and things of that nature. I asked her why her husband had left her being that she was pretty hot. She smiled really big and blushed a little and told me that her husband always complained about not getting enough sex, and finally one day, he had an affair so we got divorced. Then she chuckled for a second and I asked her why she was laughing. She told me because her husband left because he wasn’t getting enough sex, and now after he leaves me, I hit my sexual peak and now I can’t get enough.

I said, “Oh really, I guess that’s kind of ironic. So what do you do now that you want sex all the time and you have no man?”

“I date ever so often and I have a big dildo collection,” She laughed and told me. Then she said out of the blue, “I’ve always wanted to fuck the cable guy.”

I looked at her with a surprised look and said, “I can solve that problem for you.”

She got real close to me and took off my tool belt and then started on my shirt.

“So you want to fuck me, huh?” She asked. I just nodded my head and began exploring her body with my hands. I couldn’t believe my luck. She took my shirt off and started kissing my chest and nipples. My hand slipped inside her shorts and gave her ample ass a squeeze as I realized she had no panties on. I took her shirt off revealing a nice set of tits wrapped up in a white cotton bra. Her nipples were hard poking through the material and I started kissing her neck and chest. She unsnapped her bra and it fell to the floor leaving her round titties staring me in the face. They were the kind of tits that were fun to squeeze and there was definitely plenty there to suck on. I twirled my tongue around her large nipples for a minute and then she pulled off my shorts.

Her hand squeezed the giant bulge in my boxers as she gave me a kiss, shoving her tongue deep inside my mouth, and then sucked on my upper lip as she pulled away. I took my boxers off letting my hard cock stand at attention. Her hands felt so good and soft as she caressed it while she was kissing my chest making her way south. She pulled her shorts off just before she knelt down on her knees and started licking my shaft up and down, real slowly. I sat down on the couch and she got next to me and placed my cock inside her warm lips. My dick disappeared into her mouth and she began bobbing up and down on my thick shaft sucking me off. While she was doing this I was caressing her body. My hand slipped past her ass and in between her legs so I could play with her pussy from behind. Her twat was already dripping wet as my fingers penetrated what seemed to be a rather tight hole. She moaned as I flicked my finger over her large clit all the while continuing to suck my cock. Every so often she would take my dick out of her mouth and rub it all over her face and then she would shove it back in her mouth and suck me some more.

She did this several times and after a few minutes she was about to make me explode.

“Keep going, I’m going to cum,” I breathed to her as her lips tightened up and she sucked even harder. She kept going and going and just before I was about to go she pulled my dick out and started stroking it with her hand. She was jacking me off, stroking me really fast and to my surprise; she was aiming my cock right in front of her face.

“OH God!” I yelled. With just a few more strokes from her hand I shot a stream of cum on her face just across her nose and forehead. She kept stroking and another spurt of cum landed on her lips and cheek. She stuck my cock back in her mouth and sucked the remaining spunk out of me and then she took my dick out of her mouth and rubbed it again over her face, rubbing my semen into her skin like a lotion. This was one of the best moments of my life because before then, no girl has ever done that for me. I knew that I was dealing with a sex craved freak and I was going to fuck her hard.

She wiped her face off with a wet towel and then led me to her bedroom. She got on her back and spread her legs showing me her wet pussy. I jumped on the bed and got on top of her rubbing my dick over her sticky lips just before I shoved my cock deep inside her. Her mouth dropped open and a loud moan came out as I began to slide my dick in and out of her tight pussy. The expression on her face was as if she couldn’t believe such a hard, young cock was ravaging her body. I fucked her hard and deep, grinding against her clit. She liked it deep as she wrapped her thick short legs around my back and shoved my body into hers with every hard hitting thrust. I grabbed her hands and pinned them together behind her head while I kept driving my hard cock deep into her pussy sending her round tits bouncing back and forth.

“Keep going! I’m about to cum!” she said. I found the right spot and put every ounce of effort in my body into my driving thrust and within seconds her legs pulled me in real deep and I could feel the warmth of her pussy contracting on my cock as her body shook and the juices ran out of her hole, down my dick and soaked the bed.

“Don’t move!” She said quickly. She just laid there for a minute taking in the awesome feeling from her orgasm.

“You’re not done yet,” she said. I pulled my dick out of her which was still hard and she turned around and got into the doggie position. I placed my cock up against her sticky lips and slid past them into her pussy. I grabbed her hips firmly as I began fucking her like a dog. She loved it when I scratched her back really hard and when I spanked her ass. Her pussy felt so good from behind I could tell I was going to cum again. I stopped just for a second to play with her tits which were dangling below her, and then continued tearing her ass up. I was knocking the bottom out of her when the next thing I know, she was screaming and moaning with her face down in the pillow and I was shooting a load of cum into her pussy.

I pulled out of her and had to get cleaned up and dressed because I had several more jobs left to do that day. We exchanged info and ever so often I will stop by her house on my lunch break for some hot and heavy sex and then it’s back to work. This is just one of the perks of being the cable guy. In a survey of a group of women, they were asked what their top three fantasies were. They came up with fucking a cable guy, pizza guy, or construction worker.


The End !!! :D

Good The Night .

David_Ginola
22-11-2007, 11:06 PM
I wish i was the cableguy.....wooooo......tks bro.....but not the 'Surprises' hahaha......:D

Tks bro otamay too for the stories.....:D

Cum_Luver
23-11-2007, 06:57 AM
another great story - Cableguy Get Lucky...
thanks ...:D

birdie8819
23-11-2007, 07:56 AM
I wish i was the cableguy.....wooooo......tks bro.....but not the 'Surprises' hahaha......

Tks bro otamay too for the stories.....

another great story - Cableguy Get Lucky...
thanks ...


Glad you guys likes the story too . :D

Well I dun think I got the time to post any stories today most probably will post tomorrow night . Stay Tune for more stories cuming up . ;)

Thanks Again For Taking Time To Read The Stories Here .

David_Ginola
23-11-2007, 08:46 AM
Very gd morning bro birdie......so early today????:D ...just come in say hi n off to work

otamay
23-11-2007, 09:47 AM
Seduced..!!!

I was just 18 with little experience of the female form. Yes I had had
full sex about 6 months previous but it was like the blind leading the
blind. The girl in question was how the English would describe as a
'slapper', in other words she would put out to anyone who was around at
the time and I just happened to be around.

Don't get me wrong here I was grateful for the experience but it was the
original wam, bam thankyou mam kind of fuck, she was drunk and so was I
so memorable it wasn't.

Anyway I digress.

The girl I was seeing now was very nice. She hailed from a fine family
who had their own company and therefore lived in a large detached house
with plenty of open grounds around them.

I never met her father but her mother was, I thought, very attractive
for an older woman. I saw her just the once lying next to their pool
when she was wearing a rather skimpy two piece displaying a very
curvaceous figure.

Her daughter, Marie was following in her mothers footsteps and also had
a nice figure which I was taking full advantage of one wet and rainy
evening.

I was in her lounge and things were getting very steamy. We had been lip
smacking for quite a while as I manhandled her soft bra which was full
to the brim with luscious tit. Her nipples were stiff and very
prominent against the thin material and I had spent a long time playing
with them.

My cock was straining at my underpants which must have been getting very
damp where my pre-cum was leaking. Marie had dropped her hand to my lap
and had begun to rub my cock through my trousers when all of a sudden
the lounge door opened and in walked Marie's mother Sally.

We of course immediately stopped what we were doing and tried to act
normally but Sally threw a spanner in the works when she said, "I'm
sorry David but you will have to go now, we've got to go and see
Marie's grandmother but I'll give you a lift home, it's pouring down
outside." Marie said, "Can you give us a couple of minutes mother and
David will be with you?"

"I'm sorry Marie he has to go now, come on David up you get." She
replied and stood there at the door entrance waiting for me. I started
to rise and at the same time nonchantly tried to adjust my erection but
it was having none of it. By the time I had got out of my seat my cock
had made a large tent in my trousers which had not gone unnoticed by
Sally.

Her eyes were drawn to it like a magnet and I could feel my face burning
with embarrassment as I slowly sauntered towards her trying to keep my
hands somewhere in the vicinity of my crotch.

Her eyes alternated from my own to my cock and back again as a smile
gradually spread across her face. I followed her to the front door,
kissed Marie goodnight and went to meet her mother who was by then
sitting in the rivers seat of her Jaguar car.

I tried to adjust my cock again before I got into my seat but it was
caught up in my underpants and as I sat down besides her mother my cock
made another enormous tent.

She looked at me still smiling as she drove out of her driveway on route
to my home. After a few minutes she said, "I don't know how far things
have gone with Marie but her father is very protective of her. If
anything were to happen to her he would be most upset you know." I was
listening intently but made no reply as I attempted to cover my
erection with my hands.

to be continued....

otamay
23-11-2007, 10:13 AM
Part Two

A short while later we arrived at my home. I went to open the car door
but Sally put her hand on my thigh and said, "I know what it's like to
be young and have your hormones going made. Don't worry about your
obvious erection problem, you've not upset me, on the contrary I'm
flattered but try to keep it under control should you be in the
presence of my husband."

She patted my thigh and gave me a quick light kiss on my cheek before I
managed to get out of the car and rush inside my home out of sight.
I went straight to my room, fell onto my bed and released the pressure
from my cock as I slid my trousers and pants down my thighs. I was
right; there was a large slimy patch where my cock had leaked. I
grabbed my cock and pumped away thinking about Marie until I squirted
load after load of cum high into the air and across my chest.

I lay there afterwards gaining breath as my cock gradually softened now
my balls were empty thinking about what Sally had said concerning her
husband. I had heard he was bit of a villain with a reputation for
violence if need be and decided to take Sally's warning to heart. I
made a conscious decision to break up with Marie before her father
broke something of mine.

The weekend arrived a few days later and found me at Marie's front door.
I decided that this was the time to call it a day with our relationship
after the warning from her mother.

I rang the bell and a minute or so later it opened to find Sally there
all smiles and looking very nice indeed. "Hello David, come in please."

She said and in I went. "Is Marie at home?" I asked, "No I'm sorry not
at the moment, she will be back soon why don't you have a drink and
wait for her?" She replied, "Er okay, coffee would be nice, thankyou."

I replied and sat down on a chair next to the kitchen table.
I watched Sally as she went through the process of making fresh coffee.
Her hair was in loose blonde ringlets which fell softly across her
shoulders. She wore a white blouse with a white lacy bra which could be
plainly seen through her blouse, a blue skirt with a split up the front
of it which stopped about midway up her tanned thighs completed her
ensemble.

I could see the muscles in her bottom flexing as she walked across the
kitchen in front of me and my cock started to twitch, "Oh God no not
again, please not again" I thought but the bloody thing just kept on
rising. I tried to move it about in my underpants before Sally turned
round but it wasn't to be and she caught me man handling it to one
side.

"Are you okay there David, you seem to be in a little discomfort." She
said with a knowing smile on her face. "Oh no I'm fine thankyou." I
replied and crossed my legs awkwardly.

Sally brought the coffee to the table and sat down opposite me and
crossed her legs. The slit at the front of her skirt gaped open and she
showed off a large proportion of her tanned legs which I couldn't take
my eyes off.

"So how are you and Marie getting along?" She asked, "Er not too bad
really, not too bad at all." I replied as I looked at her face but with
my eyes wandering to those two luscious globes of flesh which were
almost hidden inside her bra, her stiff dark nipples making small tents
and plainly visible beneath the thin material housing them.

"Phew it's getting a little warm in here don't you think?" She said as
she popped open the top three buttons of her blouse showing the
sensuous curves of her tits. "Er yes it is I suppose." I replied as my
cock almost reached bursting point.
She uncrossed her legs letting me catch a glimpse deep beneath her
skirt, I thought for a moment I saw her white panties but then again
maybe not. She grabbed each side of her chair and shuffled it along
side mine then leant her thigh against my own. I could feel the heat of
her leg penetrating through my trousers and I sensed I was beginning to
blush.

"Tell me", She said, "Have you much experience with girls?" She took
hold of my hand and laid it against the inner edge of her hot thigh. I
tried to pull it away again but she held it firmly in place and stroked
my hand up and down her leg. "Well I suppose it depends what you mean
by experience." I replied.

She looked me straight in the eye and said, "How many girls have you
fucked David?" Jesus did she just say the 'F' word? I was stunned,
"Come on David tell me how many girls have you fucked, the truth now?"
She repeated. "Well to be honest just the one but I've fooled around
with loads of other girls." I replied as she moved my hand higher and
higher along her thigh.

"I'm sure you have David but it's not the same as fucking a woman, have
you fucked my darling Marie?" She asked, "No, no never no not at all."

I blurted out "And I never will, promise."
"Please don't make promises you can't keep David it's not nice." She
said and swapped her hands then with her free hand ran it along my own
thigh until it reached the confines of my cock where upon she gently
massaged its head through my trousers.

"I noticed the other night you had a very large erection David, a bit
like now actually. It's not good to keep having them without using it,
did you masturbate after I dropped you off at home the other night
David?" I dropped my head a little and nodded a yes shamefully.

"Hey it's nothing to be ashamed off I masturbate all the time, my
husband thinks only of his work and never about my own needs so it
helps if I rub myself off now and again." She said still massaging my
cock which was getting very close to spurting.

to be continued....

otamay
23-11-2007, 10:50 AM
Last part

Sally let go of my cock and thigh then stood in front of me, "Do you
think I have a nice body David?" She asked. "Er yes, yes I do very nice
indeed." I replied gulping down loads of air into my quivering body.

"Good." She said and slowly unbuttoned her blouse then slipped it from
her shoulders and threw it on to the kitchen table. She then unclipped
the belt around her skirt, undid the single button and let the skirt
fall onto the floor leaving her standing there in her lacy bra and a
pair of high cut thin white cotton panties.

I gulped some more air.

She ran her fingers between her legs making the thin material cling to
her pussy and leave a crease in the folds between her legs. She stepped
closer to me then sat down but this time opened her legs real wide and
rubbed herself again until a dark patch began to appear at the crotch
of her knickers.

"Well, do you like what you see David." She asked with a smile, "Yes oh
God yes you're beautiful." I replied truthfully. She was as well, by
far the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.

My hands automatically fell to my lap to move my cock again but she
stopped me and said, "No don't David, let me do that for you." She
moved my hands away and slid my zip own, pulled open my flies, inserted
her hand and pulled my raging cock out into the open.

"Oh my, this is a nice cock David, you must feel very proud to have a
cock this size at your young age." She said and began to slide her hand
up and down my shaft and then it happened, I cum. I squirted stream
after stream high into the air all over my trousers, shirt and of
course her hand.

"Whoa there tiger I must have got you too excited I'm sorry." She said
as she continued to massage me until I stopped cumming. I was panting
like hell and kept apologising and trying to get my cock from her grasp
but she would not let it go.

"Don't worry David don't worry it happens to everyone it's only natural
really it is here come with me and I'll get you cleaned up." She said.
She let go of my cock and licked my cum from her hand, pulled me to my
feet scooped up her clothes and led me upstairs to her massive bedroom.

She made me stand there as she took my trousers and underpants off then
pulled my 'T' shirt over my head and pushed me onto the bed before
removing my socks.

For the first time ever I was completely naked as a Jaybird in the
company of a beautiful woman, not a silly girl but a 100% fully grown
gorgeous woman and I still had a massive hard on, great!

"Oh the joys of youth." She said, "When I have got my husband to fuck me
he cums way before I'm ready then takes another fortnight to get hard
again but you David, your young and don't know the meaning of limp."
She unclipped her bra and let her large breasts swing free, her brown
nipples standing long and hard on their proud tips. She put her thumbs
in the sides of her knickers and slowly dragged them down her long
legs. I couldn't stop staring at her pussy; there wasn't a hair to be
seen on it which was something I hadn't witnessed before.

She kicked her knickers to one side and joined me on the bed. She
straddled my thighs and played with her tits licking the tips of her
nipples. "Do you like my tits David, I had them made bigger last year,
I thought my hubby might like them but he never pays them any attention
at all." She said still rolling them round in her palms.

"Yes er I think they're fantastic." I stammered out. "Good." She said
and moved up the bed letting my hard cock slide between her legs and
flip up behind her bottom as she stopped at my stomach. "Suck them."
She demanded as she leant forwards so they swung across my face.

I reached up with trembling hands and grasped those large melons then
drew them to my lips. I sucked one into my open mouth feeling her long
hard nipple touch the rear of my throat, the harder I sucked it the
more she moaned.

"The other one." She demanded so I swapped over and sucked that one as
well. Her tits felt so different than Marie's, hers were firm but
pliable, Sally's were much firmer and didn't give the same feeling.

"That's enough." She suddenly said and pulled her nipple from my mouth
letting my saliva dribble from her nipple down her stomach. She lifted
herself up and grabbed hold of my cock then pulled it beneath her
stopping at the entrance of her cunt.

"I've been waiting for this since I saw you with a hard on the other
day; I hope you're not going to disappoint me." She said and gradually
sank her pussy down onto my rigid cock.

Within a couple of seconds my cock had disappeared deep into her soaking
pussy. "Oh my God that feels so good, so good." She murmured. She began
to rise and fall on my cock which I could see was coated in her juices
the aroma of which filled my nostrils. I had smelt this before when I
had been rubbing Marie between the legs and wondered what it was but
now I knew it must have been Marie's soaking pussy which smelt so
pungent.

Sally picked up the pace and totally pulled her pussy off my cock a
couple of times before re-engaging herself again. She then suddenly
stopped, held me tight and rolled me over so she was beneath me then
opened her legs wide apart and held them up high so her pussy was
spread wide open.

"Okay David, now fuck my cunt until I tell you to stop." She demanded. I
didn't need to be told again. I pushed my cock as far into her pussy as
it would go then dragged it back out so just the head was in her then
forced it back in again as hard as I could.

"That's it David fuck me fuck me hard as hard as you can, hurt me David
fuck me so hard you bruise my cunt come on fuck me!" She shouted. I
went for broke then and fuck her as hard and as fast as I could. I
pounded her cunt so hard I thought we were going to fall through the
mattress.

"Oh yes that's it you bastard fuck me, fuck me God I love it I just love
a hard fucking cock up my juicy cunt fuck me fuck me!" She kept saying
over and over.

I was getting very close to cumming, I could feel my balls begin to
tighten and knew it wasn't going to be long. "I'm going to cum soon I
know I am." I told her. "Come on then fill up my cunt you fucker fill
my cunt with that thick baby juice squirt your cum up my fucking hole.
Jesus I'm cumming you bastard I'm fucking cummmiiiinnnngggg!" She
screamed and went deep red in the face and rigid as a pole.

I could feel her cunt muscles spasm tight against my cock as my cum
squirted up her greasy hole. I grunted and groaned as I shot load after
load deep inside her until there was no more to give and I stopped
moving and just left my cock imbedded deep inside her cunt.

She dropped her legs down flat on the bed and chuckled to herself as she
tried to get her breath back. "Oh my God that was fantastic you naughty
boy, you've fucked me good and proper of that there is no doubt." She
gasped and wriggled from beneath me.

She took my slippery cock in her hand then unbelievably slipped it
inside her mouth. I could feel her tongue sliding around my cock head
as she massaged my balls at the same time.

My cock started to rise again as she slipped her mouth off me, "Great,"
She said, "Round number two!" Then began to wank me making my cock even
harder.

She just started to mover her leg across me again when we heard the
front door open. "Sally it's me, where are you?" A male voice shouted
from downstairs, "Oh fuck it's my husband." She whispered and jumped
off the bed letting my hard cock spring free.

"Come on quick get dressed and slip out the front door whilst I keep him
busy in the kitchen." She said yanking up her knickers as my cum slid
down the insides of her legs.

"Sally, can you hear me?" He shouted again, "Yes honey I'm just coming."
She said then turned to me and said, "Least wise I would have done if
you hadn't got back early." Then giggled, kissed me on the lips and
said, "Thanks David it was great, maybe we can do this again some time
soon now hurry up before he see's you."

She almost ran downstairs as I crept along behind her then managed to
slip away unnoticed. I walked off home with a spring in my step and a
sore cock, his had been one day I wouldn't forget in a hurry, mum down
and the daughter all to play for... Can't get any better than this...
Or can it?

Tomorrow I must meet her daughter, Marie, and I'll seduce her to play for
more delicious than some days before, maybe we can do as hard as her her
mom that teaches me to day, even more and more. Surely, It must be a truggle
for me to through the Marie's virgin for broken a hymen of the sweet girl.

Oh GOD... I wish the dreams is coming true as her mom has seduced me.

THE END.

Eroticalic
23-11-2007, 11:24 AM
Thanks for sharing, nice :)

birdie8819
23-11-2007, 01:11 PM
Seduced..!!!

Thanks bro otamay for your nice SEDUCED story !!! :D

How I wish I'm the am who's seduced by gals . :p

SharingIsCaring
23-11-2007, 01:34 PM
Nice nice ,thanks all bros here for sharing :D

David_Ginola
23-11-2007, 08:43 PM
Thanks bro otamay for your nice SEDUCED story !!! :D

How I wish I'm the am who's seduced by gals . :p

Bro me also like to be seduced...tks bro otamay

nevi1977
23-11-2007, 09:35 PM
Bro me also like to be seduced...tks bro otamay

Guess all man like to be seduced :D

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 08:41 AM
Thanks for sharing, nice

Nice nice ,thanks all bros here for sharing

Bro me also like to be seduced...tks bro otamay

Guess all man like to be seduced


Thanks All bro's for taking time to read the stories here . :D ;)

David_Ginola
24-11-2007, 12:22 PM
Haha Gd morning bro birdie....guess u left liao....waiting for new updates...btw...i can wait :D

Cum_Luver
24-11-2007, 04:26 PM
Thanks bro otamay for your nice SEDUCED story !!!
How I wish I'm the am who's seduced by gals .

bro, that should be every guy wishes la..

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 09:23 PM
Haha Gd morning bro birdie....guess u left liao....waiting for new updates...btw...i can wait :D

bro, that should be every guy wishes la..

Good Evening bro D_G and bro C_L !!!

Pai Seh I just came back from dinner at Central Mall ....Yummy Yummy Jepun food at Central Tom Ton , will post some stories later when I finished browsing the forum first . :D

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 10:37 PM
Here's the first story for tonight - Title : Imperfect mother . Enjoy !!! ;)


Growing up, I was always aware that my mother was a completely normal human being. She was not terribly tall, certainly not slim or athletic, and full of her own personal foibles and faults. But she was a loving mother, and despite these imperfections, I always felt very close to her.

I went through my own Oedipal phase, and for probably a year, I masturbated with both incredible frequency and superhuman ferocity to thoughts of my mother. My folks were borderline hippies, and consequently nudity and sexuality were neither taboo nor dinner conversation topics. I saw them both nude more than a few times, mostly by accident, and I remember thinking that my mother's body, in particular, was a thing of singular beauty. I remember a few times, when my father was away traveling on business, when I'd assume the role of "man of the house" and spend a night or two in their bed, and on at least one occasion, my own nocturnal fantasies took a turn for the practical when my very body acted them out on her sleeping form, with mixed results. I apparently wedged my 13-year-old thumb into her crotch (how I managed that in a state of deep sleep, I'll never know), and she sweetly admonished me for it in the morning. Nevertheless, her slightly fatty shape, her full breasts and sizable rear were my masturbation fantasy of choice for many nights to come.

Years later, I had forgotten all those adolescent fantasies and vain hopes of consummation with my flesh-and-blood mother, and moved on to slender, small-chested girls of my own age. Like every boy my I age I ached to get some action with these awkward but ever-fascinating creatures, despite the fact that I really had no idea what "action" really was, or exactly why I wanted it. The non-stop parade of beer ads and hair metal posters had thoroughly indoctrinated me towards the pursuit of tender young females who, by their very age, upheld the societal standards of appearance and sex appeal. And sure enough, I had conjured up enough charm and minimal good looks to secure a healthy handful of sexual experiments and exploits.

By the time I was a sophomore in high school, my father was traveling far more frequently on business, and I felt my connection with him--which had always been strong, mutual and very supportive--begin to degrade. It was nothing deliberate on either side, just a consequence of frequent and prolonged absence. But the results were real enough, for both my mother and me. My older sister had long previous evacuated to the insular environment of a private college, where she engaged in all the regular routines of rebellion via drugs and sex (known to me thanks to her rigorous diary-keeping). So for a good chunk of high school, it was me and mom holding down the fort. And frankly, it was fine.

I remember my dad returning from a trip to Japan, and unexpectedly finding a Japanese version of Penthouse magazine, which was impossible to read, but an absolute delight to use for masturbatory material. The damn thing read backwards, and all the girls either showed their faces or their unkempt crotches, but under no circumstances did they show both. Fascinating.

About that same time, Mom got a new job that involved working second shift; that is, 2pm to 10pm. Since I was already driving, this didn't present any difficulty, but it made our respective times at home even lonelier. We found ourselves increasingly cherishing our moments before school and before bedtime.

In the middle of my sophomore year, I had experienced my first true love. She was everything I was not: strong-willed, passionate, outspoken, confident, and care-giving. I was sure we would end up married. Ten months later, that vision evaporated and I spend another five months nursing my broken heart. My father, when present, had skillful words of wisdom for me, and his guidance was crucial in my recovery. But it was my ever-present mother, whose kind heart and gentle manner provided much needed refuge, who truly brought me back to life.

I was a junior now, starting off my second-to-last year of high school, filled with anticipation and dread for the experiences ahead. I found myself retreating from my longtime friends. I rationalized this as a natural pulling-away to make the final abandonment after graduation easier for all of us.

I started to notice my mother anticipating my eventual departure from the home, and as if to stave off the despair of "empty nest syndrome", she made a point of engaging me more deliberately. We started making sure we shared meals as often as possible, and made the most of our evenings, even if only to watch pathetic network television well beyond midnight.

On more than one occasion, I fell asleep in their bed while watching late night TV, and found myself scrambling to get ready in the morning from the disorienting location that was clearly not my own bedroom. Sometimes she'd absentmindedly play with my hair while we watch Benny Hill reruns or Johnny Carson. During the bitterly cold winter, we'd occasionally find ourselves cuddling close under the heavy covers, our feet intertwined to provide mutual warmth.

One night, Mom came home in a frightful mood. Her struggling non-profit employer was having to cut time, salaries, and ultimately staff. While nothing had happened to her, she was quite certain that something would, and she'd end up being laid off or demoted. She slumped into one of the kitchen stools while I listened sympathetically and microwaved some leftovers for her. I felt miserable for her, as she alternately sobbed and protested. I finally took her book bag and coat and hung them appropriately. In near silence we sat at the dinner table while she collected her thoughts by way of her late night meal.

That night, we lay in her bed, the TV was on as usual, while she tried to work on her crossword puzzle (her typical MO for putting herself to sleep), she was clearly distracted by her workplace developments. I tried a few words of sympathetic encouragement, but they proved insufficient to turn her mood. Still, she at least found them darling enough to look over at me lying next to her and reach her hand up to stroke my young face. She gathered a sad smile and offered her thanks for my positivism and steadfastness in her darkness.

At that moment, I don't think either of us had ever felt so emotionally close to the other since I had emerged from her womb some 17 years prior. I smiled back, and put my arm behind her head. She rolled over and rested her head on my chest while I stroked her back with as much comfort as I could muster. Under the din of the low-volume television I heard her soft sobbing and felt a cold tear hit my bare chest. I winced with an empathetic pang and kissed her sweet-smelling hair while holding her close. In response, she moved her free arm across my chest and rested it near my armpit. It tickled slightly, and I nearly giggled. Instead, I just squirmed a bit, and she slid her hand down so that her fingers were under my shoulder blade. My hand movements across her admittedly unflattering, matronly nightgown continued, with ever-so-slightly increased vigor. The whole scene must have been a comfort to her, and she cooed softly. I think we both drifted into a shallow sleep in this cozy embrace, while the late night TV droned on in the darkened bedroom.

I awoke sometime around 1 am, remembering the situation, and feeling suddenly quite annoyed by the persistent prattling of the infomercial that now invaded the bedroom. Mom had rolled onto her side, facing away from me. I fumbled for the remote and killed the TV set, and the room was instantly shrouded in darkness. I heard her grunt softly at the abrupt change in light and sound level, and then drift back into a deep sleep. I stared at her back for a few moments in the near-total darkness, relishing the closeness that we'd shared earlier. I reached out my hand to brush her neck for a moment before closing my own eyes and trying to surrender myself to some real sleep.

I remember smelling her sweet hair scent again, and feeling her hand on my chest as I flowed between layers of unconsciousness. My dreams subsequently took a turn for the erotic. Yet another of the countless teenage sex dreams played itself in my slumbering mind, and it would seem that the mental became physical in the form of a burgeoning hard-on, so typical of a young man entering his sexual prime. My stiff member ached beneath the covers as I visualized all manner of sex acts in my dream. I vaguely recall hearing a moan escape my lips as I absentmindedly pawed at my throbbing erection.

It would seem that Mom heard it as well, as she softly whispered my name with concern, in the dark.

"Trent, honey? Are you okay?" she mumbled in her sleepy state.

I heard nothing as I struggled against the demons of my torrential hormones in complete unconsciousness. I pressed my palm hard against my erection, and moaned again, this time more loudly.


Cotinue next page .....

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 10:38 PM
"Mmmm, Trent, what's wrong?" she managed, still awash in sleepiness. "Is something wrong?"

Somehow, her vocalization wormed its way into my erotic dreams, and I found myself staring at my naked mother. Her breasts were very large and slightly swollen. Her voluptuous (but certainly not pin-up) body in clear view. Her unkempt, untrimmed pubic hair, which I remembered so vividly from my younger childhood, sprung out like some jet-black clown wig. I suddenly felt very warm all over. Apparently, I started kicking off the covers. Mom became concerned that I was consumed in either nightmare or fever, and she pulled the remaining covers aside. It was at that moment that she saw her 17-year-old son groping at his own genitals whilst moaning with increasing fervor.

Awash with embarrassment, she pulled the covers back up and rolled back onto her side, trying to regain her former sleeping state. I, meanwhile, continued my motions and sound effects in the background. Finally, she gently woke me with a firm squeeze of my arm.

"Trent, honey. You're having a bad dream. Wake up."

Battling to remain with my sex fantasy dream, I reluctantly awoke to her repeated words. "Huh?"

"Honey, you were having a nightmare. Please don't be afraid." The darkness disguised her smirk, and her embarrassment.

Remembering my location and the contents of my dream, I quickly fell into character. "Oh, thanks, Mom. It was awful. Sorry if I woke you." I rolled over away from her, my face burning with shame and my mind startlingly awake. I felt her roll away also, and I worked to get myself back to sleep. It was a long time coming, but I finally started feeling the tendrils of unconsciousness lifting my embarrassment in exchange for slumber.

It was right on the cusp of sleep that I felt her hands on my back, surprisingly warm, but still alarming in the middle of the night. I ignored it and closed my eyes again. Her hands moved slowly, gently, lazily, across the bare surface of my back and shoulders while I lay in mock sleep, trying to figure out if she was having her own dreams, imagining my father in his rightful place in their bed. It wasn't uncomfortable, or even sexual, so I tried to use it to relax and return to sleep. Finally, her hand movements slowed to a stop and I heard her peaceful almost-snoring, and at that I succumbed to sleep again.

The next morning, Mom showed no indication of any knowledge of my nocturnal conditions from the night before, and I did nothing to bring them up. Everything was warm and comfortable as I readied myself for school. She gave me a warm kiss on the cheek and a quick hug.

"Thanks, honey, for putting up with my pity party last night. I'm sure I wasn't a lot of fun, but I am afraid for the future of my position, and I want you to know I appreciate your kindness. Have a great day, love."

The squeal of the bus breaks outside sent me flying out into the frigid winter morning without the chance to reply. The day passed without note, with the exception of returning sexual thoughts about my mother. I suppressed them well enough to survive the school day, and after a quick beat-off upon returning home, my evening alone was not out of the ordinary.

A few days and nights passed, and there had been no movement on Mom's job or its future. She returned home nightly with grave doubts about it, but there were as yet no new facts to be had. As the looming fear of a layoff wore away, her mood lightened. Soon the threat appeared to have evaporated completely, and we both forgot all about it. Life went on into the spring without major news.

Dad came through a few times, of course, though seldom for more than a week at a time. I bore him no ill will, but it felt an awful lot like having a stranger in the house. By then, the advent of direct deposit had made his local presence nearly inconsequential, and we all seemed to find it more comfortable when he would finally head for the airport again.

In the spring, Mom's job came under threat once more, and her dour mood returned. She never projected it at me, and I was very quick to respond with empathy. But it meant a few more nights in a row of comforting, crying and closeness until sleep overtook us. My recollections of the awkward winter night a few months back left me hoping that I would contain my burgeoning sexual appetites in these close quarters. It seems my fears were well-founded, but my hopes in vain.

After one night of late night TV, we found ourselves spooning in the cool spring night air. My long body was wrapped behind hers, my knees locked into hers, my arm across her waist, my face against her hair. I heard her snoozing, so I found the remote, killed the tube, tossed the remote aside and closed my eyes.

I marveled to see myself caressing my mother's nude form in the bright spring sunlight. I sensed her satisfied smile at my touch, so I emboldened my caresses to her more erogenous areas, and soon found myself fondling her hairy bush. Still behind her in spoon position, I began to press my groin against her backside. I was alarmed to find myself also fully nude, but I quickly got caught up in the sensation of my soft thrusting. She lifted her top leg and I found myself sliding my cock into her wet, warm pussy from behind. I nearly climaxed right there, but I settled in to a rhythm. I wanted to savor this moment.

And that's about when I gained a sliver of consciousness and realized with utter horror, that while my motions were more or less real, the setting was not in fact a bright spring day with two nude lovers, but in fact my mother's bed, her in her nightgown, and me pressing my stiff prick against her! I stopped immediately and tried not to panic. I took stock of the situation: we were both clothed, we were still spooning, my hand was indeed near her crotch (though over her clothing), and I had been dry humping my mother in my sleep! My ears rang with panic as I froze and listened for any words of admonision or disgust, but I heard none. In fact, for all I could tell, she was still completely asleep, and either immune to my unknowing advance, or perhaps she had integrated it into her own dreams. I prayed she would neither notice nor remember, and I slipped away, retreating to the bathroom to pound my pud and get rid of my turgid pecker.

My next instinct was to go sleep in my own bed, but through some curious logic I decided that might appear suspicious. So I returned to her bed, and fought for sleep. For her part, she appeared never to have noticed. Finally sleep came, and I was grateful.

Once again, morning came with no alarming results or awkward words, and my shame and delight were both my own secret. The days passed, and once again Mom's job concerns slipped off the front burner until after school let out for the summer. I had taken up my usual summer job at a nearby corner store, with hours not dissimilar from my school hours. In that way, our family routine changed little.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 10:40 PM
One sweltering night in July, Mom arrived home in a funk. Like the hydra, the threat of losing her job had reared up again. I thought that her agency's lack of clarity on the matter was wholly unfair to the hardworking, underpaid social workers and other staff, but there was nothing I could do but be there for her. It was a Friday night, and neither of us had to be up early in the morning. So I made her a salad, and she opened up a bottle of red wine. We plopped down in front of the TV and watched most of a movie while we commiserated and talked. I tried to get her laughing, to get her mind off her cycle of job security hell. She offered me to share her wine, with a warning not to drink until I was 21, and we finished the bottle and opened another. The movie got boring and we got tired, if slightly tipsy. I helped her to bed, and she beckoned me to join her.

"Trenton, honey, be with me again tonight? Your mom is in a bad mood, and you're the only company I've got these days."

My cock twitched in my jeans, and my mind raced back to my last attempt to sleep through the night in her bed. But her sad and sweet eyes were lonely, and her room had the window air conditioner, so it was kind of a no-brainer. We readied ourselves for bed. I stripped down to my boxers and jumped into bed. Being a middle-aged woman, she had all manner of bedtime prep work to do. I aimed an AC vent at my head and tried to go to sleep. A shadow passed in front of the lamp, and I squinted to see her arrive on her side of the bed. Her summer nightie was much more feminine, with diaphanous panels and pieces of satin ribbon. Her back was to me as she sat on the edge of the bed. She glanced back casually to see if I was awake. I instinctively played possum, and satisfied that I must have been asleep, she turned back and lifted off her nightie. The light played off her womanly curves. The heaviness of her sagging breasts, the gentle undulating edges of her pudgy sides. This was not a model's body. These breasts were heavy and not very shapely. They had done their service for my sister and I, and now they hung pendulous, her large nipples pointing out and down like pencil erasers. She did her lotion routine, moistening up her whole upper body, while I watched through squinted eyes transfixed on her matronly form. She powdered her breasts and stomach. Finally she retrieved her nightie and dropped it back on, covering her soft body. She slid into bed beside me and turned off her light. I lay there in the darkness, staring at the ceiling. I could hear her soft breathing under the dull roar of the window unit. Once again, I willed myself to sleep against the powers of fantasy. I coasted into a pleasant sleep, my nearly naked body being breathed upon by the cool breath of the air conditioner.

This time the sex dream came on slowly, and it was much less active. It was mostly a pleasant feeling of arousal, and even in my dream I felt far less concerned about what my body was doing at that moment. My cock felt very happy; it was as if it was getting stimulated all by itself. The sensation felt very real. As the sense of reality grew, I broke the surface of consciousness and still felt the stimulation. I exploded into alertness, and realized that someone or something was fondling my dick! My night vision slowly returned and I realized that my mother's hand was casually manipulating my goods through my boxers. She appeared to still be asleep. It felt so great and since I wasn't doing it, I didn't stop her. Suddenly she rolled over towards me and her head landed on my chest. Her free hand hit my side and slid down to my drawers again. Her top leg slid onto mine, and I felt her pantied crotch against my thigh. I took a deep breath and tried to figure out what to do. I was completely freaked out, but utterly turned on at the same time.

A soft moan escaped her lips and her hand began exploring my cock and balls in earnest. Eventually her hand found the flap in the front and slipped inside. The direct contact of her hand on my rock-hard cock took the air of out my lungs. I gasped loudly, and she moaned again. Her hot body pressed against me, while the icy air from the window unit chilled my flesh. I had goose bumps everywhere. My mind raced, and my dick throbbed. Mom started to pump my shaft with some purpose now, and I started to question her supposed sleeping state. I felt her firm nipple against my chest, and the other was within sight, pressing against the gauzy fabric of her nightie. Almost without thinking a reached across with my free hand and touched it. Mother moaned again. I rubbed my fingertips across it, and the moans continued. Emboldened, I caressed her whole breast with my hand. As if in response, her hand slipped down onto my balls and began massaging them gently. Now it was my turn to moan.

Soon we were pawing at each other like a couple of horny teenagers, except that I really was. I think we each had given up on the idea that the other was still asleep, but no words were exchanged, or even eye contact. Just moans, coos, eventually soft words of encouragement, even a little dirty talk. Her moistened pubis pressed rhythmically against my thigh, and I pressed it back in time. She sat up and yanked at my boxers to get them off, and I took the opportunity to tug at her nightie. In one move she threw it off and tossed both the nightie and the boxers across the room. I threw myself at her massive exposed breasts, taking in their sweet perfumed scent as I rolled my sweating face between them. She fell back down onto her back, and spun to follow. I buried myself in her enormous flowing tits, finding her incredulously erect nipples and sucking them back into my mouth. She moaned very loudly, and I poured myself at my task. I felt her hand go down to her crotch, and I could smell the pungent, spicy musk of her wet pussy. My head was spinning with lust and madness at what we were doing. But it felt so good, and in fact it felt so right.

Her hand came up from under her panties and she found my mouth and thrust her sticky fingers into it. Her juice was tangy and primitive, and I immediately craved more. That, apparently, was her idea. I released her huge tits, and slid down the bed to sit near her hips. In the cold blue moon light, I could see her skin, glistening with sweat. She slid down her panties, and to my amazement, her twat was completely hairless! All my childhood fantasies that had centered on her mysterious, hirsute crotch were sent away forever in that moment, and as her panties slid off her feet, her legs parted and I threw myself in.

I had gone down on girls before, but I'd be the first to admit I didn't know what I was doing. But Mom found a way to guide with her hands and her legs and the thrusting of her hips. She gave me guiding words of encouragement when I hit the right places, and soon I felt like an old pro. Soon her meaty legs were high up, as she held her legs back with her hands while I worked her musky hot pussy with my mouth, lips, tongue and fingers. I heard her climax coming, and the strains of her orgasm echoed through the darkened bedroom as my rapidly tiring tongue lapped furiously at her exposed cunt.

When I perceived that she'd had her fill, and that I had as well, I sat back up. Her hands reached up and rolled me over onto my back. She took up position between my legs now, softly running her hands across my twitching boner. She leaned forward to place kisses on my stomach, and her heavy breasts caressed my cock, and I gasped again. She happened on the idea of using her ample chest to tit-fuck me. I could just see the glistening tip of my cock, wet with precome, emerge from the top of her cleavage. It felt great, but it was clearly an uncomfortable position for her. Besides, she had other ideas. She pulled on my pecker for a minute or two with her hand, and then started to nuzzle it, pressing it to her face, smelling it, breathing it in. She placed a few tentative kisses on it, and finally she ran her tongue up the length of my shaft. The sudden wetness in the cool airflow made me shudder, and at that she plunged down on my cock, taking most of it into her hot, wet mouth. She worked it expertly, and it was all I could do not to come instantly. She could sense my reluctance to come so quickly, and she slowed down and carefully sucked, licked and worked my cock for what felt like hours. She then started to nuzzle my balls, finally taking one, then both, into her warm mouth. She rolled them around with her tongue while I fought to contain my desire to explode.


Continue next page.......

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 10:41 PM
As if any of this could have been expected, she then did something I could never have expected. She grabbed my thighs and thrust them towards my chest. She then dove in to start licking my asshole. I nearly yelped, and it was all I could do to grab hold of my legs and hold them up and apart as she had done while I was eating her. She continued to play with my cock and my nuts with her hands while she licked and nibbled at my anus. The sensation was alarming but fantastically stimulating. I was really getting into it when she suddenly coated a finger with saliva and slipped it into my asshole. I almost shouted in protest, but the sensation was, much to my surprise, disturbingly pleasurable. She wiggled her finger around, pressing it into interesting and sensitive places, gauging her success by my vocalizations. Meanwhile, she popped my pecker back into her hungry mouth and resumed her oral ministrations. The combined stimulation of the blowjob, the finger in my ass, and the fact that it was my own mother, proved to be enough, and I noisily stammered something about my impending climax. She was ready when it came, and she milked almost all of it down her throat. I heard her gag and cough, and some started to spill out the sides of her mouth, but she kept at it, and eventually licked up and swallowed all of it. My spent cock popped out of her mouth, and her jaw hung there, exhausted. Her finger slowly slid back out of my ass, and she grabbed a tissue to clean her digit. I sat up and for the first time we made eye contact in the steamy darkness.

We sat there in silence, each of us still shuddering in small waves of post-orgasmic shock. We stared into each other's eyes. I was terrified of speaking, for fear of ruining the moment or breaking the spell. I imagine she felt the same. Finally, still wordless, we both lay back down and stared at the ceiling. Finally she spoke.

"Trenton..."

Oh, I could hear it now. 'It was a mistake, it was wrong, it was your fault.' I had it all figured out, and I hated myself for it.

"Yes, Mom?" I swallowed noisily as I prepared for the worst.

"I know that was completely wrong. I think you do too. It's called incest, and it's against the law."

Shit, I knew it. I felt myself tearing up, a mix of anguish, love, and rage. Why can't we have this?

"Yes, Mom, I know. But..."

"Trenton, we both know it. Let me ask you, did you like it? Did it feel wrong?"

"No, Mom. To be honest, it felt so right. I don't love anyone in the world as much as I love you."

"Oh, Trenton. I'm probably a terrible mother. But I have to confess that I've imagined this for some time. For years, actually. I tried to get it out of my head. But a few times, I think you know when, I got the feeling that I wasn't the only one thinking about it."

I flushed with embarrassment, strangely, given what had just taken place. No sense hiding it now.

"Yeah, I've been fantasizing about it for years. I have to admit that I've masturbated plenty of times, thinking about you."

My mother turned and looked at me, her eyes welled up, but smiling. She leaned over to kiss me. It wasn't me who made it a passionate french kiss, but I was elated when it did. We kissed hotly for a minute or more, and I felt my cock stir again.

"Trent, do you want to make love with me?"

My heart jumped.

"Oh yes, Mom. More than anything."

She smiled devilishly. She rolled over and opened her night table drawer. She rolled back seconds later with a condom.

"I think you know why."

I laughed nervously. I didn't want to be father to my own sibling.

"Um, yeah. Got it."

I hastily put the condom on, and then I settled in and began to touch her all over. I kneaded her big breasts and played with her nipples again. I felt her smooth pudgy belly, and down to her smooth, hairless cunt. I toyed with hungry fingers, and was rewarded with quick-flowing warm juices and soft sounds from her throat. She rolled onto her side away from me, and I suddently realized that this was exactly the position from my dream.

She lifted her leg, and thrust her butt back exposing her hot muff. I angled for a minute, trying to get everything to line up. Finally, I pressed the head of my latex-encased cock against the sopping wet lips of her twat. She grunted, and I slid it in smoothly. She exhaled loudly and pressed back against me, pushing my cock all the way in. We froze there for a moment, savoring the unspeakable beauty of our immoral act.

Finally I started to thrust. She moved back against me in rhythm, and we quickly worked up a sweat. My free hand found her tits again, and put her hand on mine as we worked her nipples to responsive firmness. She took my hand and pushed it down against her slimy crotch, which radiated heat like a furnace. Our pumping continued as she pressed my fingers between her legs and between her parted labia. I felt a small button on my fingertip, and she grunted in response. With her guidance I worked the button with my fingers while I thrust my aching cock into her hole from behind.

"Oh, Trent. Trenton, make love to me. Yes!"

I mixed things up with speed and force, and the variations seemed to excite her all the more.

"Oh, Trent. Jesus, fuck me. Fuck me now."

I assumed that meant harder and faster, so that's what I did. I was concentrating on not blowing my wad, and trying to give her maximum pleasure at the same time.

"Yes, that's it. Fuck me. Fuck your mother. You're my son and you're fucking me. Oh God. It's filthy and wrong and it's turning me on."

I realized she was actually finding great pleasure not just in my physical activities, but in the very nature of our profane act. She was getting off on our incestruous relationship! The thought it that realization turned me on all the more, and soon I was talking dirty right back at her.

"God, mother. I'm your son and I'm fucking you. You've got your son inside you again."

At this she gasped and bucked frantically against me. The first waves of climax began to wash over her.

"Oh God, Trent. Fuck your mother's pussy and make her come. Come inside your mom. Make her come. You haven't been inside me since your were born. Come inside me. Oh God, Trent, I'm coming!"

Her filthy talk and the hot friction were enough for me too, and we more or less came together, writhing and pumping and groping and panting. After almost a full minute of post-orgasmic thrusting, our hips finally stopped moving. Only our rising and falling chests moved as we gulped in air to catch our breath. I rolled back and my dick slipped out of her hot box with a slurping sound that made us giggle.

"Trenton, honey. Would you like to sleep in my room all the time? I mean, while your dad's not around?"

I burst into a beaming smile and leaned into kiss her. She cooed while I explored her mouth with my tongue. Her lips were salty with sweat.

"Yes, Mom. I think that's the way to go. We can stop if ever you say so, but I really hope we don't."

She pondered that a moment.

"Me too, sweetie. We'll just keep our mouths shut about it, okay? Our secret."

"Our secret, Mom. I love you."

"I love you too, honey. We'd better get some sleep. I'm gonna want more tomorrow. I've been waiting to get fucked like this for a long time. That it's by you is beyond my wildest dreams. I want your cock in me everyday. I've got a lot of catching up to do."

She threw me a sly wink and put a hand on my now deflated cock. I remembered the condom, pried it off and ran for the bathroom.

We slept in each other's arms that night, and most nights after that. When I went off to college, coming home was that much more bittersweet. My friends always wondered why I never kept any girlfriends; I only enjoyed them and then left them. I'd tell them, 'I don't want bring any of them home to meet my mother.'


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 11:16 PM
How about this interesting story title - Summer camp and the glory hole . Enjoy !!! ;)


Although, the name I use is not real, the story I am about to relate, actually happened to me this summer. I am a 38-year-old woman, married with two kids, Kevin, who is 16, and Lori, who is 14. This last summer, Lori and I were going to go to the second half of our church's summer camp in the upper Adirondack Mountains for a week. I was going as a part time counselor and all around chaperone, since the camp consisted of both boys and girls from different areas of the state.

I had taken the week as vacation from my job and was excited about going, just to get out of the house for a week. The thought of being at a summer camp brought back good memories from when I was a young girl and had attended one for two summers. I was really looking forward to it, and so was Lori. That is until two days before leaving, she came down with chicken pox of all things. Well on the doctor’s advice, I called the woman in charge at the church that was running the camp to explain that we would not be attending. She was very upset and begged me to come and still be a counselor, since two others had already cancelled at the last minute and they would be very short handed. After a lot of discussion with my family, it was decided that I would still go and help out.

One of the other women at the church that I knew was there for the first session and she had agreed to stay with me for the second one also, so it didn't sound too bad. Jill (The one who stayed) was younger than I was (29) but we got along well and had a lot of fun the first day in camp. Her and I slept in a tent type wooden platform at the outer edge of the camp. On the other side there were two men from the church, who had the same sleeping setup on the boys side. John was a good friend of my husband and I knew him also. Eddy was a black guy, who was fairly new to our church and neither Jill nor I knew him very well, but he was very nice and we all got along well.

There were two barracks on each side of the campsite, which were permanent structures and held 4 kids in each one. The two barracks that housed the girls were situated just at the edge of the woods. Further in the woods were the two that the boys were staying in. There were 4 more barracks that were not needed this time. Since Jill had been there for a week already, she showed me around after lunch. The kids were all down by the lake with the two guys and the permanent camp counselor. When we went into the first barracks and looked around, I saw fairly large hole in the east wall of the barracks right over the headboard of the lower bunk. It had a red rag stuffed into it. As I pulled the rag out, Jill began to snicker, although I didn't know why. As I looked out through the open hole, I could see only dense undergrowth and trees, since that wall was right up against the woods. The hole was definitely man made and cut in a perfect circle and even sanded smooth on the inside. The wall was very thin and I wondered why the hole had not been patched. Jill just shrugged and we moved on, after I stuck the rag back in the hole. It didn't seem important since due to its location that wall of the structure seemed inaccessible from outside due to the dense woods.

That evening when all of the scheduled activities were over, Jill and I put on our robes and headed for the showers. The girls’ shower and locker room was outfitted with only one shower room with four showerheads. Jill was at the sinks brushing her teeth as I went into the shower. I thought she would stay out there out of modesty, but I no sooner was getting wet, when in stepped Jill. She was beautiful I must say, even though females have never turned me on, I looked with envy at her body. She had the tinniest waist, gorgeous breasts, and an all over sexy body. Not that I was considered a slouch, but the few years difference in age did show between us. Jill began talking as she was soaping herself. She brought up the subject of the hole that I had come across in the girls barracks, and asked me how open minded I was about sex.

I found the tone of the conversation very odd, but listened intently once I had assured her that I was open minded enough to listen to what she had to say. "Ever heard of a Glory Hole". She asked. Somewhere in the back of my mind I had remembered reading a dirty story of a bar that catered to homosexuals that had a hole between the toilet stalls for one guy to stick his cock threw so the guy in the next stall could suck it. I was sure that was not what Jill was talking about here though, so I thought! Jill told me that was exactly what it was. As she went on to relate all the details to me, I observed her spending a lot more time on soaping her ample bush and her nipples became erect.

As I listened, I felt my nipples stiffen also. Jill went on to tell me that the boys would wait until dark, and then sneak through the woods to the hole, about two at a time. If the rag was in the hole, then they left. But if the rag had been removed, showing the light within then a completely different scenario would take place. As one boy acted as a look out, the other would slip his cock through the hole. The girls in the barracks would then take turns sucking them off! I was becoming a little warm between my legs as she told me of sneaking over to the small window on the North wall, which was also pretty secluded and watching the girls suck.

I was startled by a Moan from Jill. As I looked down, she had two fingers inside of her pussy and was rubbing her clit with her thumb as she related what she had witnessed. Just by coincidence, her own girl who was 15 was staying in the other barracks, which relieved her at the time. But on the second night the girls traded barracks long enough for each to suck some cock. Jill's masturbation there in front of me, was making me wet as hell. My nipples were aching as Jill stepped closer to me and asked if I had ever been with a woman. I told her I hadn't and asked if she had? "A couple of times in collage" I flinched, but did not pull away as I felt her free hand on my thigh, and in no time I felt her finger on my clit. Her breath came in gasps as she fingered us both. "Do you finger yourself Linda?" I could only nod affirmative as a Minnie shock wave went through my pelvis. "Doesn't it feel a lot better when someone else does it?" I moaned in response as she pulled her finger out of my slippery slit. I didn't want her to stop, it felt so good.

She took hold of my hand and brought it down to her slit and pressed it against it. I held my hand motionless at her mound as I once again felt her fingers enter me. I groaned and slid my finger between her folds, and duplicated what she was doing to me. I was on fire to say the least! I had many times felt my own pussy, but to feel another woman's while her fingers were stroking mine were too much. I felt the pressure build in my abdomen and pelvis, I was close to orgasm. Jill sensed it and sped up her finger action. Mine actually slowed since I was so preoccupied by my climax. I came like I hadn't in years, it was a cum that was earth shattering. My juices flowed into Jill’s hand like crazy. As I finally stopped Cumming and began coming down, Jill kissed me on the lips and then bent and took each of my stiff nipples in her mouth and briefly sucked each one.

Jill grabbed my arm and began thrusting her hips towards my hand, which still had my finger in her love hole. "Do me Linda, I need to cum like you did PLEASE" "OHHHHHH" As my finger contacted her little nub. I finger fucked her rapidly as she began gasping for breath, and took her left nipple in my mouth. That did it, she began to cum. "OHHHHHHHH bite my nipple" "God I'm Cumming"" Her fluid gushed around my invading digit as she grabbed my hips to steady herself. I continued sucking her hard nipples as she recovered.

We rinsed off and went back to our sleeping quarters, all the while making plans on sneaking over and spying on the girls. It was very dark out as we got to the small window and peered in. Nancy, one of the girls was laying in the bottom bunk by the hole. The rag had been removed and was laying on the floor. The other three girls were all sitting Indian style around the head of the lower bunk. I quietly took a peek around the corner to see if anyone was there. I couldn't see anyone, but as I looked over towards one of the boy’s barracks, I saw the light as the door opened and two figures came out and went into the woods. I whispered to Jill that they were coming.

In a few minutes we watched as a stiff little cock was thrust into the hole. It wasn't a very big cock and only about two inches including the head was visible. We watched as Nancy took the head into her mouth and began sucking. It wasn't long before she pulled off and the cock began spewing its load as Nancy now stroked the head between her thumb and index finger. While catching the sperm in a washcloth with her other hand.

Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 11:19 PM
As we continued to watch, I quietly peered around the corner, to see who the cock belonged to. It was Billy, he was only thirteen and not very big. The other boy with him was Danny, he was sixteen and a lot bigger. I watched as he unzipped his pants and took out his hard cock. I was amazed at the size, he was close to my husband in length, but a little thinner. I went back to the window in time to see it come through the hole. About 5 inches past the hole, and we heard the girls gasp, as Kathy took her turn on the bunk. Without hesitation, she began to give Danny an expert blowjob. In no time at all, Danny let out a moan and groan that was unmistakable. He was Cumming, but not in a washcloth, Kathy drank down every drop he could shoot and then some. Once finished, we watched as the two boys went back, and two more took their place. This went on until all 8 boys had been sucked off.

When Jill and I got back to our tent, we were both very horny from what we had seen. But having sex in a tent was too risky since someone might hear us. Jill and I went deep into the woods to a clearing, where on a fallen log, I ate my first pussy, and had mine
eaten by a girl for the first time also.

The same scenario went on each night as before. By the end of the week, each boy had been blown at least twice and each girl had sucked at least one of the boys off. Some spit the cum out, others were expert swallowers. Jill and I sucked each other off at least twice a night after peeping.

Jill was also married and had two children, so we had a lot in common. She was an expert cunt lapper, and later confessed to me, that she not only had female sex just in college, but had regular affairs with a girl where she works.

It was Jill who came up with an idea, which immediately turned me on! "I think you and I ought to be in there, sucking off all those nice young cocks" Jill said.

"How are we going to be able to arrange that" I said.

By the end of the day, we had worked out a plan to do just that. Jill and I both have had fantasies of having sex with a younger male, but for obvious reasons they had stayed, just that fantasies. Here was an opportunity to fulfill a fantasy and keep anonymous at the same time.

On the night before the weeks camping session is over, a neighboring camp always invites our girls to come over and spend the evening with them. Well as luck would have it 4 girls decided to go from our camp. But there was two from the glory hole barracks and two from the other one that decided to go. So Jill and I had the two girls from the glory hole barracks take sleeping bags and move over to the other barracks. Using the excuse that it would be late when the other girls came back and we didn't want them to disturb anyone.

Then, Jill and I discreetly let it out to one of the boys, that not all the girls would be gone for the evening. We also let him know that Darla (one of the older girls) would be staying behind. The reason for this was that Darla, was the best cocksucker of the bunch. Watching her had been a real turn on. She really got into it and the boys seemed to favor her from what we had overheard during the week.

Once it was good and dark, Jill and I snuck over to the empty barracks and taped cardboard over the little windows, so nobody could look in and observe us. The doors were locked, so anyone looking over or trying to get in would think that it was locked and dark because it was unoccupied. The only light came from the glory hole as I pulled the rag out. I laid on the bunk and looked through the hole towards the boy’s barracks. In a matter of minutes, I saw the light coming from an open door and two figures exit. I told Jill that we would soon have visitors.

The sexual tension was terrific with expectation of a hard young cock being thrust through the hole. As I stole another peek out of the hole, I was able to make out a cock being pumped by hand to get it ready. Shortly Jill and I both gasped as the first cock came through. It was not very big and probably belonged to one of the younger boys. But he was not disappointed as I heard him moan through the wall, as my mouth took him in. I was the one who was disappointed, since I had gotten to swirl my tongue around the youthful head only about five times before I heard a grunt and it shot its youthful load into my mouth. I was just about to start fingering my pussy as I sucked when he started shooting. It was never the less delicious. Not as strong as a grown man and not as salty either, I loved it.

Once drained, the cock disappeared back out of the hole. Jill and I traded places as the next cock came through. Jill had all the luck! I could immediately tell that it was one of the older boys due to the length and thickness of his cock. Jill began sucking for all she was worth, and soon had a large load of cum spurting down her throat, as I came all over my hand, which was busy fingering my wet pussy while watching her suck. After the cock disappeared, we waited and then Jill peeked out through the hole, and could make out the two figures going back through the woods.

We waited for over half an hour and no one else showed up. We were about to put the rag back in the hole and leave, when through the hole came a huge cock. I say huge because in comparison with the two we had just serviced, it was gigantic. Very thick and at least 9" in length. Jill wrapped her hand around the shaft and was able to jerk the cock as she was sucking it, bringing forth an approving moan from the other side.

I was dying of curiosity to know who belonged to such a beautiful cock. So as Jill was busy sucking, I quietly snuck out and peered around the corner. There with his crotch to the wall was John, and standing right behind him with his cock out was Eddy, the black guy. I almost gasped out loud as I caught a side view of eddy's cock! I had heard all the rumors about black cocks al my life, and in this case it was indeed not a rumor. Eddy was sporting a stiff cock at least 11" in length and was as thick as my wrist. I even had doubts about it fitting through the hole!

I quietly went back in and whispered what I had seen to Jill, who began moaning louder each time I described our next visitor. It wasn't much longer and John had his release into Jill's sucking mouth. We watched with great anticipation as the softening flesh was pulled back through the hole. Then as Eddy's huge cock head came through, we both stared in awe, as the hole was nearly completely filled with the head. Once through, there was just a little more room around the shaft, but not a lot.

Jill whispered, that we had to share this one, as she struggled to get the bulbous head into her mouth, while pumping the long shaft. It was such a sight, that I came as soon as my finger began rubbing my clit! After a minute or so, I took over and began sucking the black monster. To my delight, Jill situated herself under me so she could suck my cunt. I exploded into her mouth in no time, then we traded places and she had her orgasm almost as quick as mine.

Eddy let out a loud groan, and I saw Jill's cheeks puff out as he started unloading. Her throat was working overtime, but the force and quantity of his sperm was overwhelming, causing it to start dribbling down her chin. I quickly got on the bunk and took over, receiving a strong spurt on the bridge of my nose and in my eyes, before I capped the spewing monster. An additional 4 strong spurts erupted into my mouth before it subsided. I continued to suck and lick with wild abandon, since I had made up my mind that I had to have this monster in my cunt, no matter what!


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 11:22 PM
My efforts were rewarded, with a cock that stayed hard instead of loosing its firmness. I took my mouth off and held the shaft so he could not withdraw from the hole. I told Jill to hold it while I stripped off my shorts. I had to have that beautiful black cock in my pussy! I was absolutely crazy with desire, as I backed up to the protruding hunk of meat. I shuddered as I felt the head come in contact with my pussy lips. Once the head was lined up, I drove back against the wall feeling Jill's hand as she pulled it out. I had taken Eddy's monster with ease, and I went into a fantastic orgasm almost immediately as he began his thrusting into me. I have never felt so full in my life! It was the most fantastic feeling.

As I grunted and slammed my ass against the wall, trying to get as much penetration as I could, the door opened, and in came John, his cock was sticking out of his shorts, rock hard and straight out like a steel pole. Without saying a word, he came over to Jill, who dropped to her knees before him and began to suck his huge cock. I gasped and groaned loudly as I felt the thick black shaft disengage from my wet cunt. I slammed back against an empty wall. The door again opened, we had not thought about them having a key, as well as us.

Anyway, Eddy came in with his cock still glistening with my pussy juice! I laid on my back across the bunk, this brought my pussy to the edge as I spread my legs wide! Without any words exchanged, Eddy knelt by the bunk between my spread legs! In this position, he was just the right height to match up with my hungry slit. He wasted no time in reinserting his huge cock into my waiting pussy. When I felt him go so deep into me that he bottomed out, I screamed out my release and had a climax that seemed to render me unconscious momentarily.

As I began to slowly drift back to earth from the best and most intense cum, I have ever had, a warm sensation was at my pussy. As I looked down, I saw Eddy's head and felt his tongue enter me and begin exploring my love hole. As I looked over at Jill, she was in the same position on the other bunk as I was, and John's cock was going in and out of her cunt. Her legs were wrapped around his back and she was thrusting against him like a bucking bronco. She let out a small squeal and then she began to cum like crazy! Listening and watching them was all it took, Eddy's tongue got a liquid bath as I came all over his face!

I watched as Jill now sat up in the bunk with John standing in front of her feeding her his cock! I looked down at Eddy who was still tenderly lapping at my wet pussy!

"Have you cum yet"? I asked

"No"

"Bring it up to my mouth"

I laid out on the bunk on my side as Eddy brought his hard black shaft to my mouth. I took the head and managed to get a couple of inches of the shaft into my mouth. I wrapped both hands around the shaft and still was not touching his pubic hair. That’s how long that monster was! As I sucked trying to bring him off in my mouth as a gesture of thanks for making me cum so beautifully, I felt the bunk sink down. And soon after, I felt John's cock slide into my pussy and begin fucking me. Jill had told him to give me a two way.

I had never in my life had two guys at once, and it was pure heaven to be sucking one while fucking another. Jill helped by coming up and joining in at licking Eddy's shaft and licking his balls. She began to verbalize, which drove me to a frenzy!

"I can feel his nuts tighten, he's going to cum in your mouth"

"Cum Eddy, fill her mouth full of your hot cream"

Just then John let out a moan, his cock seemed to swell in my pussy and jets of hot fire shot into my cunt. I began to cum and had a hard time breathing around Eddy's cock, but I wasn't about to let it go now! I stayed in an orgasmic state for like what seemed forever, as John's cock kept shooting into my pussy! Then Eddy announced that he was going to cum! The first spurt was so powerful and startled me so that my head pulled off of his cock. Before I could regain my sense, another huge spurt splashed against my forehead and went into my hair! The next one hit me in the chin and splashed all over my face. The next one didn't get away, it felt sneeringly hot as it spurted onto my tongue! Eddy was unbelievable, his cock just kept spurting and spurting. Jill managed to pull it from me and she took the remainder of his sperm into her mouth. As I watched her throat bob as she swallowed, I was in awe at the amount she must be getting! I finally dropped back on the bunk, exhausted from all the action.

We finally left the barracks and went to the showers together, where we all fucked and sucked again before calling it a night. I just could not get enough of Eddy's black penis, no matter what I did.

You can bet that next year, Jill and I will be at the camp again! But in the mean time, I still get Eddy's cock and John's whenever my husband is gone and they can fit it in around their wives. Sometimes I'll just meet Eddy for lunch, since his office is pretty close to mine, lunch consists of me sucking him off in his car in a parking lot! And believe me it fills me up! I have been able to loose 7 Lbs. by having a hot sperm lunch! I LOVE IT!!!!!! I have even gone so far as jerk him off into a container, to get an idea of how much he
shoots. When he has not fucked his wife for about 4 or 5 days, he can provide 3 ounces of sperm. (I used liquor shot glasses as a measure). My husband supplies only about a half-ounce or so. Its such a treat to take Eddy's load and drink him down. We rarely fuck anymore, due to my obsession with drinking his sperm. But he doesn't mind! YOU WOULDN'T WOULD YOU????

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 11:31 PM
This one more interesting (quite long story) .....should be about Fiction, Consensual Sex, Female exhibitionist, Hardcore, Mind Control, Males / Female . Title : Peepshow novice . Enjoy !!! ;)



I found out in the end that exhibitionism turned Lynda on even faster than foreplay. The kind of guy she involved did not matter provided she could convince him whatever happened was all accidental. If his reaction was a look of pure lust her face would flush and you could tell, from the look in her eyes, her cunt was starting to flood. If it embarrassed him she enjoyed that too. She’d play coy, as if she was sixteen rather than twenty-three - willing but unavailable; virginal yet nubile. It would drive the guy crazy.

She admitted her weakness on our second date. It took until our fourth, when she did it in front of me for the first time, for me to believe her.

I had picked her up from her apartment in my car and we were stopped at the lights on the way to a restaurant. She had scattered little pinpoints of something that glittered brightly in her wavy blonde hair. Her low-cut evening dress was held up by thin shoulder straps and she was braless. The look was elegant, her make-up exquisitely done, and her cleavage deep and sexy.

I glanced towards her while I waited for the lights to change. What I noticed first was the middle-aged man in the Pajero next to us. He had pulled alongside, very close to our car, and was staring in through the window. The right strap of Lynda’s dress had fallen down her arms and the bodice had sagged on that side.

She could see the man out of the corner of her eye but pretended not to have noticed him, or the strap. She folded her right arm across her lap and at the same time sat upright in her seat. As a consequence, her pointed breast popped out of the collapsing top of the dress.

The man gaped, and I suppose I did too.

Lynda still pretended not to be aware.

The man and I watched her nipple start to harden and protrude, as if it was being teased manually.

She glanced across at him, looked down at herself, then back to catch his sheepish look. She put a finger to her bottom lip, as if not knowing what to do, and gave a good impression of being abashed. It made the continued exposure of her nipple and breast even more of a turn-on.

It all took only took a few seconds. Then she pulled the strap back up to her shoulder and covered herself. A car honked behind us. The light had turned green. The man and I reacted in unison. He threw Lynda one last longing glance and our vehicles separated in the traffic.

“I guess I forgot to put on a bra,” she commented.

I felt too stunned by the demonstration of her exhibitionism to say anything for a second. Her eyes were testing me. She wanted to hear me say something. “Then it’s lucky they look so great without support.”
She smiled at me in a pleased way. “I’m glad you think so.” She checked the cleavage for herself.

The restaurant was in a posh hotel, on the top floor. The lift operator was a male. We were his only passengers after the fifth floor.
Lynda contrived to drop her purse while looking in it. Her make-up spilt out across the lift floor.

“I’ll get it for you,” I offered gallantly while the lift attendant looked boredly on.

“No. It’s my fault,” Lynda insisted, “I’ll get them.”

I thought she’d kneel down but, instead, she bent over. She was not just wearing a short dress but a micro-mini that barely covered her butt when she was standing up. Since she had fabulous legs and loved to show them off, she could get away with it.

In the mirror, on the lift wall behind her, the reflected figure - bending over - was not wearing any panties. The attendant took a few seconds to notice, and then his eyes became riveted to the reflection, right up at the top of the back of her legs. He forgot I was there.

A lipstick had rolled near his feet. Lynda knelt down close to him on one knee and kept the other one raised. It brought the hem of her skirt virtually up to her hips at the front. She picked up the lipstick and held the same position while her eyes lifted up to catch his - looking down at her crotch. The tableau froze.

She waited just long enough for him to start to think she might actually be letting him look, then stood up and smoothed her dress into place.
The attendant could not stop giving her furtive glances for the rest of the trip to the restaurant level.

When we walked out of the lift, she gave him a cheeky smile, just before the doors closed. It said, “Now aren’t you lucky getting to see what you just did, and wouldn’t you just love to see more of it!”
I knew I would.

I had booked a table for four. Our friends were already seated. We joined them on the opposite side of a u-shaped bench seat. Smalltalk filled in the time after the wine steward had taken our order.

I felt Lynda’s hand tapping my leg. Our friends - very much in love with each other - were being openly affectionate and I thought Lynda wanted to hold hands. I took my left hand off the table when our friends weren’t looking and let Lynda take it. Instead of lacing her fingers in mine, however, she drew my hand under the table to her thighs and placed it between them about half way up.

They were soft, smooth and warm.

Lynda lifted the drape of the tablecloth onto her lap and moved forward to the edge of the seat. The tight hem of her skirt, which had until then pressed against my wrist like a tight cord, rolled back. I could now caress right up the yielding curve of her inner thigh. Lynda thrust herself against my hand eagerly when it flattened out across the crisp hair of her crotch. With her elbows on the table and her chin in her hand, she looked as if she was leaning forward intently to listen to what our friends were saying.

It was bizarre. I was sitting in a public restaurant with my hand secretly between my girlfriend’s legs, and she was laughing and carrying on a conversation with two friends across the table from us.

The edges of Lynda’s slit were wet from living out her fantasies in the car and the lift. She soon enveloped two of my fingers and started riding them with surreptitious movements of her butt and hips. Lubricant was flowing freely. Only the background music and conversation hid the sounds of her lapping cunt.

I saw the waiter approaching and Lynda flicked the tablecloth back to its normal position after I withdrew my hand. The guy almost dropped her plate in my lap. My order froze in mid air in his other hand. It arrived on the table very slowly while he stared beyond it. I followed the downward direction of his eyes. Lynda had replaced my fingers with hers. Mesmerized, the waiter bent over in front of me to straighten her cutlery, obscuring my view.

She thanked him for the service when he straightened up, and his face went red. He served our friends and then left reluctantly. I watched Lynda slowly withdraw her fingers (slippery with wet cunt juice) and draw her skirt down as she sat back. From the colour in her cheeks and the expression on her face, I guessed she had come silently while the waiter was looking. She dried her fingers on the cloth serviette, which she had slipped surreptitiously down to her lap. After that, she bunched it between her legs so that the back of her skirt would not get a wet patch. The waiter who cleared the table was going to get an olfactory surprise. I could already smell the muskiness from between her legs. I just hoped our friends couldn’t. They had started eating and seemed blissfully unaware of what had happened on our side of the table.

After dinner, Lynda suggested a nightcap at the bar. Our friends did not want a second drink for the road and decided to leave about fifteen minutes later. I stood up and Lynda simply swivelled round on the high bar stool, and we said our goodbyes.

As she sipped her drink, Lynda stayed facing away from the bar afterwards. I was leaning on one elbow, also watching the crowd, and chatting with her. A man came up and offered to buy us a drink. He introduced himself as Sam. Over the drink, he told us he owned a peep-show. He’d been looking for someone as beautiful as Lynda to replace a girl who had left. He couldn’t help noticing, he said, that while Lynda was sitting at the bar she was deliberately exposing herself to the people at the tables nearby. Her lack of underwear had been plainly, and enjoyably obvious. He wondered if she would be interested in making money from showing herself off.

“What would I have to do?” Lynda showed interest when I hadn’t expected her to. I’d thought she didn’t like people to think she was deliberately exhibiting herself.

“We have several booths for different tastes. Why don’t you come down to the peep-show,” Sam suggested. “I can explain there.”

“What sort of money would I earn,” Lynda asked, still thinking about it.

“There’s a special booth if you’re interested. You can negotiate direct with the client. If you’re good at it, and the clients like you, there’s a bundle to be made.”

She checked, “But they’d just be looking, right?”

“Basically.”

“What does that mean?” I was suspicious.

“Come to the peep-show with me and you can both see for yourselves.”

Sam showed us into a small room. It held only a sofa and chair, both facing a floor to ceiling window, and a washbasin to one side.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 11:52 PM
“The clients come in there,” he pointed to the heavy curtains beyond the window. “You can both talk to each other. There’s a pick-up and speaker system on both sides of the glass.” He led us over to the window. “See this tray?” He paused for us to inspect it. “The Johns put their money in there. You can bring it through and count it to make sure they don’t cheat you.”

“They ask me to show myself and I set a price,” Lynda thought she caught on quickly.

“You’ll be naked all the time you’re on show. They pay to see that before they come in. It’s up to you to create a demand for other things.”

“Like?”

“Getting you to open your legs so they can see more.”

“So, the idea is to tease until they want more?”

“You’ll do well,” Sam flattered her.

“They just watch though?” I checked again.

“That’s up to Lynda.” He showed us over to one side of the window. There was an unobtrusive slot about four inches wide cut in it, with the edges padded. He explained to Lynda, “You can give them a hand or blow job through it - or even have intercourse if that’s what you like. Or they can lick you if you’re into that sort of thing. Some guys even like to shoot through it by themselves if you stand about here and tell them they can.”

I knew he meant they would shoot their come on her.Lynda surprised me by asking, “Will I be able to see them doing it?”

“If they get close enough to the light on this side. It stays dark on their side otherwise.” He took a control handset out of his pocket, “You can change the amount of light in here - there’s a dimmer and a spot.” He demonstrated for her. “It’s always worth a few dollars to light it up strategically for them.”
The idea seemed to excite Lynda.

“So I can let them do whatever they like, if I want to? Am I allowed to say no?”

“Just set a price they won’t want to pay. That way the client doesn’t feel cheated. They’ll go for something else. We don’t usually get millionaires,” Sam grinned.

I got the impression he knew Lynda was hooked as he watched her checking out the padded slot more closely. He eyed her speculatively, “Interested?”

“Only in being looked at. Not in that,” she nodded at the slot.

“The last girl started off that way, then progressed. She was a looker, like you. The guys couldn’t get enough of her, even though she never let anyone screw her cunt. She sure knew how to tease with it though!”
Lynda looked as if she was picturing her own performance.

“What do you think?”

“I don’t know...”

“Just give it a try? See if you enjoy it or not,” Sam encouraged her.

“You mean starting right away?” You could see the nervous tension in her face.

“Why not?” Sam asked. “You look hot for it.”

Lynda cut off what I was going to say. “I suppose I could, just once.”

“Good girl! You’ll be great. And you’ll be in control.”

I guessed he knew that latter inducement would be irresistible to her.

“What do I do?”

“Just get undressed and wait in here until a customer arrives, then it’s up to you.”

They both assumed my agreement. Sam paused at the door when he was ushering me out. “There’s a small thing...I noticed at the bar you don’t shave down there.” He was looking at the level of her crotch. “ Have you ever thought about showing off your cunt hairless? You know, really letting the men see it all?”

Lynda looked excited. He was playing her like a violin. I still couldn’t believe how he’d made her want everything he’d suggested.

“Bare pussy gets them all the time...There’s a razor in the cabinet above the wash basin if you want to use it - and a few other things you might want.”

Sam invited me back to his office. He switched on the TV after we entered. It turned out to be a closed circuit from the room Lynda was in. The camera was focussed in towards her from the customer’s point of view, but on her side of the glass. The picture was clear.

“I assumed you wanted to watch,” he said. Lynda had already stripped down to just her panties. As I watched her on the screen, the camera zoomed in on her breasts. “I thought she’d have nice tits,” I heard Sam say appreciatively. I realised he could control the camera with the remote in his hand. I felt too horny to object, so I took a seat to quietly watch from.
Lynda had, meanwhile, moved over to the cabinet to inspect what was inside it.

Lynda took out a can of shaving cream and a razor. “Good girl,” Sam said aloud. She spread a towel out to stand on and filled the hand basin with hot water. She was shaking the pressurised can when she remembered she still had her panties on. She slipped her hands under the waistband, slid them down almost to her knees, and stepped out of them.

She sat on the vanity unit with her legs spread in front of the mirror and her back to the camera. We had to imagine a lot of what she did after that, as there seemed to be only the one camera in the room. She was still working with the razor when Sam commented, “She must have a hairy one.” It had always seemed natural enough to me but I was aching to see what it would look like when she was finished. Finally, she edged her butt forward over the edge of the basin and started splashing water between her legs. She prepared to get down.

“Now show us,” Sam vocalised both our thoughts. She was still side-on, though, when she used another towel to dry herself. She kept it draped in front, as she came towards the hidden camera position, and sat on the sofa. We watched her open her legs there in direct view. She patted between them with the towel, perhaps making sure she was dry, or getting rid of the last of the shaving foam. Then she let the towel fall to the floor. Sam went in for a tight close-up. Lynda’s hand was already there, exploring the new feel of her hairless lips.

“Great job!” Sam said breathlessly. “See how well it exposes her slit?” He seemed to expect a compliment for his idea but I was too intent on what I was voyeuristically seeing without Lynda even knowing it.

Then she closed her legs, swung them up onto the sofa, and crossed them. She looked as if she was getting ready for her first customer. Sam must have had the same thought. He picked up the phone to let his receptionist know Lynda’s booth was ready for business. The pit of my stomach knotted with the prospect.

On the TV screen Lynda’s body stiffened. Someone must have come into the booth on the other side of the glass. Her eyes followed the customer.

“Do you want to tell me your name?”

“It’s David.”

“Hello, David. I’m...Lynette.” She was awkwardly silent for a moment. Then she let a hand slide up her side to cup her right breast and lift it. “Do you like my breasts, David?” She turned on her side towards him, but kept her legs on the sofa. “What would you like to do with them, David?” There was no answer. “I like to rub them with my hand,” she demonstrated.

“She’s forgetting to make him pay,” Sam said incredulously.Lynda had started to pinch and stretch her nipples for the unseen customer. “Is this what you like, David?”

“Yes,” it sounded breathless.

“Did you know I’ve just shaved my cunt, David?” She looked coy. “I’ve never done that before. It was a real turn-on. It feels very sexy between my legs - and bare.”

“Fuck she’s good!” Sam said from beside me. “If she’d only remember the money...”

Lynda kept her thighs together. “Do you like shaved pussy, David?” He must have reacted in some way; she added, “You do?” She smiled at him rewardingly.

“I’d like to let you see my newly bare cunt, David, but the boss says I have to charge.”

“You trooper!” Sam’s voice covered anything the customer had said.

“Yes, I really have just shaved it. At the wash basin over there.” She nodded with her head. “You’ll be the first to see it hairless.” She paused. “What would that be worth to you, David?”

They negotiated. She covered her crotch with the towel when she got up to collect the money he put in the two-way drawer built through the glass. She lay back the way she had been before and discarded the covering. “Are you turned on at the thought of seeing me, David?”

She slowly slid her bare foot up the side of her lower leg until her knee formed an arch and her loins were fully on show. You could just see the start of her slit disappearing into her outer labia. Where there would once have been a fluff of hair protruding there was now just bare skin.

She lifted her head to look towards the glass, “Do you like that, David … I can see you do.” She looked down at herself again, and then smiled sexily at him. Sam took the camera focus a little closer. She was using the muscles of her butt to gently push her genital area a little further forward for viewing. “Would you like to take your cock out and play with it...Yes, I’d like you too.” She waited. “That’s a beautiful cock, David. I’m happy I’ve made it so stiff for you.” She watched him. “Do you think I could make it even bigger?”

She listened to his muffled reply, and then paraphrased, “You’d like me to sit with my legs open?”

“She’s going to get some more money out of him!” Sam exclaimed to the screen approvingly.

I didn’t think so. She looked too turned on.Lynda swung her legs down. She edged her butt to the front of the sofa and started parting her knees. Sam was too busy zooming in to worry about the money anymore. Her thighs parted slowly, exposing more and more of her crotch until her outer genitalia were in full view.


Conitnue next page ..............

birdie8819
24-11-2007, 11:56 PM
"Do you like my newly shaven look, David? It makes it easy to see all my cunt, doesn’t it?” She half reclined against the back of the sofa and lifted her lower legs up onto her toes. Her crotch came up and went slightly out of focus. Sam pulled back. Without loosing the primary view, we could see Lynda looking between her legs at whatever the customer was doing.

“You’re making me very wet, David... You want to see how wet I am,” she checked what he had said. “Do you want me to pull my cunt lips back for you to see?”

“Now get some more money,” Sam urged as if he was whispering in her ear.

“That will cost extra, David,” Lynda said as if she had heard Sam.

“Now she’s got the hang of it!” Sam sounded delighted. I just wanted to see the same thing she was offering the customer; nothing else mattered.

More money changed hands. This time Lynda did not bother to cover herself when she got up to take it. I could hear the heavy breathing as she approached the glass. She paused there for a second or two, up close to it, and then went back to the sofa. This time she perched on the back and spread her legs as generously as before. She used the sides of her thumbs to draw open the outer lips of her cunt. They looked swollen, and pink inside. Sam made a sound of delight as he went in for a few seconds close-up then drew the focus back enough to see all of Lynda.

She was saying, “This is really turning me on, David. I can feel my juices flowing.” She listened to him. “Yes I’ll let you see right inside.” She played with her inner lips tantalisingly before she drew them apart as well. We could all see the invitingly open entrance to her lubricated love-canal.

“Does looking at me make your big cock feel even harder, David?” Her eyes seemed to be devouring whatever she was looking at on the other side of the glass. She let her tongue slowly slide across her upper lip.

“She knows how to get a man by the balls!” Sam enthused.

I couldn’t keep my eyes on only one part of Lynda when she was in full view. My gaze went from her flushed face to her nipples, and back to the still fascinating pink slash between her legs, which she had let close only a little. She wanted to be looked at! I wished I was the one seeing her through the glass, and not just on the screen.

Lynda started to make movements as if she was riding an imaginary cock. Her eyes closed to enjoy the fantasy. “I can feel your big cock inside my cunt, David. It’s sliding up and down... Oh, yes! Ram it up me hard! Oh, yes! It’s so big and so long. Push it up all the way.” She groaned, tilting her head back.
I didn’t realise she was fingering her clit until Sam zoomed in for a close-up
“Ooh! You’re right up inside me now, David!” We could all hear him grunting and panting. “I want to feel your hot come shoot all over the walls of my tight cunt. Fill me up, David.”

They both came. There was plenty of sound on each side of the glass wall. Sam was so carried away he forgot to get a shot of her face. The view of her open legs lasted only for the peak of her climax; then they clamped shut.

“Damn she’s good!” Sam enthused.

“I want to be her next customer.”

“What?”

“I want to be next.”

“You’ll have to pay her.”

“Okay. I want her to think I’m just another john.”

I wore a cap, with the peak pulled down low, which Sam gave me. Lynda had used the control on the lights to turn them down low. She was draped on her back on the sofa again, this time more prone.

It was different, seeing her in the flesh with just the sheet of glass between us. It was more personal than a video image, immediate, and even more real. My eyes roved over every curve and shadowed dip of her body. I’d never seen her completely naked in the flesh before. Our relationship had not moved to the stage of full intercourse. She’d straddled my face and let me lick her once, holding up her skirt and pulling the crotch of her panties out of the way. During our dates, she’d also happily expose one of her breasts to be fondled and kissed, but never both at once.

She got off the sofa languidly, stretched as if waking up - flaunting herself - and paraded slowly back and forward in front of the glass window, not looking at me but knowing someone was sitting on the other side.
I gloried at the sight of the curves of her breasts, swelling out and round to her up-turned nipples. I thrilled whenever she turned to come towards me, showing the remnant patch of pale pubic hair below her almost flat belly. My eyes could run down her shapely thighs, and then back up to her butt cheeks and slender waist as she moved away from me again. I was enthralled by her slow turns and by all the lithe movements of her body as she walked. It was a fashion parade exalting the female form in nothing else but bare flesh.

When she was next about to pass by she pretended to notice she had a customer. She swung towards the glass as if taken by surprise. She quickly covered her breasts with one folded arm and her crotch with her hand. It was as sexy as she could make it!

She pretended embarrassment, and then said in a husky voice, “Hello, I didn’t hear you come in.” She played out her fantasy. “You’ve caught me in the buff. I sleep that way. Do you?”

I nodded, still hiding my face under the peak of the cap.

“I think it’s more comfortable not being restricted by clothes - in bed that is,” she giggled as if she thought I might get the wrong impression. She let her hands fall to her sides slowly, still posing with one foot in front of the other so that she was showing only the slightest hint of a slit in the wide V at the top of her long legs. “You weren’t supposed to catch me like this,” she still pretended shyness.

“But I have,” I disguised my voice. “By lucky chance it seems. You’re just perfect like that.”

“I should get dressed.”

“I like you as you are.”

“But you can see all of me!”

“Not quite.”

“Would you like me to turn up the light?”

“No. I think we should get more closely acquainted first, don’t you?”

“My name is Lynette.”

“I’m Doug.”

“Are you sure about the light, Doug?”

“I can see how beautiful you are.”

“But not all of me? Is there some part you’d like to see better?”

“What would it cost me?” The thought of paying to see her genitalia when she did not know it was me gave me a deviant thrill.

She named a sum; it was double the previous price. She added a sweetener, “You seem the sort of man who might appreciate someone whose done something special for you - down there,” her gaze fell to the top of her legs. “It’s something your wife or girlfriend wouldn’t do for you.”I paid her.

“You do like shaved cunts?” She was making me wait to see it.

“Is that what you’ve done to yours?”

“Am I naughty? It makes all my pussy lips show ever so clearly.”

“That sounds real sexy, Lynette. I’d like to see them when you part your legs for me.” I was so excited by the idea that I almost forgot to disguise my voice.

“I’ll let you do that very soon.” Her breasts were rising and falling.

“I want to watch you rub your love-juice all over your bare cunt lips with your fingers,” I said.

Lynda groaned.

She quickly followed it with the offer, “For twenty dollars more I can turn on a light on your side of the glass so that you won’t miss anything.” She indicated a small spotlight on the window ledge, between us, at knee level. “You can shine it on me wherever you like.” I checked that it swivelled then passed through the money.

She moved to push a button on her side. As the light came on the dimmed lights overhead on her side went off. She took an armless chair from one side of the sofa and positioned it in the beam of brightness. Coming round from the back, she sat in it facing me. She just parted her knees enough for me to see her pubic bush was truncated, as she had promised. She began fingering her nipples and teasing them to stand out. Her thighs closed again as she bent one knee up to rest her heel on the windowsill. Then she put the other heel in a similar position. Her knees were still together but her parted calves framed the mounded cunt lips squeezed between her thighs. I lowered the rim of light to her knee level.

“Does seeing my pussy like this make you want to come all over the glass, Doug?”

“I’d like that.” I was playing a customer but it was also true.

“Do you want to play with your cock, Doug? We could make-believe I was milking it for you.” She had started rubbing her outer labia, with one hand reaching under her left thigh.

I undid my zip.

“Would you turn the light round and let me see it?”

I set my manhood free to rise to full attention. “All you need to know is that’s its standing up for you like a tall candle. You just have to believe you’re reaching out to wrap your fingers around it as far as they’ll go.” I figured she liked imagery even more than seeing it.

“You’re so big!” she enthused, closing her eyes. She moved her feet back to the floor, one on either side of the chair, and straddled the front edge of it with her crotch. Her thighs spread for me as far as she could hold them open. Moisture glistened in the spotlight between her lightly parted petals. “If you put that big cock in me it would split my little honey-pot”



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 12:02 AM
“Try and dilate it to fit my size,” I encouraged. I was moving my hand up and down, wishing it was hers.

“I know it will never get that big.” She was stroking my ego at least. “But I’ll try.”

Her fingers started exploring the pink slit, trailing up and down it, and then gradually teasing it open by kneading the outer labia. I could have watched her doing that all night!

Her fingers were getting visibly wet and she began rubbing the lubricant over the fleshy mounds on each side of her vulva, fulfilling my stated wish. I bent forward and put some more money through the drawer when she stopped. She bent forward to take it out, then counted the notes before asking what I wanted.

“I want to watch you putting something in it.”

“Something as big as you?”

“That’s up to you. Not a vibrator though. Something you have to slide in and out.”

She turned on the overhead lights again and went over to the cabinet above the hand basin. She came back with an ebony dildo. Its proportions were generous enough - larger than mine. “Will this do?” She sounded reluctant about using it.

“Turn off the room lights again. You’re going to pretend you’re sitting on a toilet in the men’s room. You’ve snuck in while it’s vacant, then hidden in a cubicle.” She threw the light switch as she moved the chair closer to the glass. Already into the fantasy, she sat with her knees up and her heels tucked in beside her butt. Her cunt gaped at the bottom of her genital cleft.

I focused my eyes on it as I continued, “You have this dildo waiting between your legs until some man comes into the stall next door to you. You know he’ll smell your perfume and peep through the hole that’s crudely drilled in the adjoining partition. You’ll picture him pumping his cock towards the wall next to you as he watches. He won’t know that you know what he’s doing.”

I’d set up the perfect situation for her. She groaned with a sound almost like orgasm as she visualised it. The rounded, glossy end of the dildo was already being fed towards her body by her fingers. She bent her head forward to check its direction, and then watched the head penetrate and stretch her cunt lips. She held it there without sinking the widest part of its phallic shape.

It was tantalising moments before she pushed it deeper, the labia gaping to fit round the penis-like rim of the head then sliding tightly towards the top end of the shaft like a pink condom uncurling on it. The microphone on her side had picked up the wet sounds of her cunt when the phallus penetrated it, and relayed them to my side through the speaker.
I was massaging my swollen hard-on vigorously.

“Will you spurt on the glass when you come,” she begged. “I want to see it happen.”

It only took a groan of pleasure to let her know I would. She rewarded me by squatting on the chair and slowly sliding the big phallus half way up its length into her body.

She soon got into a rhythm of pulling it down and wetly thrusting it up into her stretched hole again, accompanying it with a vocalisation of pleasure. Now and then, she would pause to grip the big ebony cock with her cunt muscles. Each time she relaxed them afterwards she managed to insert it even more deeply. I imagined the phallus was the swollen member I was gripping.

It wasn’t until the final thrust that pushed the artificial cock almost all the way up between her tight ring that I came. She must have heard my groan of pleasure, because her eyes focused in my direction. Come was dribbling down the glass for her. She slowly eased out the ebony phallus inch by inch and sat down. Then she brought it up to her mouth and sucked the juice off the head. Taking it out she slowly licked her lips, looking towards me. The sight of it in her mouth, and the imagined taste would have brought me off again if there had been anything left in my balls to give.

“You’d better clean off the glass, Doug,” she said huskily. She watched me do it with the tissues provided in the booth, still flaunting herself. When I finished, she turned off the spotlight. “Goodbye, Doug.” My turn was up.
I went out silently, leaving the cap behind.

Sam was waiting for me. “Let’s give her a rest from clients and go and see how she’s doing, eh?” He unlocked the door to the back marked “Private”, and we went down the corridor to Lynda’s cubicle. I was acutely aware that more women - on the other side of the doors we passed - were doing the same sort of things she had.

We could smell the fresh sexy odour from Lynda’s cunt as soon as we entered. She was standing by the glass - with the room lights turned up - and swung round to face us.

“Well, how did it go?” Sam asked, as if he had not been watching.

“It was incredible!” She did not bother to cover up but was sexually aware of being nude in front of us. She was standing with her legs slightly apart and looking very female. “It’s so much more than just flashing!”

“What part do you like the best?”

“When I know how much they want to see me...and I show it to them. I can feel their eyes on me. Knowing it’s shaved - down there - is a total turn-on!”

“Have you made good money?”

“I could give up my day job,” she giggled.

“You can keep tonight’s take, but if you accept the job I get thirty per cent to meet my overheads. Okay?”

Lynda accepted that in good grace.

“You’ll only earn really big money if you use the slot,” Sam reminded her. “If you don’t want to let them do anything else just bring them off with your hand onto your thighs or breasts.” Lynda’s nipples were hardening.

“Sooner or later you’ll get a customer who’s been here before and knows about it, even if you don’t initiate something yourself. You don’t have to do anything else if you don’t want to.”

“Will that satisfy them?” She wanted him to encourage her to do more.

“Some guys are going to want to stick it in you for sure.” Sam looked at her lecherously, “You can give them condoms from the cupboard - even put them on for them if you want to.”

“And how do I get them to stick it in me?”

I couldn’t believe she was thinking about it.

“Once they pay, just bend over and back it up, honey. Slot to slot you might say.”

My cock started stiffening again in my trousers.

“So, do you want the job?”

“Let me try just one more customer before I decide,” she smiled at Sam engagingly. “I hope he has a very long cock.”

“I’m sure any man would get a whopper for you, honey.” They exchanged looks.

Her eyes turned to me, “Are you okay with this?”

My gaze dipped down to her crotch then lifted again. “I’ve been feeling turned on by the thought of other men seeing you. Now I’ll have even more to imagine.”

“I wish you could watch.” The idea turned her on.

“I think it might put the customer off.”

She giggled sexily. “Maybe Sam should try couples in here.”

“Maybe I should... We’ll come and see you later, okay?”

We made our exit.

Sam offered me a drink in his office. While he was fixing it, a light came on above his desk. “Another customer’s gone in,” he explained. “Do you want to watch?” He gave me a crooked grin. “It’s your girlfriend we’re spying on.”
I took the drink he held out. “Let’s leave it for a few moments. Let her get the preliminaries out of the way.” The tension grew as we waited. “Okay,” I gave in, “let’s see what she’s doing.”

Sam used the remote to activate the closed circuit.

Lynda’s naked body looked tall and white; the lights in the room were turned all the way up. Neither she nor the man was talking. Lynda was stubbing out a cigarette in an ashtray on the washstand. She put the plug in the basin and ran water in it.

“What’s she doing?” Sam was puzzled.

Lynda took up the soap, soaked it in the water, and then started lathering her breasts, which jiggled as she made circular motions over and under them. She plunged the soap in the water again and worked the lather down to her belly. It foamed when she rubbed it in her remnant oblong of pubic hair. Soaking the soap again each time, she did the inside of her left thigh, her breasts dangling pendulous, and then the right. Lastly, she did the outside of her thighs and her hips.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 12:13 AM
“Don’t forget the arms,” the man’s voice came from the speakers.

“He’s giving her orders. He’s paid already,” Sam concluded.

Lynda lifted her arms one by one for soaping. Then she turned to the front and looked at the glass partition impassively.

“Now wipe it all off with a wet cloth, except between your legs,” the voice ordered. “Face me while you’re doing it.”

Lynda complied. Her body glowed afterwards. The drying foam matted her pubic hair.

“Now take out the razor.”

“She’s got him to pay her for shaving her cunt when she already has!” It delighted Sam. “That girl will be a goldmine.”

“Bring it over here to the window,” the man ordered.

“That’s torn it!” Sam vocalised.

Lynda walked forward. Sam changed the focus of the camera as she sat down on the edge of the chair.

“Now open your legs,” the disembodied voice told her.

She spread them wide apart. It was very clear that she had shaved before.

“Don’t forget. I want all the hair to come off.”

“The pervert!” Sam explained.

I was just visualising what she would look like completely hairless between the legs and enjoying the erection inside my trousers.

“Ouch! It’s hurting.” Lynda had stopped what she was doing. “The soap’s gone too dry.”

“It doesn’t matter if it hurts. Just shave the hair off.” The guy knew what he wanted.

“You’ll have to pay more.”

Lynda bent forward to gather up the notes.

“It will cost you double if I cut myself.”

Lynda winced a lot but completed the task.

“Now go and wash it.”

Lynda went and positioned her hips over the hand basin. She splashed water between her legs, touching herself with her hands. She used a towel to dry her groin afterwards, with her back to the camera.

“Now show me.”

She turned round slowly. The area over her pubic bone was now all bare skin. You could see the bottom of her genital cleft to the point where it ran under her torso. She walked back to the window with deliberate steps, knowing he was watching.

“I’ve put something in the drawer. I want you to wear it for me.”

After she took it out, we saw it was a pair of knickers. There wasn’t much to them. What there was - we all became aware when she put them on - you could see right through. Lynda looked nude in a completely different way.

“Do you like them on me?” It was her voice.

“Don’t say anything,” the man ordered. I could picture him bending forward, close to the glass. “Open your right leg out to the side.”

Lynda shifted her weight. The guy knew what he was doing; the view of her exposed pubes was fantastic!

Sam looked across at me, “Shall we try a close up?” He zoomed in. “Fuck she’s got a gorgeous cunt! Can’t call that pussy anymore - no fur at all.”
“Now kneel down,” the customer’s voice came out of the speakers, “just where you’re standing.”

The camera had a fleeting close-up of her breasts, and then her face came into view. Lynda’s expression looked compliant; she was being submissive for the money but not really enjoying it.

“He hasn’t got her mind involved,” I commented to Sam.

“Who gives a fuck about her mind?” Sam widened the focus.

“Part your knees about a foot.” It was the next instruction to Lynda. The gap between the tops of her thighs widened as she rocked from side to side to shift her knees apart. “That’s good.” We all stared for a few moments. “What’s your name?” It was the man’s voice roughly asking.

“Lynette.”

“You’ve got real cute undies, Lynette.”

“I’m glad you like them.” Her voice had gone girlish and sexy. “They’re very pretty.”

“What do you like most about them, Lynette?”

“That you can see me through them.”

“It’s rather naughty of you to show me.”

“Yes. I shouldn’t let you see my crack.” She’d caught on to his fetish.

The guy’s breathing gave away what he was doing.

“You'd like to show it to boys though, wouldn’t you?”

“I'm not allowed to.”

“I like seeing it.”

“My crack?”

“Yes. I like the way it divides the gap between your legs.”

“Do you?”

“Does the crack have an opening, Lynette?”

“Yes. I pee out of it.”

“I’d like to see where the opening in your crack is, Lynette.”

“It’s down there,” she pointed, looking ingenuous. “You know I told you I'm not supposed to let anyone see it though.”

“I just want you to show me where it is - through your panties.”

“All right.”

Still kneeling, Lynda leant backwards, supporting herself with her hands on her calves. Her nipples stood out on mounded breasts. Sam zoomed in again on her crotch. The sheer material had pulled tightly over her fleshy labia. She was pushing her pubic bone up and out, making sure he could see all of her genital cleft.

“Fuck that woman can tease!” Sam let out his breath.
Lynda straightened up. Sam widened the shot. Her face was flushed. She looked towards the glass shyly, “Did you like seeing right up between my legs?”

“Yes. I could see all your crack - even where the opening might be.”

“I’m glad you liked it.”

“How would you feel about doing that with your panties off, Lynette?”

“So you can see it better?” She gave him a look that was even more provocatively coy.

“Yes, I like looking at you - down there, Lynette.”

“I don’t know...” she played hesitant.

“Damn right!” Sam exploded. “Make him pay more.” He never seemed to know when Lynda was too far into a fantasy to think about cash.

“You’d look real sweet with nothing on, Lynette,” the voice wheedled.

“Would I?” Her hand came into view and slid the waistband of the knickers down over one hip. “I’m not supposed to take my undies off with someone watching,” she played up to him.

“You can for me, Lynette. I won’t tell... Don’t you want to show yourself to me naked?”

“Maybe.” Her other hand slid the waistband over her opposite hip. The knickers just covered her pubic area and crotch now.

“Would you stand up and take them off while I watch?”

Sam followed her with the camera as she rose to her feet. He did not intend to miss anything.

“I want to see between your legs again. I think you’re real beautiful down there, Lynette,” her customer encouraged.

“Do you really?”

Lynda started sliding her knickers down her thighs. They went off camera just above her knees. When she made the movements of stepping out of them, she did it in a way that exposed her crotch. Bare, and hairless there, she looked incredibly different and sexy.

“Now come closer to the glass, Lynette.”

“What for?” She took a pace forward and almost off camera.

“Damn!” It wasn’t until Sam fiddled with the remote control that I realised he had a camera in the back of Lynda’s booth as well. She looked beautifully proportioned and shapely from the rear, with her legs lightly parted.

“I like your little crack even more when it’s up close and nude,” the man said.
Lynda giggled girlishly.

“Would you do something else for me, Lynette? There’s a special place in the partition. If you come over to it, you can show yourself to me without the glass in the way. I’d like that.”

She moved closer to the window and to the left. “Just here?”

“Move along a bit.”

She experimented.

“About another three inches. That’s right. Now I want you to turn your back to me and bend over. Then you can press the pretty slit between your legs up against the matching gap in the glass.”

“Why?” She pretended to be gauche. “What’s the gap for?”

“It’s to let you show anyone your crack better. You like the idea of showing boys your crack, don’t you, Lynette?”

“Yes ... , ” she sounded sexually precocious but hesitant.

“They wouldn’t have put a gap in the glass if it wasn’t all right.”

“I s’pose not. Will you be able to see the place I pee out of, if I bend over?”

“Yes. I’d certainly like to see that, Lynette,” he sounded even more excited.

“You aren’t allowed to touch me though,” she cautioned shyly, assuming the position he wanted.

“I just want to see more of the pretty pink colour that’s peeping through your crack.”

“Do I do it like this?” She edged her butt up against the padded edges of the slot. “Is that what you wanted?”

“Oh, yes!” The guy sounded like he almost came.

“This client’s got stamina!” Sam said with admiration.

“I’d like to see the bare lips around your crack squeeze through the slot, Lynette.”


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 12:30 AM
She appeared to be complying, flattening her butt checks against the glass as she bent over further and wriggled back against it. “Can you see my cunny like you wanted to?”

“Yes, you’re poking right through,” he exaggerated. At least I thought so. “I like it now there’s nothing between your crack and me, Lynette.”

“There isn’t, is there?” She made it sound very naughty and appealing. I was busy visualising it.

“Are you sure I can’t touch it, Lynda? I’ll just stroke gently around it – on the parts that look like lips.”

“Will you pay me to let you?” She managed to make it sound in character.

“That’s my girl!” Sam approved.

“I’ve pushed a $100 note through just for you, Lynette. You’re really special.
I want to touch you down there so much!”

“All right. Just once. If you really, really want to.”

“Of course he wants to!” Sam could not restrain his commentary.

“Mmm! That felt nice.”

“Where?”

“Where you touched near my crack.”

“You’re lovely and soft and smooth down there, Lynette.”

“I bet she is!” Sam could not resist.

“Would you like to touch me again?” No one could have resisted that invitation.

He must have started without answering because Lynda’s butt shivered.

“You can keep on doing that, if you like – provided you don’t do anything else,” she encouraged. “I just love your fingers stroking me....oooh!”

“Don’t you just want to shove your cock between her tits?” Sam was admiring what he could see.

Lynda let out another long, drawn out sigh. “I didn’t know you could do that.”

“Your crack can part into a cute little passage that goes right up inside you.

When you have it open you can put your fingers up it. You’ll like the feel of doing that.”

“Can you give me that feeling?”
Lynda’s body jerked. He’d wasted no time in thrusting his fingers into her.

She settled back off her toes.

“Fuck! He’s put them in and taken them out already!” Sam was overwhelmed.

“That hurt a little,” Lynda said reproachfully but with just the right intonation to let him know the pain was pleasurable too.

“Would you like to feel something you can’t do yourself?”

“He’s going to stick it in her,” Sam predicted.

“Will it hurt me there?”

“No.”

“What is it you’re going to do?” she asked innocently.

“You’re going to feel something spurt on you that will take away the hurt.”

“Spurt?”

“Something nice and warm like yoghurt will trickle down your crack.”

“I’ve never heard of putting yoghurt down there.”

“What an actress!” Sam was ecstatic.

“It’s not really yoghurt. It’s called jism and you’ve got a special place between your legs just for it.”

“In the little passage where you put your fingers? Are you going to put your jism in there? How does it get there - between my legs?”

“Out of the end of the thing I’m holding near you. I milk it up and down with my hand and it shoots out.”

“Can I see it do that?”

“Maybe another time. Just concentrate on waiting to feel it. Keep your bum as tight as you can up against the glass until you do.”

“All right.” Lynda sounded girlishly eager.

We could hear the guy grunting and see Lynda’s back, with her butt thrust in the air waiting for his load to arrive. I had to see it to believe it! We heard him come.

Lynda started and gave a little gasp. His jism must have landed on target. He could have had his cock in her for all we knew.

“Can you feel it?”

“Yes, it’s on my bare skin insde me.” She left her butt in the air, showing him where it was.

“Does it feel good?”

“I loved the way it spurted on me. I feel all sensitive down there - where it landed. But you should go now before we get in trouble.”

“Is it dribbling down your bare crack, Lynette? I just want to know first.”

“Yes!” she answered breathlessly.

“Well it’s dribbling down her thighs anyhow,” Sam said after going in for a close up as she straightened, “and it’s not all his. This girl knows how to lubricate!”

Lynda had flopped on the sofa. On screen, she parted her thighs and started fingering herself.

“Not now, girl. There’s another customer on the way in,” Sam said to her image.

“She only agreed to that last one,” I reminded him.

“I think we’d all enjoy seeing her in action again.”
Lynda’s fingers stopped moving, but she did not take them off her clit. She was inspecting the new customer. She drew her thighs further back, letting him see the wetness between them. “I’m feeling so hot,” she exclaimed. “Would you like to help me out? Otherwise I’ll have to keep doing this to myself.” She demonstrated and groaned. I assumed he was still gawking at what he had walked in on.

“Unless you can take this partition down there ain’t much I can do,” the customer said finally. He sounded like an older man.

“Would you like to fuck me if I did?”

“What would it cost to do that if I could?”

“Fifty dollars,” she said.

“Fuck, she is desperate for it!” Sam exclaimed.

‘That’s pretty cheap,” the man’s voice followed. “Is there a catch?”

“There’s just a padded place in the glass where you can stick your cock through to my side,” Lynda explained.

“And you actually let me stick it inside you.”

“Yes," she breathed excitedly.

“All right.”

Lynda collected the money then went over to the cabinet and palmed a condom. She resumed her previous position on the sofa, but with her knees closed.

“Why don’t you take your trousers off and show me how hard you are?” She watched him. “You’re big, but it’s hanging down. You play with it for a while.” There was a silence. “That’s starting to shape up nicely.” She let her legs spread open. “Does this help... Yes, I see it does.”

She used her fingers to unfold her cunt lips; there was no verbal foreplay or teasing this time. She just wanted a stud!

She must have thought he still needed encouragement, though. She said sexily, “Does Mr Cock want to go in there? It certainly looks like it’s straining to. It’s wearing a very big hat.” She increased the pressure on her labia until her cunt stretched open beyond the point of normal dilation. “It’s ready for you now, Mr Cock - all wet and lubricated and open as big and round as you are.”

“You were just kidding about the slot in the window, weren’t you?”

“Do you want me?”

“Yes - can’t you see how much?”

“You can see how much I want you,” Lynda looked down between her legs. Sam zoomed in for such a close-up that I thought the camera lens was going to go right into her opening.

“Neat trick, eh?” Sam chuckled. “Don’t you just love that juicy view? You can see everything, eh?”

“Just pull back a bit.”

“Shall I show you where the slot in the window is?” Lynda was asking. She stood up to lead him. Sam changed to a back view. “You put it through here,” Lynda was showing him.

She opened the condom packet then fiddled in front of her belly. She moved forward and we saw the latex covered end of his cock coming out between her legs at the back. She put a hand behind her and lifted the head into her vulva to lubricate it. Then she swung off him, turned round, and bent over.
She checked to the side for her alignment, took his cock in her hand again – between her legs – and then backed onto it. We could hear the amplified wet sound of it going into her cunt, and the ecstatic groans they both gave. The glass started to vibrate as he rammed his boner in and out of her vigorously.
She came quickly. He came a little while later, by which time she was grimacing with discomfort. They broke contact. Lynda collapsed full length on the sofa.

“You were fantastic,” she exclaimed, to make up for the speed of it.

“Thank you,” the guy said, sounding as if he was putting his trousers on again.

“You’re welcome.”

Lynda gave up her day job. We stayed friends, but the only time I got to be her lover was in the make-believe world of the cubicle when I visited her from time to time, disguised as just another customer. It was expensive, but worth every dollar that her special fantasies cost me.


The End !!! :D

Good Night . ;)

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:05 AM
Good The Sunny Sunday Morning To All Readers here !!! :)

Here goes one short story for lunch break - Title : Purity . Enjoy !!! ;)




"Kiss me again you fool!" So saying she pulled his head to hers and devoured his lips, drawing him deeper into her spell. He was helpless, caught by her surprisingly strong arms, and though his mind screamed that this was wrong, that he couldn't, his body wanted her.

It was several minutes before she let him come up for air, and he gasped for breath as she wrapped her hunter's legs around his waist, so that even if he'd wanted to, there was no separating them. With her hands she tore at his chest wildly, making him cry out, drawing blood with her wicked nails. He pulled her hands away and braced himself above her, holding her arms out like he was crucifying her. Then he gazed down into her face, her eyes aflame with what he assumed must be passion.

She licked her pink lips seductively and purred, "Like what you see?" But she knew he did because his hardened cock was straining against her inner thigh, begging to be admitted. Still he stared, his gaze moving lower now, to her pale neck, swan-like and aristocratic, then down to her perfect breasts, covered only by a scrap of diaphanous material that seemed to shimmer in the dim light of her chamber. Below, though he could not see, he could feel that the same thin covering traced the line of her stomach and down, revealing more than it concealed.

She laughed, a low throaty laugh like she was remembering a private joke, and then she suddenly pressed upward with her pelvis, driving it and him into the air and then dropping down again, causing him to slam into her pubis, making her cry out. Then he was hers, utterly. All thoughts of escape, denial, of anything but her body were driven from his mind. She could see it in his eyes and she laughed again, a joke he didn't understand but didn't care.

Somehow he was naked, though he didn't remember taking his clothes off. Somehow his shaft of pure iron was squeezed between her legs, between the powerful muscles of her thighs. He could feel the wetness of her passage beckoning him, oozing out to coat his crotch even as she writhed and playfully tried to free her hands from his. The animal took him and he dove into her, licking, biting, kissing his way down her chin, over her pretty collarbone, noticing belatedly that somehow she had removed the swathe of fabric from her breasts as he was already attacking them like a madman.

She arched her back and rolled her head back and screamed, a sound which, had he been in a better frame of mind he might have thought eerie, but as it was it simply drove him on. He ground his pelvis against hers, making her wail, an unearthly wail that seemed to grab him and drag him deeper. She bucked her hips again and again he drove against her, feeling her wetness spread over him and move upward to her abdomen and his as she pressed her body to his like she wished to join the two as one.

He felt no need to keep her pinned; it was as if she was helpless beneath him. His hands moved like lightning down her flanks to cup themselves beneath her tight buttocks and pull her hips closer to him as he pressed his length against her, driving her into the bed. Her hands clawed his back but he was beyond caring. He raised himself with sheer strength until he was face to face with her, wild eyes boring into his soul. And then he entered her, with one stroke, and he felt complete.

Her mouth opened but no sound came out, her eyes looking shocked in a way he wished every woman he'd fucked had had. With his hands still firmly on her rear he simply ground himself into her, his coarse hair rasping at her lips, her clitoris, every part of her most sacred of places. He collapsed onto her, pressing her nipples, peaked and almost sharp, into his chest, feeling every breath she took as she gasped for air under his onslaught. He felt powerful there, atop her frail form, his swarthy body making hers all the more pale, his bulk making her seem smaller, though she was as tall as he.

Suddenly, without warning, she was atop him, though he did not know how, wordlessly rocking her hips back onto his shaft, enveloping him in her tight warmth, head reared back. He found his arms on her breasts, the stiff peaks pressing into his palms, and for a moment he was so disoriented that he nearly came without realizing. But he fought to control himself. He wanted to see her face when he brought her to orgasm, see that curious look of pain that every man wants to give a woman, feel her tighten on him, feel the waves ride over the whole length of his cock.

Now she had her arms back behind her, her back arched, her breasts moving out of reach. She ground against his legs in a circular motion, and he could feel her buttocks pressing on his thighs. Her stomach was flat, her belly button so tempting that he had to stroke it, and she laughed, the motion felt by both his hands and his cock inside her. She moved slowly but somehow it was more sensation than he'd ever had from a woman riding him.

Then he was behind her, she on her hands and knees, and again his disorientation nearly took him over the edge. Had her passage not been so tight and warm, he might have thought about these abrupt shifts, but his hips moved on their own, slamming his shaft into her with such force that she cried out again, a long, low, animal cry, and flipped her head back, her cascade of hair flowing from one side to the other. She shuddered as he drove again, and this shudder passed through her into him like lightning.

He was still shaking when he found himself looking down at her again, her eyes holding his, her hands on his face. He realized he was covered in sweat, that he felt the seed welling up in his groin, his cock tightening. "Cum," she whispered. "Release. Pass through my portal. Pour your soul into my chamber." He didn't know what she was talking about but it didn't matter, he was cumming. Spurt after spurt of heat jetted from his core, splashing into her. And it didn't stop; it was as if his entire life-force was concentrated in the base of his spasming cock, straining to be released. His eyes widened and his body went limp, and he would have fallen if not for her hands supporting him with secret strength.

And then he knew, as he looked into her eyes. But he couldn't stop. He kept cumming and cumming, surely filling her to the brim with his manhood, but still she asked more. He felt himself being drawn out, pulled into the warm darkness of her passage, draining into her with every pulse of his nearly empty body. She smiled, and it was a smile of victory.

Then he was gone. She rolled over slowly, luxuriously, licking her lips as if she had just eaten the most delicious confection. Her pale back shone in the moonlight. Her hair fell to the bed like a waterfall. In the darkness beneath, her eyes glinted with hunger.


The End !!!

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:08 AM
How about another one about - Fiction, Domination/submission, Mind Control, Bondage and restriction - Title : Different . Enjoy !!!! ;)


The room is dimly lit, sparsely furnished, and did nothing to alleviate the knot of fear forming in your stomach. You stand there quietly, letting your eyes grow accustomed to the lesser light, as the still-dark forms begin slowly to take form.

The first thing that you notice is the walls, the floor, (you glance upward into the darkness) perhaps even the ceiling, are of a tightly fitted flagstone, smooth and unbroken; and your immediate impression is that you have been transported somehow to another place; one of a barren, rocky landscape bathed in perpetual dusk.

This is quite a contrast to those elegant rooms you had seen in the rest of the house. Only moments before you had been in the midst of a wonderful party filled with bright lights, delicious foods, and the voices of dozens of people talking and laughing. The music was loud, but not harsh, and, as you wandered slowly from room to room, you had noticed, with a certain sense of satisfaction, the eyes of the many men there had found you, held you, and caressed you with more than just a passing interest.

You imagine for a moment that you can still hear those now distant sounds, but as you hold your breath to listen closely, you realize that the only thing you can truly hear is the rush of your own blood in its quick, rhythmic course. No sound seeps in from the outside world, just as you know that no sound made within, no matter how shrill or piercing, no matter how desperate, would escape to it. The knot tightens.

You look around. The room is not dirty; it is, in fact, spotlessly clean and orderly. You can now see that a matching pair of dark walnut wardrobes standing opposite each other, near the corners of the room. A heavy, well-padded, wooden bar stool stands near the one on your right. On your left, taking up most of the length of the wall is a table; well, something like a table, anyway. The top is bare and flat, but the sides are covered with rings and what appear to be fastening devices of some kind. The sweet smell of scented wax hangs like a whisper in the air.

The stone walls are bare of any ornamentation except for a single large glass display case directly across from the door you had just come through. The door is, even now, locking. You jump a little as the large slide bolt is forced home with a loud clack. Inside the case there are several rows of dildos, vibrators, oils, candles, switches, crops, canes, floggers, and whips, all lined up like little soldiers, it seems, ready for battle. As you gaze at this collection a shiver works its way through your body, and you wonder, once again, why you have come here with me. I step past you, my body massive and towering, and that feeling of being small, weak, and helpless washes over you, as it had the first time you had seen me. A tiny tremor of anticipation flutters within your sex.

"I'm so glad you chose to come," I say softly, my voice low and honey-filled. You start to open your mouth to speak, but I am walking away from you, toward the stool, so you say nothing. You look down and swallow. The knot grows tighter still. You stand wondering as you listen to me move about. Had you chosen to come? It didn't seem so to you as the images of the past few days race through your thoughts.

You had met me at a party only two nights ago, and you had found me to be handsome, charming, witty, and masculine. Very masculine. As we spoke, while sitting before the glowing fireplace, you had felt the familiar stirrings within. Yes, of course, there was that, you thought, but there was something else about me. Something different. Something unusual. Something...well, something intriguing enough for you to accept my invitation to a party celebrating my forty-first birthday two nights from then.

You had come alone, even though I had told you that you could bring an escort if you wished. All night long you had only caught glimpses of me as I moved about talking and laughing with my other guests; My eyes catching yours for a moment I gave you a quick, enigmatic smile, and then moved on. In fact, you thought crossly, for the whole of the evening I had not said a word to you; had not even welcomed you to my party, or my home. But suddenly; surprisingly, I was there before you; my hand extended, palm up, a smile playing on my lips, a look of expectation in my eyes. You placed your hand in mine. So small, you thought, and I led you away. Away from the light. Away from the music. Away from the voices and the laughter. To here. You had not, you remembered, even looked back.

You thought that I would take you upstairs, to my room, where I would demand your sex, and you would have given it to me gladly. The thought of me above you, driving into you, made you flush with excitement. But when I opened the door at the end of the hallway and the stairwell led down, and my hand was at your back, gently pressing you forward, you felt the ends of the rope in your stomach encircle each other and your anticipation became anxiety.

The sound of the stool's feet scraping across the polished stone floor brings you back to 'here', and you glance around once again. I bring the stool to the middle of the room and, turning to face you, take my place on it, half-sitting and half-leaning against it. For several moments I remain motionless, my head tilted slightly, hands folded loosely in my half-lap, looking at you. my eyes move slowly from the top of your head down to your feet. You shiver as I appraise you; as I follow the contours of your form, looking openly at the gentle curve of your hip, the round fullness of your breasts, and I notice everything it seems; each soft curve, each gentle fold, even to the slightest of imperfections. You blush under my gaze; the pink of your flesh becoming deeper, darker, and more luxuriant. You bite your lower lip nervously and lower your eyes as you wait. This is not in the least what you had expected, and you shiver again; out of the sense of anxiety in not knowing what is about to happen, of course, but, as you feel the fluttering tickle at your sex again, you have to admit that the eager anticipation of what is about to happen is returning, as well.

You glance up once again at me, and the thought that I look like a king on my throne crosses your mind. You hide the smile this image brings to you as you watch me sitting there, regal and proud. I am certainly giving every indication that I am your Lord and Master, you think. The smile fades as you tumble the words around in your mind. Lord. Master. You glanced up again to find my deep steel blue eyes on yours; cool, serene, penetrating...the eyes of one who owns another. The eyes of a Lord. The eyes of a Master. You look down quickly, trying to find something, anything, for your eyes to focus on. Your breath quickens; becoming more shallow, as the knot tightens slightly once again.

"Take off your clothes."

My voice is the voice of a Master as well. Deep. Controlled. Almost a whisper. Your mind is racing, seeking the words you need to deny me what I want; to demand that I return your at once to the party upstairs. Your mouth hangs slightly open, waiting for your mind to fill it. But your hands! Your hands are already fumbling at the buttons and snaps of your dress. You look at them dumbly, as if they had a mind of their own, as if they are betraying you to me. The black and silver dress slips softly from you, ending in a puddle at your feet, followed by the black slip.

You look up, feeling disoriented, perhaps even a little dizzy. I have not moved. Even my expression is unchanged. You focus on me, on my serenity, until the churning in your stomach stops until you stop trembling.

"All of them."

You nod slowly and reach behind yourself to unclasp your bra. All the while you are thinking “This is what you wanted wasn't it?” “You are attracted strongly to him, aren’t you?” You feel a tickle at the top of your thigh as the nectar from your body forms a small bead and begins to trickle downward which tells you that you desired me greatly. As does the aching hardness of your nipples as you pull the bra free of them and let it fall carelessly to the floor at your feet. “Then why do you feel this way? Why are you so...afraid?” You step back, out of your heels, leaving them buried under your clothes.

You had been nervous when, as a girl, boys had done things to you: when one had first touched your budding breasts, when another had placed his sex at your lips, when still a third had pushed, first his finger, and then his sex up inside of you. Back then you had had girlfriends who giggled the night away at slumber parties talking of boys, and the things that they would do to you. And so, when the time came, you had been nervous, but not afraid; not like this. Because this was so different, so unlike anything you had ever experienced before, and no girlfriend had told you about men like this. Even if they had, no girlfriend could have told you that you would desire a man like this or that you would desire the feelings I was bringing to you, like this. You hook your thumbs over the sides of your lace panties but pause for a moment as you glance past me at the glass case hanging on the wall. Are you to taste pain before I make love to you? Would it be so bad if you did? Would the pain I give you be overshadowed by the pleasure? God, you want me so much! You moan softly as you push your panties down and stepped out of them.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:09 AM
You stand there, exposed before me, holding your hands nervously together at arm's length, trying not to appear too obvious as you covered yourself. You feel your skin pulled tight as goose bumps cover your body; a tangible feeling, like a caress.

"Stand up straight. Put your hands behind your back. Spread your feet out more."

You followed the directions I have given your numbly, slowly, no longer thinking about the consequences, or the alternatives. You think, instead, of the boys again. Each time that they took what they wanted from you, you had struggled, and they had held you tightly in your struggles. Each time you were helpless to stop them from doing to you what they wished. And each time your struggles led you to the same sweet conclusion: that by submitting to their desires you had discovered your own. You glance up at me again and wonder, what desires of mine will you be submitting to? What will I draw from you in your submission?

"Come to me."

You regain your normal footing and, step over the pile of clothes before you, walk the few paces to me. I stand up from my stool, standing just before you. Again, the feeling of being small and weak overpower you. And helpless, of course; helpless before me and my desires.
"You may take mine off now."

Different. Again, I am different. You have never met a man who had not ripped his own clothes from hisr body, anxious to be rid of them, anxious to skip the delectable appetizers of your feast entirely, hungry only for the main course. You reach up and began to undo the buttons of my shirt. You work slowly and methodically. You pull the tails from my pants and then undo the buttons at my wrists before slipping the shirt from my shoulders and down until it hangs loosely in your hand. You stand still for a moment, the shirt dangling loosely from your fingers, wondering what you should do with it, until I take it from you and toss it over the pile of your clothing, covering it. You lower yourself to your knees and work at removing my shoes and socks. That done, you reach up and unfasten my belt. You bite your lower lip again as a sense of something familiar finally begins to take effect. You unbutton my pants and slid them down the length of my legs to my ankles, holding them as I step out. You look up at the briefs that remain, the front bulging from the strain of my sex's aching need to be released. You carefully, tenderly, pull it from its silk prison, unable to stop yourself from sliding your fingers along the shaft, reveling in its hardness, before tugging and pulling the briefs down and off. Your task completed, you kneel there at my feet, waiting for my voice to tell you what to do next.

Instead, you feel my fingers slide into your hair at the back of your head, entwining themselves in the locks, and begin to pull up gently but firmly. Yes. At last, the knot begins to loosen. This is something you know; a landscape you recognize. You lift your head, tilting it back, and opened your mouth to receive me. But the pressure at your scalp continues unabated, threatening to lift your from the floor. You gasp at the sudden, unexpected pain as you scrambled to your feet, clutching at my hips for balance. My stiffened sex brushes along your cheek and breasts as you rise unsteadily. The feeling of being on an icy walk, unable to gain a sure footing, overtakes you. What do I want from you? Why was what your willing to give not enough?

I release my grip on your hair and take you into my arms, pulling you to me, crushing your breasts against my chest. My mouth clamps onto yours fiercely, my tongue pushing its way past your parted lips into your mouth. Your arms hang limply at your sides. You don't know what to do. You don't know how to please me. You feel like a foolish, naive schoolgirl; your teacher impatiently repeating instructions you thought you already knew. My tongue explores your mouth, taunting and teasing your own to dance, to play. You feel your desire beginning to rise again and you feel faint. A moan rumbles in your throat. You feel my sex throbbing at your belly, and press yourself against it. You lean into my kiss, sucking at my tongue, your hands rising to encircle my waist. You lift yourself up on your toes, reaching for me, your body crying out its need. Suddenly, I brake the kiss, and look at you. My eyes are narrowed as I peer into yours, as if I was looking for...something. Yours are wide, What?, almost frantic. What? I turn and walk away.

God damn it! You burst into tears as you stand there in misery, your palms upturned, and your head and shoulders sag forward. The pain from your eyes and the desire from your sex floods in equal torrents. What was wrong? Why am I doing this? You have never failed to excite any man and had never failed to please the man you chose to. Never. Until now. You step forward and place your hands on the cushion of the stool for support, your vision is blurred by the tears. You can hear a soft rustling nearby, and you know that I had found you wanting and was gathering my clothing, preparing to leave you. The sound of a door closing brings a fresh sob from your throat, but when you open your eyes I am there, standing before you. Your heart leaps and pushes away the confusion you feel. I’m giving you another chance to prove yourself, another chance for you to please me, and that is all that matters to you.

"I'll do anything you want me to." You can barely get the words out. "Anything."

My voice is soft and soothing, caressing you; touching not your flesh, but your very soul.

"I know you will, my darling. I know you will."

My fingertips brush your hair from your forehead, away from your eyes, but the tears that cover your cheeks are left untouched. Then my mouth is on yours once more, the kiss forceful and overpowering. You hear the soft rustling sound again as I drop something to the floor and then my hands are on yours, gently squeezing and caressing them as I touch you. I take your wrists firmly in my hands for a moment, and then release them as I begin to drift slowly up the length of your arms.

I lean forward into the kiss and you stand up, pulling your body back to relieve the pressure on your neck. My hands slide further up your arms and then I push them back behind you until your wrists are crossed at the small of your back. I hold them there for a moment and you understand what it is I want from you. At least, you think that you do. As I release you and draw my fingers back slowly, you hold your wrists together, as if bound.

I cup your breasts in my hands and lift them slightly, measuring, testing, exploring the weight and feel of them. My touch is soft and smooth as I caress and fondle you. I lift my hands a little more and capture your erect nipples between my thumb and forefinger. You close your eyes, blocking out everything but the feel of my touch upon your flesh.

You press your hips towards me, signaling your aching desire for me, but are blocked by the padded stool that stands between us. My lips and tongue continue their ravishment of your mouth as my fingers do the same to your breasts. I begin pulling harder, the weight of your breasts being lifted by the stretched nipple. You push yourself forward again, grinding the mound of your sex against the soft leather of the padded cushion on the wooden stool. The painful pressure is like a gallon of gasoline poured freely over the fire in your loins. You pushed yourself up on your tip-toes reaching for me, giving yourself to me both physically and emotionally.

The pressure continues to increase as I pull you forward still, towards me; lifting not only the weight of your breasts by the nipples, but the weight of your body as I lift you higher. It is everything you can do not to bite down on my tongue filling your mouth. The pressure. God! It was almost unbearable; almost too much.

And then it was too much. A startled cry escapes your throat and races past my tongue, finding voice in my mouth. You open your eyes wide and bring your hands quickly from behind your back and grab at my wrists, thrusting yourself up and towards me as far as you can, both pushing with your toes and pulling with your hands to relieve the agony at your breasts.

You are overwhelmed by that dizzy disorientation again as you suddenly realized that I am below you, kissing up at you. It gives you the strangest sensation of floating. You looked to the side, trying to see past my face, trying to find something to focus on, trying to regain your sense of equilibrium. You realize that I have crouched down in front of you and you are indeed kissing down at me. You are pulled after me as I lower myself still further, until your contact with the floor is lost and you are, in fact, floating...balanced unsteadily as you lay across the stool.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:10 AM
Your hands remain on my wrists as you pull me to you, both to keep your balance and to manage the pressure on your nipples. Then, without warning, the pressure is gone; but so are my hands. You grab at the stool legs to keep from falling forward over the top and find yourself trapped; not wanting to fall but not able to push yourself back up. You looked up into my smiling face as I pick up a short piece of bright white rope from where it is laying on the floor and calmly began to turn loop after loop around your wrist and then two more around the bottom rung of the stool, tying it off tightly. A sense of helpless fear washes over you, but you find yourself grinding your hips against the soft leather once again. You watch, dazed, whimpering softly, as I pick up another piece of the rope and casually tie you other wrist to its corresponding leg...three loops, two loops, a knot...and you are bound to your wood and leather prison completely. Only now do you let go of one stool leg, for just a moment, to tug at the rope around your wrist, as if testing the reality of your situation.

Another pitiful moan escapes your throat as the fetter holds tight. You try to look back up at me but I have moved to your side and your long hair has slipped down over your head and hangs loosely all around your face, creating a heavy veil through which you can see almost nothing at all. The only thing that you can see clearly as you hang draped over the stool is through the legs of it, to whatever is directly behind you, which at the moment is only a pile of clothing and the heavy, bolted door.

You feel my breath on the back of your neck, warm and moist, as I kiss you there tenderly. A gentle kiss and then an equally gentle nip, your skin drawn into my mouth first by my teeth and then my lips sucking at it. A fresh wave of goose bumps wash over you at my soft touch. I repeat the kiss a little farther down your neck, and then again yet another inch or so farther along...and again... I follow the stepping-stones of your spine across the writhing flesh of your back, moving closer and closer to your bottom, now raised and completely exposed to me as you lay across your perch. You instinctively clench your cheeks together tightly as my lips move to the dimples on either side of your tailbone. And then I am behind you, murmuring just loud enough for you to pick the words out between the pounding of your heart in your ears, telling your how perfect....how flawless...your bottom is, how the skin is like pink silk against my lips. I kiss one side and then the other, back and forth, lower and closer together each time. You gasp as my lips brush against the folds of your labia peeping out between your legs. Then I am kissing my way down the length of one of your legs. The feeling is exquisite, and you close your eyes again, losing yourself in the sensuousness of it, so much so that you hardly feel it as I loop the third piece of rope around your ankle and fastened it to the stool.

By the time I have kissed my way up your captured leg and down the other one, you no longer care when I reach for the final piece of rope. In fact, you long for it, wondering, with an intoxicating mixture of desire and trepidation what will happen next, now that you are completely in my power...your body exposed and open to my every whim.

My hands are at your ankles, exploring the textures of rope and flesh with my finger-tips. You look back through the legs of the stool and see me kneeling behind you. You see the light brown wood of the stool legs, the pale color of your legs behind them, and the bright white of the nylon rope holding them together. My hands, darker than all the rest, slowly move up from your ankles, stroking the velvet-soft skin. You close your eyes, shutting out everything but the feelings of my touch on you.

You feel my lips on your body once again as I began to kiss you with tiny, light pecks. It feels like little butterflies fluttering against you as the softness of my lips and the tickle of my short beard land here and there along your upper thighs and round bottom again and again. My kisses encircle your sex completely but only tease you with the nearness of them. My hands reach the tender backs of your knees and I push them apart, forcing them to the outside edges of the stool legs.
You lean forward slightly and arch your back, lifting yourself higher, making your sex more available to me. The circle I am kissing tightens and soon I find your center, kissing and licking lightly along your labia. You grit your teeth and pushed yourself towards me, opening yourself as much as you can as a raw, animalistic lust overtakes you. A moment of panic clouds your mind as you realize that you are no longer in control of even your own emotions, the very core of your being, a feeling you hate, but you find yourself surrendering to it, as well, and soon savage, guttural sounds fill the small room as my tongue finds and tapped maddeningly at the swelling nub of your clitoris.

My hands are on your bottom now, clutching and pulling the halves apart, and my nose and lips are pressed into your sex as my tongue continues its erotic dance with your trembling sex. Your breath comes in ragged gasps as you approached your orgasm. Please, you think, Don't stop. Let my torture be ended...don't stop.

You pull up hard against each of your fetters with all of your strength, pulling yourself into the padding of the stool, intensifying the feeling of the restraints, of being held tightly, as much as possible as the orgasm rips through you. Your release comes in the form of a scream, so loud and shrill that it frightens you, but I am unfazed and relentless as I ride the orgasm to its shuddering conclusion and began coaxing another from you almost immediately. Your ears ring from the piercing sound caught in the small room. A scream, you think, I've never screamed before, no matter how good it was...

A sound comes to your ears through the fog of your declining orgasm. A rough, scraping sound. Through your tingling nerve ends you feel a sudden, short movement forward. Your body continues to wriggle atop the stool, responding to my expert attention. I press deeper and the stool slips forward again. The thought of me following your around the room on my knees as you ride the stool comes to your mind unexpectedly and you began to giggle weakly. You bite down on your tongue. No, you think, Don't do anything to spoil this. You feel the next wave build in intensity, and you close your eyes again.

The stool slips forward once again but stops suddenly, short of its usual distance. You opened your eyes and look down. The foot of the stool stands against the lip of the next stone; one slightly higher than the one the stool is on. As you are looking at this, your eyes half close, a slight smile on your lips, as the wave continues to heighten, you feel the stool move forward again, but the foot remained where it was; trapped against the higher stone. You look back at the rear legs and see that they are off the floor by more than an inch. Instinctively you raise your hand to catch yourself if the stool actually does fall over, but the movement is cut short by the rope around your wrist, holding you fast.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:11 AM
For a full second, an eternity, your mind stumbles over and around the facts being thrown at it. Your hand remains open, frozen, reaching out, as you balance tentatively on the two forward legs your perch. Your orgasm rises up, engulfing your like a dark cloud. You gasp aloud, "Oh God!" as the realization of the danger you are in finally comes to you. You press yourself frantically backwards, away from the fall, toward me. Your fear holds the crushing wave at bay until the stool drops back to the floor with a solid Thump! The orgasm that follows, fueled not simply by lust and libido, but with a jolt of adrenaline, roars through your body uncontrolled, shaking you like a dog would shake a rag. You can hear nothing...see nothing.

Your not sure if you had fainted or not, as you come to yourself once again, or whether your body had simply collapsed from the sheer intensity of your orgasm. You hang limply, unable to move and feel my hands on you again, higher up, nearer your hips. When had I stood up? You try to lift your head but are still unable to.

You feel another strange shift in reality as it seems suddenly that things are moving faster than you can grasp.

You try to collect yourself and focus on what is happening. You are aware of my hands on you; no longer low, at the crease between bottom and thigh, but almost on top, pushing down, pushing you...away from me. You are also aware of my manhood nestled between the round orbs of your backside. You shudder. Not there! You have never been taken there. Was this what he had wanted all along? You feel the stool rise as it lifted on two legs once again. You hold your breath. I am holding you. You think “He wouldn't let you fall”. “He wouldn't.” You feel my sex slide along the split as I pushed you forward. It was a lewd, nasty feeling having it there. You are moving forward still, and even though you know that it is useless, you opened your hands again, fingers spread wide, and pull against the bonds.

You feel the hard shaft follow the course it is in still further until the contact between my flesh and yours is a mere point at the fullest part of your bottom. Finally, as you whimper, knowing that you are very close to the point that you will fall no matter what I do to stop it, you feel my sex drop from its touch with you and then I am pulling you back. You gasp, first in relief as you feel yourself being brought back from the edge, and then again as you feel me enter you.
You lift your head, your lips part, and wait for me to drive up into you. Your heart is pounding. You moan as you realize I am holding you in place, not letting you move forward or backward. You are being torn apart by the competing needs of fear and desire - each trying to control completely your thoughts and emotions.

My strong hands hold you tight, rocking you back and forth gently. You whimper, "Please. Oh God ....please!" as you hang over your perch in a teetering balance, but you don’t know which you are pleading for more: to be taken from the terror you are feeling or to be taken by the turgid shaft that stayed, teasingly, at the entrance to your sex. And then I let go of you and you are falling.

You scream.

You fall back towards me and are impaled. There was no other word you can think of to describe what is happening to you. This was not the hard thrust of a lover's hip. This was a driving locomotive slamming into you, overpowering your, rending both body and spirit. You clamped down on me as hard as you can but it does nothing to slow the ruthless penetration of your body. Your scream ends only when the feet of the heavy stool crashed to the floor and your bottom slams against my lower belly, pushing me back with the impact.

Your eyes are wide, your mouth open in shocked surprise as the stool clatters to a standstill. This can't be! you think, Not like this! My hands are on your again, pushing you up, pushing your away. As I slide from within you, you moan and try to drive the feeling away. I push you higher, and then release you, letting your fall onto me again. Our bodies shake with the force of the collision. Again I lift and again you fall. No. No. No. My voice comes to your like a caress, like a gentle, sweet kiss.

"Cum, my darling. Cum hard. Give me your desire. Give me your release."

The orgasm engulfs you...devours you. Your submission to it is your complete and total submission to me. I am your teacher...your lover...your Master. The electricity flows freely through your veins and you become aware that I have lifted you again and am thrusting into your with short, frantic stabbing motions. A low gasp and I am flooding you with my seed. You realize that you are sobbing.

And then, somehow, you are free of the stool and in my lap, my arms around you holding you tightly to me, my voice in your ear, whispering your name and of my devotion to you. Your arms are across your chest as I hold you, rocking you, as if you are a child; and, like a child, you feel the safety and security...the love...that you have missed for so long. I brush your tears lightly from your cheek and kiss you tenderly. I looked deeply into your eyes and whisper, "I will do anything you want me to. Anything"

You nod slowly and slip your arms around my waist, pressing your cheek into my chest. Fresh tears flow as you feel your heart swell. Images flood your mind, images that such a short time ago would have horrified you, and you know that what you 'wanted' has changed much in the last hour. You glance up at the glass case on the wall and sniffed again at the aroma of the scented candles, and you know that neither your desires nor you will ever be the same again.

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:15 AM
One last story for the day ....it's about Fiction, Erotica, First Time, Job/Place-of-work, Male/Female, Mind Control . Title : Degrees Of Attraction . Enjoy !!! ;)



I had been getting to know Tina Reilly for some time now. Not by talking to her as much as asking about her, and asking the women in my office who knew and gossiped about everybody. If those women took from that the idea that is was interested in getting to know Tina better, and dating her, well, that was the truth as far as it went. The girl was not much younger than I, so the women got the added thrill of maybe being matchmakers.

I knew that she was not attached, or not very. She had not long ago broken up with a boyfriend (and had not really been serious with him) and dated a couple of men off and on. She was Irish Catholic, and was brought up north of here, staying after going to school in the city.

As with most offices, the place is fairly empty just before and after holidays, with people taking long weekends. Our computers are networked in such a way that everyone can see when anyone will be taking leave. So when I saw that Tina was going to be there the Friday before Columbus Day, I did not put in for it.

That meant that of the twelve or so of us, only three were there that day. The third was an older man who left his desk a lot for bathroom breaks but not much otherwise.

I had noted that Tina went to the breakroom for coffee around ten, so after walking by her desk to see that she was there, I went in five minutes before ten. As she walked in, I was standing by the coffeepot.

I asked if I could fix her a cup, and she hesitated, then said yes. I handed it to her with a mild hypnotic added, obtained through a chemist I knew of who dealt in such things under the table. I tried to talk to her pleasantly, but in general acted no differently than usual.

At lunchtime, I stopped her and spoke to her as she came back, walking her to my cubicle on the pretext of discussing a problem. (Hers was near that of Martinson, the older man.)

When she sat in my extra chair, I put her under.

"On a scale of zero to ten, with zero being having no particular reaction to me and with ten being that you regard any of my words or wishes as equivalent to direct messages from God Almighty, you will, beginning next Monday go one number higher each week in your attitude to me and attraction to me. Do you understand?"

"Yes, I understand."

"If at any time in the future I say to you "miraculous" three times in a row, you will maintain whatever level of affection you have reached. Do you understand?"

"Yes, I understand."

Then I told her that if at any time I said to her a certain other word three times she would go back to whatever level of affection she had toward me before that day, and regard any change there had been as a passing phase. I asked her if she understood.

"Yes, I understand."

"That's great Tina. That's all I needed."

"Sure," she said. She smiled and went back to her cube.

I spent the next two weeks being conspicuously nice to Tina, and on the next Friday I asked her for a date. She smiled nicely, but said that she was busy.

"Ask me next week," the tall redhead said. "I do kind of like you."

The third week I acted the same way, and on Thursday I asked her again. She said, "I am busy on Friday, but maybe Saturday?"

That was fine with me, and I tried my best to make Saturday evening fine for her. I made a point of not trying to kiss her, but I did ask about a date next Friday.

She agreed. The next Wednesday, I mentioned to her an art exhibit which I had been told would interest her, and asked if she wanted to go on Saturday afternoon with me. She was enthusiastic. Tina shyly added that if I was willing and available, she would like to fix dinner for the two of us and sit and talk in her apartment that evening.

I don't think I need to say that I liked the idea.

That day and the next and Friday Tina found an amazing number of reasons to stop by my desk. The movie on Friday evening was so-so, but the dinner before was very good and when we stopped at the door of her place she turned her face with its bright brown eyes up to me for a goodnight kiss and I bent down. It was nice, and better still was the fact that her lips trembled to show that she was on the edge of opening her mouth. I think if I had tried to, I could have tipped her over easily, but I did not. I think that women are much happier if such decisions are all their own - as far as they know.

The exhibit was one that Tina enjoyed thoroughly, the dinner was one I that I liked just as much, and afterward... The conversation was bright and lively, we learned a great deal about each other, and we shared our first kiss of the evening only a few minutes after sitting on her couch. Her mouth trembled even more, but I made no move to open it.

Our second one was over an hour later, after nine at night, and this time I saw her teeth and tongue before our lips touched. Her tongue was agile at wrapping around mine, and I explored the inside of her mouth for a long time, until we broke away breathless. I held her for a while, and our conversation was interrupted frequently thereafter by kisses and caresses and times when she got up to let her passions cool.

It was eleven when I left, with promises of next Friday and Saturday evenings together.

This week she was at a level of four in affection, or perhaps five, depending on how her mind interpreted my instructions. She found even more opportunities to talk to me at work, and when I was alone with her in the supply room and kissed her on the forehead, she pulled my head down to touch our lips.

She called me at home that night, and we talked for a while.

On Friday night she invited me into her apartment for coffee at the end, and our goodnight kiss was a long one, with my hands kneading her back and the heels of my hands lifting the sides of her breasts and rubbing them a little. I could see in her brown eyes that she would not have minded going further, but I decided to let her desire build more for a while.

At the end of Saturday, we went into my apartment together for the first time. I felt that since she would be less comfortable here than in her own place, doing no more than last week would be a major step onward, but she actually asked me to kiss her neck; by the end I had opened her blouse and caressed her belly with my tongue and lips. When I dropped her at her apartment door, I slipped my hand down the back of her panties and cupped her cute little rear, though not using a finger on either of the obvious places.

Her mouth was open now for all our kisses, and I began to picture it open as her red hair bobbed up and down over my lap, her mouth taking long strokes over my erection. But that would come, at this rate...
Both next Friday and Saturday were guaranteed, of course.

She kissed me at work three times that week, and called me to chat twice. On Friday in her apartment I saw her naked breasts for the first time and she was most reluctant to let me go home.

On Saturday we went together to an indoor swimming pool in the afternoon. I got a good look at her bare legs for the first time and fantasized them wrapped around me; not for the first time, but now with a better idea of how they would look there. I also got the opportunity to feel them surreptitiously in the pool, almost to the point where they met. She saw my bare chest for the first time and felt my chest-hair, though what she thought I could only guess. Our play was almost too erotic to be allowed there

We separated to change, and she met me at a restaurant near my apartment, and we never did go to the planned movie. We spent the evening in my place. By ten-thirty I had her leaning against me, naked to the waist, with my tongue in her mouth and my fingers in her panties, bringing her to orgasm.

She did not go home that night. I suggested to her that I could open my couch to a bed and either she or I could use it, with the other of us in the bedroom. I gave her my bathrobe to use. She picked the couch.

But after I first drifted off to sleep, I woke again. I opened my eyes slightly to see Tina standing in my bedroom door, wearing my bathrobe and perhaps nothing else, staring in at my nude body (for that was how I slept). I am sure that she was struggling within herself on whether to come in. But she closed the door and went away.

The next weekend was a long one. It was Thanksgiving, and she was expected to be at her parents' for Thursday and Friday and Saturday, coming back to town on Sunday night. In the middle of the day on Saturday my answering machine got a long-distance call from Tina, asking me to meet her on Sunday evening for dinner.

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:17 AM
"I can't believe how much I miss you," she said. "I know that I will see you during the week, but I want so much to talk to you. No, I'll be honest; I want to kiss you and to feel your hands on me. I've never know anyone like you before."

That Sunday ended in her apartment with my hands moving under her blouse from back to front, for she had not worn a bra when she met me for dinner. She was half ecstatic to see me and half frightened at how she felt about me and how much she wanted me.

Tina was now at level seven or eight out of ten now. Friday night I kept us talking at a diner after the movie until after midnight, and when I took her to her door she said, "I really don't want to let you go home. That last night, when I stayed on your couch, I...." She could not quite bring herself to say it, but I knew what she thought. "I want to spend a lot more time with you," she ended lamely.

She grabbed me and pulled my head down, and what we did that night differed mainly from full physical intercourse in that our clothes stayed on, I used only my fingers, and that we were standing in the hall outside her apartment door.

We met at six on Saturday for dinner; the movie ended at nine. We entered her door at nine-thirty and kissed deeply before she went to make coffee for the two of us. I was just beginning to think to myself that she was gone longer than I expected when she returned. She had a little tray in her hands with two cups of coffee on it. But Tina also had changed - she now had on a filmy nightgown through which plainly peeped the two round erect circles of her nipples and the graceful triangle of her pubic hair.

"I want you to stay longer tonight," she whispered.

The coffee, I am afraid, went to waste.

I took her into my arms; she took me into her bedroom and into her bed; I took her. But no, that deserves a longer telling.

I stood up and wrapped my arms around her, bending to kiss her. Her mouth was open to receive my tongue as I stood. Her eagerness to accept my deep kiss was greater than ever before. My hands touched the bottom of her breasts, then the nipples. Then they returned to her back, to run down her shoulder-blades and the small of her back, to cup her buttocks. I lifted her a bit and her legs went around me; I rubbed the juncture of her legs against my erection until she whimpered in my ear.

"I want you so much," she said.

We must have moved from there, though I have no memory of it at all. We were standing by her bed and she was unbuttoning my shirt. She explored my chest with her hands and lips, sucking on my nipples. When she had removed my shirt and slacks and I was standing there clad only in shorts, Tina became a bit more hesitant. But when I kissed her again and lifted her to rub against my erection, her hand crept out and in and held that cylinder timidly.

She pulled it through the opening in the front of my shorts and kissed me again. She stood on her toes in the openest of invitations, and I let my shaft lie across the place where she was asking my to enter, moving slowly back and forth.

I broke away, saying, "There is something in my slacks I should get out soon."

"A condom?" she asked. "Don't bother. I went on the pill a couple of weeks back, and this would be about the point when I would be safe anyhow.

"I knew that this might happen, though I would never have believed it could happen so quickly. I want you so much that I - I want to feel all of you. I want to feel you explode inside me and feel what you will give me, to know that you have claimed me and feel the proof inside of me."

I dropped my shorts then lay her on her bed and joined her.

Then I joined with her, and jointly we enjoyed each other. But no, that deserves a longer telling.

I lifted the top of her nightdress to run my fingers over her hard nipples while I bent over her to kiss her mouth, then dropped down to take first one, then the other between my lips, until she moaned and shivered in pleasure.

Then I pushed Tina back on the bed and lifted her legs into the air. I reached up and slowly pulled her panties down her long legs. Pushing her thighs apart, I revealed her swollen pubes. Her hair was darker there, though still reddish. I used my fingers to spread the lips, opening her to my eyes. Her fluids covered the labia and my fingers.

After playing with her pulsing opening for a long time, I finally dropped my head and opened my mouth. She cried out at the first touch.

"I've never done that, I mean had someone do it! I've heard of it, but... Doesn't it taste, well, awful?" she gasped.

"A lot less so than some wines, at least to me," I replied. "And it will bring you great pleasure, and that I will do quite a lot for."

I continued and progressed and soon she strongly pulled my head into her groin.

"Ohhhhhh yes, suck me!!!" she moaned as her hips bounced on the bed. "Suck me, suck me!"

Her fluids were seeping more quickly into my mouth. My lips and tongue worked on her, bringing groans of pleasure from her.

"I'm going to...to...oh yes, suck me!!!" Tina moaned again and became tense. Suddenly her body stiffened and she moaned as if in pain. "Ahhhhhh, ohhhhhhh lord, ohhh yes," she groaned as wave after wave of ecstasy raced through her body.

Her climax went on and on before she released my head, letting me sit up. I had never seen a girl produce so much liquid before. I wiped my mouth on her sheet and moved back to lie beside her. Tina rolled over into my body, her mouth buried in my neck.

"Thank you, that was wonderful," she whispered as she kissed my neck.

After a rest of moments, I began to touch her nipples again, then moved on to her pubic hair.

"While I was away at my parents', over Thanksgiving," Tina said softly, "I kept thinking about you. I wished that I could talk to you, and when I was alone at night, in my bed in my old room, I, well, I used my fingers on myself and wished that you were there with me in my bed and in me, as deep in me as you could get and I could take you.

"I felt like I just wanted to devour you. It felt like kissing you was not enough any more, and cuddling was much too weak, and just being with you was not enough if that was where we stopped. I wanted to open my legs and feel your weight on me and have you enter me and take me and claim me and make me yours forever, and ohhh....

"And while what we did a few minutes ago was wonderful, it is still not that. Please, make love to me all the way. I want you to so much."

My fingers, while she spoke, had made sure that she was still ready for me. I lifted off the blue nightgown so that her body, long legs leading to a triangle of dark hair, passionate brown eyes staring at me, and with a red cloud on her pillow at the top, was completely naked to me.

As my body drew up to cover hers, her knees drew up to place her legs beside and outside mine. I used my hand to bring the head of my erection in contact with her outer labia. Tina jerked in reaction and gasped.

"Please," she said. "I want you to do it, but remember that I have never done this before either."

This I had not expected, but perhaps I should have - a good Catholic girl, not long away from home, nor even far from it now.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 11:18 AM
I gave her only an inch, then withdrew slightly, then a little more, until I was moving easily within her. When I met resistance, it was so slight that I could not be sure then whether it were not just a dry place, a tighter place, and when I felt release and she opened her mouth in what could have been passing pain or suddenly greater pleasure, I was deep in.

When I was at my limit, I began to give her faster strokes, and after only a few of those I could feel her internal muscles clamping down, to show that she had reached an orgasm. I slowed now for a while, to let her recover and to let myself last. Her long legs had now crept around me, to hold me in and spread herself more open for me. After an eternity of heavenly pleasure, I found myself speeding up again, and just as her back arched up I exploded into her clinging tunnel with what seemed to be half my vital fluids.

If I seemed to go on forever, she went on longer; her heart was pounding still when I had withdrawn and lay beside her. Yes, there had been a membrane; I had a trace of blood on the head of my penis.

When I woke, I turned to her and kissed her cheek. She woke halfway, and I said, "Miraculous, miraculous, miraculous."

She opened her brown eyes and replied, "And so are you, my love."

We fell asleep holding each other, and woke during the night to enjoy each other's bodies once again, until we joined in a wonderful long orgasm. On Sunday morning we did it again, and on Sunday afternoon. She wanted very much to catch up on years of abstinence, and I could not resist her, nor had I any reason to. Quite the opposite.

We showered together on Sunday not long before I went home. She found new things to do with my body, and I found how much natural talent she had at them. But I did go home.

Perhaps surprisingly, but perhaps not, she spent less time at my desk than in recent weeks, but seemed much happier when she did - and at other times, I heard from co-workers. Tina called me on Wednesday, and broke off the conversation to hurry over and knock on my door and spend the night. I met her on Friday night as we had agreed, and did not leave her apartment, at least to go home, until Sunday night. I rode her time after time, until we both sweetly ached.

Her supervisor commented on how much better her attitude had become and how she could concentrate more fully now. What he did not know was that we were meeting every night after work, eating dinner together in her place or mine, and improving each other's attitudes in a direct physical fashion.

That lasted three weeks.

At the end of that time, we were walking down the street together when I felt a sharp pain and woke up in the hospital with Tina leaning over me.

A man a few stories above me, it seems, had picked a warm day in January to finally take his air conditioner out of the window. He made it, but in the process dropped the screwdriver he had been using, and it gave me an almost glancing blow on the way down. The blade hit my head and slid into my shoulder. I was unconscious for two days.

I was going to be all right, but I could not go back to work for a few more weeks. I needed some help during that time, and of course Tina volunteered to move in with me. I had to avoid doing much that might strain my shoulder so - let's say that I had many interesting times lying still while Tina found out how much her mouth and throat could take of me. And after a bit, another portion of her anatomy came in for heavy use.

When I was back at work and in fact on Valentine's Day, Tina asked me to marry her. I had always felt that I was not ready to settle down, but then I had always been unwilling to settle down to the point of living with someone, and I was doing that now.

I pondered chasing another woman who had begun working in the office. But if I wanted to do that, I needed to use the word to make Tina fall out of love with me, to write me off to experience. And then I realized that all memory of what it might be had gone.

I pondered whether the feelings that Tina had for me were real, and realized that I had no way to tell the difference. She had shown that she was willing to care for me when I was sick, she certainly thought that she loved me (and, yes, I guess I loved her), she was damn good in bed... And there was no easy way out. It took me a day, but I said yes.


The End !!! :D

Cum_Luver
25-11-2007, 11:23 AM
I gave her only an inch, then withdrew slightly, then a little more, until I was moving easily within her.

When I was at my limit, I began to give her faster strokes, and after only a few of those I could feel her internal muscles clamping down, to show that she had reached an orgasm. I slowed now for a while, to let her recover and to let myself last.
The End !!! :D

bro birdie8819, very nice story..
this method is just like flying kites, wulow, tarek, wulow, tarek...:p

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 03:31 PM
bro birdie8819, very nice story..
this method is just like flying kites, wulow, tarek, wulow, tarek...

Glad you like this story bro C_L ! :) Will look for more tonight as I'm in office now working ......walau heavy rain in the east ......

Sigh....what a day to relax at home .... :(


Also Thanks bro stoneflint for reading the stories here .....too bad you got no power to upz me ....never mind it's OK just glad that you enjoy the stories here .

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 09:36 PM
One long story for tonight about Fantasy, Domination/submission, Female Domination, BDSM, Humiliation, Exhibitionism - Title : Hypno slavers . Enjoy !!! ;)


When I awoke the next morning I dragged myself from the bed and took a good long shower. My appointment was at two pm and since it was about eleven I had time to pamper myself and relax. I could smell ham and eggs and after I dried myself, put on a bathrobe and opened the food receptacle.

It was located on the front wall next to the entrance and had two sliding doors, one opening from the outside, and one on the inside. The food was placed there for the patient's convenience, and I must admit the flavor of the delicious food was much better than I'd experienced for a long time. Eggs, ham, hash browns, orange juice, buttered toast. It was a wonderful meal and I enjoyed every bite of it while watching TV.

I felt something inside that I couldn't identify, like some kind of revelation that my whole world was changing. Dr. La Chote was unlike any woman I'd ever met, and I was so intoxicated with her beauty and sophistication that I could barely wait for my next session. In twenty-nine days I would have a whole new start sexually, in addition to my payment. In a sense I think that this was almost as valuable to me as the money.

When I got my nuts off in front of the doctor and her nurse it was the most erotic experience I could remember, but I dreamed of enjoying a good hot piece of ass at the first opportunity. I knew it would take time to heal and renew, however, and I was filled with a special kind of patience and trust in the extraordinary abilities of the staff here, blissfully knowing what the end result would be.

I slid open another small door on the opposite wall, and placed the tray on the conveyor belt inside. When I closed the stainless steel cover I could hear the belt moving, taking my tray to wherever the kitchen was.

I looked out of the window and at the woods nearby. It was actually quite peaceful, but I was sure I would become tired of the view by the time I left here. The tall electrified fence gave a definite sense of security, but also was a bit intimidating, giving one the feeling of being a prisoner. Considering where I was, however, I was more than glad to have good security while here, I really didn't care to wander around Tijuana, Mexico anyway. It was hard telling what one would run into there. I would be more than glad to return to the US when I'd finished here.

By one forty in the afternoon I was becoming a little bored and when I left the room and headed down the hallway I felt the tingling of butterflies deep in the pit of my stomach, like that experienced before some sordid and highly erotic event.

I went to the reception desk and checked in, and sat on one of the many comfortable waiting room chairs not far from the counter. I was trying to suppress a deeply erotic sense of pleasure, and wondered what would transpire today in the packed waiting room. I couldn't believe the traffic flow through here. I had passed many patients in the hallway coming over to the other side, some of whom were nude, but they all seemed happy and eager in whatever direction their particular therapy was taking them.

I once again availed myself of the extensive collection of magazines and periodicals in the well stocked book racks, and became engrossed in an interesting article about celebrities. It was one fifty now, and soon I would be called for my next strange adventure with Dr. Emily. My dick was already becoming hard, and I had to do a bit of mental blocking to keep it from becoming obvious to the crowd of patients.

I looked at the front of the reception desk, wondering if anything would take place there today, but no one appeared, and I read on, engrossed in the magazine story.

Also, as I glanced around the large reception area I spotted the pretty woman who had masturbated for the crowd yesterday. She was sitting there, head down, hiding in a magazine, and I could tell she had no desire to look at the other patients. She looked quite embarrassed and reclusive. Some of the other patients noticed her also, and looked down smiling, not wanting to embarrass her further.

Then a few minutes later I glanced at the side door next to the second reception area, and saw it open slowly. I was a bit shocked when I saw a nude male coming slowly into the room, looking in obvious embarrassment at the large group of people. He clutched a small towel in one hand but had nothing on whatever. Most of the women looked curiously at him, and some of the men. I was amazed that such a thing was part of the therapy here, and wondered what could be the possible reason for it.

The man was about in his late thirties, and had a strong erection. I turned away initially, and tried to concentrate on my article, but my curiosity got the better of me in the next few minutes, and I sheepishly watched the unfortunate soul who was standing there quite mortified, at the far end of the reception desk.

Most of the males were not comfortable watching the man, including myself, but it was interesting to look at the women in the area who were gawking intently at him. He stood there and slowly began stroking off, glancing furtively at the engrossed women. He was dripping a bit and held the small towel so as to catch the drainage. He began jacking off rapidly, plainly humiliated very deeply, and as the decadent women watched him, grinning unmercifully, he moved his hand rapidly, gasping and grunting with the effort.

The pretty nurses at the reception desk looked at him from time to time, obviously enjoying the show, but also it was obvious that they had seen it, and many others like it many times. He suddenly jerked awkwardly and groaned as he ejaculated onto the thick towel. He continued pumping his hips and groaning as he emptied out and finally stood there looking drained and subdued. Having finished his onerous duty, he looked straight at the amused women as he wiped off his hand and his penis. Then he quickly exited into the same door and disappeared.

It was over in a few minutes and once again I was profoundly stunned by the antics that went on here at the clinic. I had accepted this whole situation by now, though, and braced myself to be prepared for most anything.

"Mr. Fanner!"

I jumped up and followed the nurse into the second reception room. After waiting a few minutes, I was given my 'medication', and instructed to go to the same room that I had gone to the day before. The sweet liquid was quite enjoyable, and I wondered if it had any genuinely addictive ingredients. At this point I suspected that it had, and that I would find many surprises and unusual events here besides the effects of the tasty medication.

I entered the long hallway and walked to the end, rounding the corner and headed toward the far door of the second hallway. There were no windows inside the building that I could detect, and it appeared to be a sealed enclosure. I passed the back security door and there appeared to be two separate doors, one outside and an inner anteroom door. Both appeared to be controlled by an electronic lock requiring a card of some kind.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 09:37 PM
I opened the last door and started down the hallway, and was met by a man and a woman walking in the opposite direction. It would have been uncomfortable to speak to them and I averted my eyes and continued on. I walked to Dr. Emily's area and went in. The two delicious nurses were there, one of them doing paperwork, and the other working on the computer.

They barely smiled as I entered, but got up and came over to me. My hardon was raging by now and stuck out noticeably at the front of my pants. They stood looking curiously at me, their arms folded in front of them. The one named Eleanor, a dark haired beauty with a perfect ass, spoke first.

"Remove your clothing please, doctor's orders." I hesitated for just a moment, a little puzzled at this change in procedure but removed my shoes, socks, and shirt, and handed them to the two serious nurses. I took my pants off and as they watched closely, my shorts. Once again my hard cock jumped out, springing up and down in a painful way. Whatever was in the medication was having a very serious effect on my dick, and I was experiencing the most intense erections that I had ever known.

The nurse named Cindy looked at the door to Dr. La Chote's office. "Go on in, the doctor is waiting for you." She handed me a small towel...."Don't drip on the doctor's rug," she said quietly, "Move!"

I was a little irritated at this rude treatment, but opened the door and went inside. After I closed the door I could see Dr. La Chote sitting on her couch. I started to walk over to her and was stopped by her words. She had a serious tone in her voice. "Jim I really would appreciate your being courteous during our sessions, please ask me first before you come to sit with me."

I was a bit bewildered and my feelings just a bit hurt, but she was right, I must exercise good manners and courtesy while here, after all, I was a guest, and I sure didn't want to antagonize them.

"Yes mam," I said in a low voice, "I apologize."

"Good," she whispered, as she straightened her skirt, "Please sit down."

I sat down carefully on the opposite easy chair again. It had an absorbent towel covering as before. She looked intensely at me, moving forward a little.

"Jim, did you jackoff last night or today?" The medication was hitting me again and I felt a little groggy but still fully awake. "No mam."

"Excellent Jim, when you obey my requests you make me happy, and you also serve the interests of your therapy. Play with yourself gently, and make your penis totally erect for me." This was no problem, I couldn't control my raging hardon at this point, and it was literally taking over my whole sense of awareness.

I looked at her absently, feeling more at ease doing this in front of her, and she looked at my privates with a clinical interest.

She got closer to me and stared directly into my eyes. "What do you want me to say Jim?"

I was puzzled by her question but was feeling very good by now and licked my dry lips as I gazed at her with my full attention. Her dark hair was shiny and silky, and her bangs hung perfectly over her forehead. She wore glasses and her pretty face was beginning to consume me even as I sat there.

"I....I'm sorry mam.....I....don't know quite what you mean."

She shifted slightly, her penetrating and beautiful eyes piercing mine. "Yes you do."

I paused for a few moments, trying desperately to choose the correct response. The situation here was becoming more demanding with each session, and our dialogue more poignant. I suddenly discovered that this was not going to be the hot fun and games that I had envisioned originally.

"Tell me what you want me to say Jim."

I was becoming very uncomfortable now and looked at her plaintively, trying to convey to her that I was trying very hard to please her but that her meaning was escaping me now.

She moved close to my face now, her hand up to her chin, as in thought.

"I'll tell you this time, but next time you must tell me what to say."

I was completely baffled now, and looked into her deep blue eyes helplessly, my stone erection dribbling cum on the towel.

"You are my slave Jim.

The moment she said this my mind did a flip flop, and I felt my whole being sucked down a deep tunnel into nothingness. I could see her face but that was all, and nothing else in the room was obvious to me. It was a place that had no description, only her wonderful and commanding voice, and the incredible and exotic fragrance of her expensive perfume.

"Deep sleep Jim...deeper and deeper....my voice is the center of your world...you hear only my voice....you obey only my voice. Every fiber of your being listens to what I say, you can do nothing but obey me...totally, completely, absolutely, you are my slave."

"Yes......I obey.....only you."

Dr. La Chote brought out the secondary hypnotic device, designed by her experts to induce truly deep and consummate hypnotic emersion, the second phase of the hypnotic locking process. Emily knew that she owned the patient, even at this early stage, but also knew that serious preparation must precede the more drastic phases of the hypnotic conversion technique.

She was feeling her wetness by now, the dampness in her genital area that always accompanied these methods, and let her mind wander briefly into the more carnal aspects of her complete dominion over this slave. But that would come later. This patient slave would be doing positively atrocious things to her and others and to himself in the coming weeks and months, and would never be aware unless she opened his consciousness to it.

When an entranced slave was suddenly brought to full consciousness, while in a completely bound and obedient state, during a particularly humiliating or disgusting act, the mortification they felt was severe and profound.

Her sadistic needs were endless and incredibly erotic to her, and she felt no remorse, having developed a very solid rationale inside her compartmentalized mind, that allowed her to victimize others, with emotional impunity. She knew somewhere inside her though, that this was patently wrong....she was a bad girl, as her parents had often told her, but this mattered little now, she had become absorbed in her trans erotic life, and nothing would change that.

Her colleagues here were out of the same mold, and they reinforced her passionate and nasty techniques and habits. Some were far worse than her. Dr. Samantha was in a class by herself...even Emily was awed by her, and her other executive assistant, Dr. Sabrina Sydney. She had chosen them for their cruelty, and exceptional talent in reducing normal men to pets.

She sat the device in front of Mr. Fander, and turned it on. The hypnotic transducer sparkled with bursts of soft light, millions of needles of soothing, almost translucent radiance, and she watched his muscles loosen noticeably. The intense subliminal audio accompanying this visual display could not be heard but was extremely powerful in itself...and the two packed a double whammy that virtually sealed the unsuspecting victim's fate. Once past this session, it was all over for the patient.

"Look at the light....the wonderful glistening light....soft soothing, sparkling light. You are now going to enter an even deeper trance than before, a much much deeper sleep. You cannot stop it....it rules you....completely....body and soul...and you must sink into the light. Deep deep sleep....deep deep sleep....into the light....the deepest part of the light....flowing inside...deeper and deeper....you hear and obey only my voice....you must obey my commands completely.....absolutely.....unchangeably.....for all time...you must do my bidding no matter what I command you to do."

"Tell me....what you must do."

"I must obey you always....must do anything....always."

I was completely enveloped in the soft sparkling light now....down, down, down into the light....I had no mind of my own now.....my mind was her voice and her commands.
There was no world here...I was not aware of my existence...only the intense need to obey her voice. There was nothing left of me....nothing but obedience to her...to her voice.

"I want you to open your eyes now Jim."

Slowly my eyes parted and opened and I stared at her in complete supplication. She was my world....my only world.

"Now Jim....Eleanor and Cindy are going to take you across the hall to one of our special treatment rooms. You must obey them exactly as you would obey me, completely and without question....do you understand?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 09:38 PM
"Yes....I must obey them."

Her words were perfectly clear to me, and I was bound to do exactly as she said. Exactly and completely.

"Get on your knees like a dog," she murmured.

I stood and dropped down at once, kneeling in complete obedience to her. She took a dog collar from her end table and pushed it into my mouth.

"Crawl over to the door and wait," she said silently.

I began to walk on all fours toward the door, the collar in my mouth, and it seemed perfectly normal to me, and I had no reservations about it. She pushed the button and the door opened and the two nurses stood over me.

"Give him the once over," Dr. Emily said, "I want you to have fun with him, enjoy yourselves. Special treatment room three." She knew that the two cruel nurses would victimize Jim, and that's what she wanted. She needed to break his will completely while under hypnosis. All this was very real to Jim at the moment, but once the session was over, he would remember nothing. That thought was highly erotic to Emily, and her juices began to flow more vigorously, and she required a trip to the bathroom.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Eleanor took the dog collar from my mouth and put it around my neck attaching it firmly. She attached a leash to the collar and pulled me along with her out into the hallway. There were two female patients coming down the hallway and they stopped and stared. Cindy slapped my ass as we were moving across the hall to another door. "Move your butt!," she grunted, and Eleanor yanked my leash hard to pull me into the room. I was aware of the other women and it was quite humiliating.

They closed and locked the door and pulled me to the center of the room and each sat on comfortable chairs on either side of me. Eleanor removed the leash and gripped my balls tightly. I jumped from the pain and she pinched my dick and made me yell again.

"Walk around the room on your hands and knees and come back here!," she yelled. I was completely at their mercy, still in a deep state of emersion and obedience, and quickly padded around the room on the hard, tiled floor. I came back and stopped in front of Eleanor, looking meekly at her.

Eleanor yelled loudly, making me jump in fright...."Did I tell you to stop?, get your fucking ass moving!"

I slipped and almost fell as I headed around the room again, and moved quickly so as not to displease the irritable nurses. I went around twice and each time I passed them they smacked my ass or tweaked my dick or balls. I was becoming winded now, but desperately continued my shameful trek around the floor. Cindy shrieked as I came near again. "Stop, and get your fucking face down to the floor!"

I almost ran into her as I skidded to a halt and put my forehead next to the floor surface, leaving my ass in the air and my balls dangling precariously behind me. She grabbed my hair and held my head down as Eleanor gripped my hanging nuts and squeezed painfully. I grunted in pain and trembled as Cindy pushed down on my head.

"Lick the fucking floor you worthless bastard, lick the whole floor!"

I was so afraid that I began to lap eagerly at the linoleum surface. As Eleanor tweaked my balls I licked the floor up and down again lapping every inch that I possibly could. I could taste the floor wax and pieces of dirt and grit collected on my tongue.

A deep sense of shame gripped me but I could do nothing.

"Swallow it!", Cindy spat, "swallow the fucking dirt!" I did exactly as she said and gulped the dusty residue and ate it down as I looked up in fear at Cindy. I was terrified now and felt that Dr. La Chote would punish me because of my poor performance.

"Lick my fucking shoe clean!", you chickenshit bastard, eat the dirt off the bottom of my shoe!"

She stuck the bottom surface of her shoes in my face and I eagerly licked every inch clean and ate the gritty covering. After I had cleaned her shoe soles Eleanor held my balls and allowed me to clean the bottom of her shoes also. My face was a bit dirty now and my mouth full of grit and grime but I ate it all and kneeled in shame as the two laughed at me.

Eleanor and Cindy felt contempt for each patient slave, they lived to torment subservient men, and became quite aroused while doing this.

She got up and pulled a small saddle from a bench nearby. She put it on me and fastened the cinch so that it clung tightly. She sat on my back in the saddle and Cindy put a bridle in my mouth. Her weight pushed down heavily on me and she pulled upward on the bridle causing a sharp pain in my jaws.

"Giddy up you worthless piece of shit!, get moving!"

I strained heavily and managed to carry her around the room a few times as she pulled painfully on the stirrups. I was completely out of breath and she whipped my ass with the straps. I yelled as she lashed me and stumbled around on all fours trying desperately not to fall.

"Now whiny like a horse you ignorant cocksucker, let me hear you!"

I tried but couldn't make a sound at first, and she lashed me again and I screamed in pain. I began to neigh loudly and continued until I could barely make a sound. Again and again they forced me around the room as they laughed at me. Their laughter was genuine, they were truly enjoying this. Finally they stopped and took the saddle off. They removed the bridle and put the leash back on, and opened the door, leading me out into the hallway again.

We crossed over to the other side and went into the small reception area to Dr. La Chote's office. I was sweating and panting as they opened Dr. La Chote's door.

They led me inside and Dr. Emily stood there with her hands on her hips looking down at me with a satisfied look on her face.

"Take his leash and collar off and leave us," she said, barely moving her lips.

When the door closed I knelt there with my head hanging down, still winded from my treatment. I looked up briefly and saw another woman sitting in the easy chair that I had been using.

"Follow me," she said, walking over to her couch. She sat down and I padded over and stopped in front of them, still panting. "This is Dr. Samantha Jones, she is my associate partner, and we need to talk to you for a few moments."

"Did you learn something from your session with Eleanor and Cindy?," she said, looking at Dr. Jones, and then to me.

"Yes mam.....I....I....licked the floor."

"You licked the floor?"

"Yes mam!"

Dr. Samantha Jones smiled mischievously at Dr. La Chote.

"You should lick the floor because that is what you're suited for Jim. Come over and kneel in front of Dr. Samantha facing me, and spread your legs."

I got down and crawled on my sore knees and positioned myself in front of the very pretty Dr. Samantha, my rear open to her and legs spread. She had a pair of surgical gloves on and lubricated her finger. She slowly rubbed her finger around my asshole and forced it all the way in to the hilt. She slid it in and out slowly, speaking to me.

Dr. Samantha's voice was low and sexy...

"Jack off for us Jim....jack off but don't ejaculate yet."

As Dr. Samantha slowly worked her finger around inside me and massaged my balls Dr. Emily questioned me. "Do not ejaculate Jim until we tell you to, is that clear?"

"Yes."

"You will pay total attention to what I am about to say and will absorb and believe every word completely. Is that clear Jim?"

She pulled up lightly on my hair looking into my eyes.

"You are a worthless slave Jim....do you understand?"

"Yes mam."

"Look at me."

"You are good only for serving other people."

"Yes."

I stroked off, moving my hand evenly up and down my rock hard penis as she spoke.

"You are a lowlife Jim."

"Yes."

"You were born to be a dirty groveling scum Jim."

"Yes."

My sense of self esteem dropped abysmally at that point, and I let her words rule me, feeling a hopeless emotion that is hard to describe.

"You are absurd and ridiculous and people should make fun of you Jim."

"Yes."

"You stink and need a bath Jim."

"Yes."

"You are a joke and must serve everyone around you."

"Yes mam."

"You smell and are disgusting to be around Jim."

"Yes."

"Dr. Samantha and I laugh when we talk about you."

"Yes."

"You are a living pile of shit Jim."

"Yes mam."

I sank to the lowest level I had ever experienced....nothing could describe my consummate shame and degradation.

Dr. Samantha pulled on my swollen balls and massaged my prostate gland expertly.

Dr. Emily leaned in and held my nose closed.

"Masturbate and ejaculate now Jim."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 09:39 PM
I began to move my hand rapidly as Dr. La Chote spoke to me, and Dr. Samantha's overpowering ministrations forced me over the edge very soon. I was gasping for breath as I jerked off and snorted loudly as I squirted a thick, viscous wad of seminal fluid all over the large towel.

Dr. Emily continued to hold my nose as I looked at her and ejaculated, humping my hips in and out, and snorting for breath. Just as I began to slow my jerking motion, spitting less fluid with each grunt, Dr. Emily forced her finger in my mouth and touched the back of my throat gagging me.

I was still oozing cum as Dr. Emily held me by the ear.

"You pathetic pig...you enjoyed what we were doing to you while you jacked off didn't you? I am disgusted by you Jim. She looked deeply into my eyes with total contempt, and my inner feelings were wounded in a very real way that I had never imagined possible. I was completely devastated.

"Yes mam."

I was almost in tears as Dr. Samantha wiped my dick and balls off and I knelt on my haunches looking pathetically at Dr. La Chote.

Dr. Jones slapped my ass and grabbed my hair. She pulled me around so that I was still kneeling and facing her.

"You seem to be uncooperative Mr. Fander...I am not pleased by that. The beautiful and curvacious doctor put her face close to mine. I am going to have to teach you true humility when you come into my area. You are going to meet my good nursing assistants, and they, and I, will make you very sorry for your disobedience.

I was crushed, and just kneeled there looking at her in complete supplication.

"Please, I want to serve you."

She slapped me lightly.

"Don't lie to me Mr. Fander....I have ways to make you regret it."

I was terrified. Anything I said or did meant nothing. Mentally I had nowhere to go.


Dr. Jones got up to leave...."Emily I have two patients I need to discuss with you at your earliest convenience."

"Dr. La Chote stood and they walked to the door between their offices. Alright I'll meet with you tomorrow morning about ten."

Dr. Jones left and Emily sat again. "Sit down on the chair Jim."

I flopped down from exhaustion and looked at her in shame.

"Now Jim....I'm going to count backwards from ten, and when I reach one you will be fully awake. You will remember absolutely nothing of your hypnotic session today and will feel very refreshed and renewed. Each time I put you into a trance it will be stronger and deeper. You are totally unable to disobey me now, and that is irreversible. You will obey absolutely any command I give to you, anytime. Do you understand me?

"Yes, yes, yes....oh I want to please you."

When you awaken you will feel deep shame inside your mind, deep unconscious shame, but you will not understand why or remember anything about your hypnotic sessions. Is that clear?"

"Yes mam."

"You will always be able to produce an extreme erection in my presence, is that clear?"

"You will be able to have sexual intercourse normally during our future meetings. You will be able to fuck normally, is that clear."

"Yes mam."

"Ten, nine, you're beginning to wake up....eight seven....slowly coming awake....six five....more and more awake....four three....almost awake....two one....you are completely awake now."

I opened my eyes and looked at the severely pretty woman and felt an intense emotion toward her. I was convinced that I would do absolutely anything for her....I couldn't really comprehend what was happening to me but...I knew it was far beyond my control. I wanted to fuck Dr. Emily but such a thought was absurd, she was my....master....why did I think that....I....didn't know, but I couldn't control myself in her presence and was fawning and obsequious in my manner toward her.

"Tomorrow....same time Jim....I don't have to tell you not masturbate between now and then. You're progressing very well, and I was able to take you into a very deep trance today. You're healing quite well."

"Yes mam." I had no recollection at all of a hypnotic trance, and was beginning to think the whole thing was a farce. Why would they lie to me. And why did I have dirt in my mouth? My feelings toward Dr. Emily were becoming obsessive, oh how I wanted to eat her cunt. But such a thing was ridiculous.

I retrieved my clothing from the nurses, dressed, and walked back to the reception area and went to the other building. I felt very well, but there were peculiar feelings inside me when I was in the presence of women now. Deep sinking feelings of dread. I put it out of my mind and was consumed with thinking about fucking Dr. Emily and her nurses, Eleanor and Cindy. Oh how I wanted to fuck them all. I wondered if they would consider me worthy of them, professionals and all. I wondered if I could ever actually fuck them. Probably not. My problem was not something that could change quickly. My fantasy life took off like a rocket, and it was becoming more and more difficult not to jack off while in my room.

I went into my quarters and lay down for a nap. I'd learned that there were group meetings of various kinds for the patients here. To learn more about medical procedures and other things concerning sexual mental health, but I was simply exhausted now, and as I drifted off to sleep I wondered how I had developed several welts on my ass. Some kind of rash or skin eruption I supposed. Around here one had to expect anything. It was a strange world indeed.

I looked forward to my next session, where I could look at Dr. Emily's ass again, and Eleanor, and Cindy, and dream.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 09:47 PM
One last story for tonight , it's about Fantasy, Non-consensual sex, Domination/submission, Mind Control, Wife . Title : Wife and nurse abused by domme boss . Enjoy !!! ;)


It had been a long and expensive summer season with Ron and I buying a new boat and taking an extended vacation. By the time we returned home we were neck deep in debt and wanted to get everything paid and caught up before Christmas. I took a part time job working at a clinic that performed obstetric and gynecology services for young girls with financial need. The largest numbers of our patients were teenage girls wanting to go on birth control. As the staff RN I worked two late evenings a week assisting the doctor in performing the physical exam process.

I came directly to this job those two evenings from my full time job at he hospital. I stayed until the clinic closed at 9 PM and had to stay until the doctor completed his charting before I could leave. Some days depending on how busy they were in the morning I did not get out until 11:30 or midnight. On the nights I worked the clinic job my husband did moonlighting working on clients computer systems until late at night. Some nights we would not see each other until we woke up together the next morning.

The doctor who worked at this clinic was not a very sociable man. He was in his mid fifties and was a medium height stocky man who wore his scrub pants to high on his hips. Despite my attempts to strike up a conversation with him he never talked or tried to be nice. I also did not like his bedside manner with the girls he treated. Although he always washed his hands he never put on gloves when performing the vaginal or rectal exams. He also seemed to be rough not applying KY or any type lubricant many times before inserting the speculum or his fingers causing the girls discomfort. On many occasions I thought he seemed to be playing with the patients versus simply performing an exam, but my questions to the nursing supervisors met with deaf ears.

We finished up our last patient at 9:22 PM on Tuesday evening and I cleaned the exam room as the doctor went to his private office to do his charting for the day. I asked if he had any idea how long he would be tonight and he did not answer me. After I finished the cleaning I stocked the supplies and then went into the employee lounge and started to read a magazine. I tried to call my husband several times and he was not home. A little after midnight the doctors light was still on in his office and I went into the bathroom. When I came out the doctor asked if I would help him set up an exam room for the next morning before we left. Since it was really the first time since I worked with him that he had spoken to me I told him it was not a problem.

We entered one of the exam rooms that was not used. It was a large room with several objects covered with sheets. I figured it was a procedure room and asked what he needed me to do. He asked me to retrieve an object inside a large vat, I bent over the side and reached in as I felt something stick me in the butt, it was something sharp like a needle. The doctor moved from in back of me as I stood up and he went back to the counter asking about the object. I started to ask about the sharp stick when I realized I was unable to speak and I felt my arms and legs going numb. Before I realized I had fallen to the floor and was unable to move, I was afraid at first that I was having a stroke or something until I saw the doctor stand over me with a sinister grin. My mind was still sharp but I could not move as he picked me up and placed me onto a large bed that he had uncovered. I wanted to scream but could not.
The doctor took my top and pulled it over my head and threw it to the floor. He reached and un snapped my bra and pulled it off my arms revealing my 34 A chest to his evil eyes. He took his hand and pinched my left nipple tightly for a minute causing me to feel pain. Both my nipples responded by quickly getting hard as nails and sticking out profusely. He played with both my nipples for a few minutes and then grabbed the waistband of my scrub pants and pulled them off my legs leaving me in my panties and sneakers. He stood back for a minute looking at my 5’4” 112 pound body laid out helpless in front of him. He pulled out a camera from one of the cabinets and started snapping pictures before coming back and pulling my panties, shoes and socks off me leaving me now totally naked. He snapped a few more pictures and then picked me up and laid me onto an exam table in the room. He placed my legs up in the stirrups and then dropped the end of the table my butt was on, leaving me gaping open to his view. He ran his fingers through my black pubic hair several times before pulling a handful again causing me pain that I was unable to scream out from. He walked over to the supply cabinet and returned with a razor we used to shave areas for surgical prep. He took the razor and shaved my entire pubic area clean including my butt. Now he stopped and took more pictures.

I did not know what this perverted old man was going to do to me before he was finished. I wanted to plead with him to stop but could not speak or move to escape him. He stuck his hand to my now bare pussy and pressed a finger to my opening while his next finger pushed at the opening of my anus. With a small laugh he pushed his fingers dry into me causing discomfort as he snapped pictures with his other hand. He worked his fingers in and out of me until I started to provide some lubrication that made the prodding easier to bear. As this disgusting old man pushed his fingers in and out of me at a rapid rhythm I could hear the sounds of my lubrication ring in my ears, I wanted to kick and scream but could do nothing but lay here helpless to whatever this perverted old fiend wanted to do to me. I was humiliated by my position and felt so vulnerable in my nakedness unable to move or to protect myself. I was mortified by the pictures being taken of me in such a compromised position but he continued his assault without appearing to have any concern about being caught.

Finally this gross old man removed his fingers form my intimate areas and walked away leaving me lay upon this exam table open for the world to see. When he returned a few minutes later he had removed the sheets from the items in the room. As I looked around in horror they were all items of pain and humiliation. It looked like a BDSM dungeon that you would see in a porn type movie. I looked at my captor who was now out of his normal scrubs an was wearing a leather suit as if he was the master of his dungeon and I was his slave to do with as he pleased. He pulled a large grotesque looking anal plug from his back and smiled a wicked smile at me. He took a bottle of KY jelly and liberally applied a large amount to my anus and then pushed the plug up inside me. Shots of incredible pain jolted my anal opening until I thought I would split in two from this monster invading my butt. I had never seen one in real life but had seen pictures that nurses I worked with had in magazines before. Finally the plug was lodged up inside of me and I was starting to relax, the screaming that was all contained inside me was settling down as I adjusted to the size and feel of the invading member until it provided an incredible feeling of fullness. More pictures were taken of my further humiliation as I still lay helpless on his table of torture now.

I opened my eyes as I felt my body being lifted from the table and carried across the room to a device that looked like some form of stool or ergonomic chair. I was positioned on the device so that I was looking down at the floor while my butt was higher than any other part of my body. My legs were down and then lifted back toward me and my ankles were shackled to the mounts near them. My hands were then placed into some type of leather cuff device and strapped out in front to the sides of me. Even if I had not been drugged I would not have been able to move once in this predicament. First my breasts were played with from underneath with him pulling and pinching my nipples obscenely. He then placed some type of clamp upon each of my nipples that applied constant pressure and when he would do something would send volts of electricity through my tender nipples. I was still unable to cry or to scream from the pain. Next he took some type of leather device and started rubbing his hands over the cheeks of my butt. Between rubbing gently he would bring this leather device down on my skin in a spanking motion that would have made me jump out of the chair if I had been able. He would then use his hand to gently caress my reddened backside until he would deliver another blow. This treatment went on for what seemed to be an eternity.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
25-11-2007, 09:48 PM
I noticed that there were several cameras positioned around the room and wondered why the doctor would want to incriminate himself by taking so many pictures and video of this molestation and sexual attack. At the same time a sense of shame and humiliation filled my thoughts at the knowledge that anyone I told would be able to see me in this position. I had always been a pretty private person, wearing a two piece swim suit was a bit over the edge for me. I preferred to make love to my husband with the lights out just because I had always thought it improper for anyone to see me in the nude. Outside of my husband I had never been touched or made love to by anyone else. The only people to have ever seen me naked outside of my parents when I was a baby were my husband and my own gynecologist. I had always thought that gynecologist sort of become immune to seeing naked women and that it was just a part of the job for them, I never imagined that they could ever be capable of anything like what I was experiencing now.

I was released from the bonds of the chair I was in finally and taken to another device that I was knelt in front of. Before I fell to the ground I was put into some type of device that looked like the old western style stock where a persons neck and wrists were placed onto a wooden board and another board was then locked down confining them. As I looked forward I was horrified to see the doctor remove a PVC piece of clothing to reveal his manhood in all its glory. The doctor had from all accounts I had ever seen as a nurse a large cock with an exceptionally large set of balls hanging below his cock. He was probably 8-9” in total length and at least 4 inches around with a large purple colored head. He took his new toy and pressed it to my lips and then gently pried my mouth open inserting himself into my mouth until he pressed against the back of my throat causing a gagging reaction. Although I could not really suck or lick him due to the drugs administered to me he thrust himself in and out of my mouth until he pulled himself out and shot loads of his hot sticky cum over my face. I could not believe what was happening to me, I was embarrassed beyond belief to be in such a position and to be totally helpless compounded the humiliation that I felt. Now to have a strange man stick his nasty dirty penis into my mouth and use it as some sort of sexual device for his satisfaction was the absolute worst humiliating thing I could imagine until he shot his cum all over my face and left it there making me look like some cheap street whore turning tricks for crack. What he just did to me I did not even do for my husband in the privacy of our bedroom. The doctor seemed happy with himself as he stood back to take pictures of his handiwork.

Leaving my face covered with cum I was now taken to a device that after placing wrist cuffs on my wrists were hoisted into the air and pulled apart as far as my shoulders would allow. My ankles were again shackled and tied to some sort of pulley device that suspended me off the ground and spread my legs obscenely apart. The doctor played with my butt and rubbed my pussy for a few minutes until he started again spanking my butt with his bare hand. When he stopped he retrieved a wooden stand with a large glass looking phallus attached to the top. He moved it in front of me and inserted the thing into my pussy until it was inside me deep and standing on the ground on the other end. It was so large that it hurt like hell as he inserted it into me. As I was suspended with it inside my pussy it began to decrease in pain as I adjusted to its size. I was so totally full with the large butt plug in my butt and this thing in my pussy there was no room left. He took more pictures and then told me he had something I needed to see.

He uncovered a large video screen in front of me and then started a movie. It was of one of the girls I worked with having the same humiliating things done to her. As I watched it unfold in front of me I thought why would she still work here for him after this animal did such horrendous things to her? Why when I went to her with complaints about his contact with his patients did she blow me off? Next he showed a slideshow of still shots taken of her with him in the same precarious positions as I found myself. As I watched the videos I could tell I was getting control back into my extremities. As I tried to move the oversized phallus caused me pain. To keep from the pain I had to remain perfectly still and not try to fight the bonds that held me captive. The doctor laughed and told me that over the next 15 minutes I would regain full control of all my body functions, he told me not to fight the bonds or the large object inside my pussy would rupture my internal organs. More humiliation as I now could move and had to stay still.

He continued showing me more video and photographs of himself with each of the girls in the office who I worked with. I was furious with them all for not having put a stop to this brutal perverted man until he showed me video of a girl I did not know. He followed with headline clips of where she had gone to the authorities and they would not believe her since she had no proof. She never told about the existence of the video or pictures but I fully understood why at this point. Later her husband left her as he thought she was cheating on him, her life was destroyed by this doctor who was seen in the eyes of the public as a hero providing health services to the poor and underprivileged. He stopped the video and then told me to watch carefully as he showed me video and pictures of myself. The pictures and video were horrifying to watch, they showed me exposed and taken advantage of in ways I never knew were possible. He told me that now he was going to release me from my bonds and that I would follow his every request fully or he would publish my pictures and video on the internet that did not include his image and it would look like I freely participated and enjoyed the action. I sobbed as I knew he was right and that there was nothing I could do to stop him without destroying my own life.

The butt plug was removed from my anus and the phallus from my gaping pussy. The bonds that restrained me were released and I stood by the doctor waiting for his command. I was told to get under this device he called his queening stool. He removed his clothing and sat upon it leaving his ass and balls directly above my face as he instructed me to use my tongue to lick him until he told me to stop. I hesitated before he sent a shock wave to by nipples. I slowly stuck out my tongue and touched it to the bottom of his anus. I closed my eyes as I obediently licked him from anus to cock tasting his musky smell and smelling his private region. My face was already covered with his cum what more could he do to me that was more humiliating? After he got back up I could see the licking had taken his limp cock and he was now back to full erection. He told me that we were now going to the bed where he and I would make passionate love to each other. He said he fully anticipated my complete participation to pre-empt any difficulties with our new relationship. He said in the future anytime he desired my sexual services I would be expected to comply fully.

I found a new degree of humiliation as I lay in the bed with my captor performing lovemaking acts with him that I would never consider doing with my husband and pretending to love it. I could not let him think I was not into the act entirely in fear my pictures would end up posted all over the net for everyone I knew to see including my husband. Once the doctor had regained his hard on he took forever to cum the second time. I obliged as he offered me his cock for oral sex and then turned me over and stuck his huge monster up my butt. It did not hurt near as bad as I expected I guess due to the large plug that had been inserted earlier. By the time he grew tired of my butt I was turned over onto my back with my legs pressed up over my chest and he drove his huge cock into my pussy. My pussy lubrication dried up from the continued friction of his grinding and I grew sore before he finally pushed fully into me and dumped his second load deep inside my stretched pussy. He brought his slimy covered cock to my mouth and I stuck out my tongue and cleaned him up before he got up.

I showered at work hurriedly and redressed as the doctor sat back in his office. I raced home and quietly crawled into bed in my night clothes still humiliated and wanting to cry. Half and hour later the alarm went off and my husband rolled over placing his hand on my stomach asking what time I finally got in. Late I replied, it was a crazy night and you’d never believe it. He got up and got into the shower and we started back into the grind of another day. Thursday afternoon when I arrived at the clinic after my day at the hospital the other girls acted like nothing happened. The doctor never spoke to me during the exams and after my shift I waited for him to finish his paperwork. Afterwards he told me he wanted a blowjob and I got down in front of him without argument and untied his scrubs and pulled out his cock placing it inside my mouth as my tongue circled his massive mushroom shaped head. He pulled out and blew his load all over my face and I got up and went in to clean up. Before we left he handed me a handful of pictures that showed he and I in bed together. We looked like a couple in love, no one would have ever believed from the pictures that there was any force involved. I drove home to where my husband was waiting on me and wanting to make love. I wonder if he ever thought about why I have become so much more accepting when he wants to try something new?


The End !!! :D

David_Ginola
25-11-2007, 11:04 PM
Wah bro.....so many nice stories today...takes me quite a while to finsih...nice:D

birdie8819
26-11-2007, 08:04 AM
Wah bro.....so many nice stories today...takes me quite a while to finsih...nice:D

You're always welcome bro D_G !!! ;)

MrCrowley
26-11-2007, 09:24 AM
Hahaha bro birdie, ur stories have lightened up my Monday Blues :D

birdie8819
26-11-2007, 09:27 AM
Hahaha bro birdie, ur stories have lightened up my Monday Blues

You're always welcome bro ! Great of you to support my thread .....Thanks a lot !!! :)

Will post later if time permits if not will be tomorrow liao , cause tonight go Happy Hours !!! :D

David_Ginola
26-11-2007, 11:11 PM
Bro Birdie, today u on leave or AWOL????Hahahaha......joking la....i wait for ur new post:D

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 07:59 AM
Bro Birdie, today u on leave or AWOL????Hahahaha......joking la....i wait for ur new post:D

Pai Seh lah bro , last night went HH and end up at KBK drink until 1am .....OC KPKB ......kekekekeke...2 9 or later if got time will post some stories . :p

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:05 PM
Since quite free now will post some stories . Fiction, Incest, Rape, Male/Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, Non-consensual sex - Title : Sexual Roll Playing . Enjoy !!! ;)


One Friday evening my wife talked me into letting our fifteen-year-old daughter go out to a party. I was not happy with it but my wife assured me that she would make it worth my while.

We had recently gotten into some roll playing. She went to yard sales a lot and to the local thrift stores. In the process she gathered up or made several different outfits. They were Cheerleader and Football Player, Harem Girl and Sheik, Cop and Hooker, Cowboy and Indian Maiden, and Catholic Schoolgirl and Head Master. We had enjoyed each one a few times already.

Tonight she promised me something new. It was Rapist and Raped. So like I said before I reluctantly let my daughter Lucy go out to the party.

I thought that she looked like the Hooker my wife pretends to be sometimes. She had on a white blouse that was only buttoned halfway so that most of her red bra showed. She had put something padded of sorts under and to the outside of her breasts to enhance her cleavage. It was something that her mother had bought her. Her blue jeans were torn, too tight, and her red thong panties showed above them.

I jokingly said, “I need pictures of this just in case you get abducted, raped, or even something worse. She posed for me as I took front, both sides, and back pictures. Then I took close-ups of her cleavage, her panties about her waistline, and her pussy. Those pants fit her crotch like a glove. They outlined her mound and even slipped into her slit. I was horny as hell. I told Lucy to go to the party and then grabbed my wife and dragging her to the bedroom. She giggled all the way.

Once there she said, “Looking at your sexy daughter turns you on hey!”

I confessed, “Yeah! It did! Did you see how sexy she looked!”

My wife said, “She reminds you of me doesn’t she?”

I said, “Yes she does!”

My wife said, “Okay! So think about her while you rape me!”

I said, “Okay!”

Then we got dressed in our new costumes. Mine was all black. I put on black pants with a nice big zipper where my cock would stick through. I put on the black shirt, gloves, and a ski mask. My wife put on an old fashion gingham dress with an old thin bra and some cotton panties. She told me that I could tear everything up as I exposed her. She said that I should shove her own used panties into her mouth to keep her from crying for help. She handed me a length of rope with a loop on one end so that I could snare her hands and tie her to the bed headboard. Once ready I went downstairs, counted to a hundred, and snuck back upstairs to catch the unsuspecting young lady off guard.

When I got to the top of the stairs my wife was singing a dirty little tune…

I’ve got a girl over the hill, honey, honey,
I’ve got a girl over the hill, babe, babe,
I’ve got a girl over the hill, she won’t but her sister will!
Honey in deed I do!
Give me your left, your right, and your left!
Give me your left, your right, and your left!

I’ve got a girl in New York City, honey, honey,
I’ve got a girl in New York City, babe, babe,
I’ve got a girl in New York City, she’s got freckles on her tittie!
Honey in deed I do!
Give me your left, your right, and your left!
Give me your left, your right, and your left!

I’ve got a girl in Tallahass, honey, honey,
I’ve got a girl in Tallahass, babe, babe,
I’ve got a girl in Tallahass, she’s got dimples on her ass
Honey in deed I do!

That’s when I rushed into her room, grabbed her, covered her mouth, and threw her onto the bed. I pinned her to the bed with a knee in her back. I slipped the rope over her hands and tied it to the headboard. I reached up under her dress and pulled her panties off. They were wet and I know that she had just put them on because I had watched her do it. I crammed her panties into her mouth as I flipped her over.

Her buttons flung off her dress as I pulled it apart in the front. It was amazing the way she had used just one thread to hold them on. I saw that she had cut the front of her bra between her breasts to facilitate me tearing that off too. I just opened her bra and man handled her tits. I pushed her dress open to expose the rest of her body. I unzipped my pants, pulled out my cock, and poked it into my wife. She was dry! But her panties had been wet! I could hardly get my hard cock into her so I pushed and pushed making just a little progress. It sure felt like I was raping her. She felt like I figured a virgin should feel like. I forced my cock into her with a renewed vengeance. I was determined to get it in her. She let out a funny noise as I shoved. It felt like I was trying to force her outer pussy lips inside of her vagina. I was the rapist so I didn’t have to be concerned about her enjoying it. In fact it was better if it did fell like a rape so I pushed all the way into her dry hole. Then I fucked into her. I could hardly get it out so pushing it back in was no problem. It wasn’t too long before I was cumming, and cumming, and cumming. It was fantastic. I pumped enough sticky lubricant into her to let me pull my cock back out. I collapsed on the bed next to her.

My wife spit out the panties and said, “Now that was what I call rape! I’m going to feel that for a few days!”

I said, “You were too dry in there!”

My wife smiled and said, “Yeah I know! I soaked up most of the fluid with my cotton panties and then I put some alum in my pussy to dry it out real good!”

I said, “It worked!”

Then I let her hands free and massaged her tits for a while. We went to take a shower and she douched to clean out the alum. We went to bed and cuddled until we fell asleep in one another’s arms.

At three in the morning we were awakened when the phone rang. It was the police. They had found Lucy, called for an ambulance, and taken her to the hospital. Lucy had been raped, stripped naked, and left in the City Park unconscious.

We got dressed, grabbed something for Lucy to put on, and rushed to the hospital.

When we arrived they let us right in. The policewoman had waited for us to arrive before questioning her. The hospital had done a rape kit on her. She was in a blue hospital gown, the kind that tie in the back. We listened as Lucy told about four of the boys from the party raping her several times each in the park and leaving her there without any clothes.

The policewoman said that the four boys had already been picked up. They had been drinking and were in a car accident. Lucy’s clothes were found in their car. In fact they were the ones that had told the police where to find her.

When we were told that Lucy could go home she got off the table and walked into the bathroom. Her gown had not been tied and her ass was hanging out. I left the room and closed the door leaving my wife in there to help Lucy get dressed.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:08 PM
When we got home all Lucy wanted was to get clean. She took a shower, she took a bubble bath, and her mother helped her douche and gave her an enema too. Then Lucy took another bath and went to bed.

About noon Lucy woke up. She seemed okay but different, a lot different. She was wearing one of my dress shirts but none of the buttons were done. I could see down between her breasts and her pussy all of the time and when she leaned I could see one or both of her tits. She saw me staring at her then I quickly turned away.

Lucy laughed and said, “It’s okay Dad if you look! Everybody else has! The police, the doctors, the nurses, and of course the four boys! Boy did they ever look!”

My wife asked, “Do you want to talk about it?”

Lucy said, “Not really! Well maybe! I don’t know! They are four boys that go to my school! I know them all! I would have let them fuck me if they had only asked, but not all at once! Tom was the first one in my pussy and took my virginity. Tom was also the first one in my mouth and ass too. Could that boy get hard and produce cum! Jerry, Bill, and Joe just fucked my cunt twice each to make me sore. It sure worked! They made me suck their cocks after each fuck too! I liked doing that, does that make me bad?”

Her mother said, “No not at all! I love sucking your father’s cock before he puts it in but I like it best afterwards when my fluid is mixed with his! I’d love to suck it out of some woman after he fucks her just to taste the mingling of their bodily fluids!”

Lucy said, “Mom! You’d eat some woman’s cunt?”

Her mother said, “I sure would especially if my husband’s cum was in her! Why not! Have you ever tasted another girl’s cunt?”

Lucy blushed and said, “Yes! That’s probably what started all that crap last night!”

I said, “What?”

Lucy said, “Well I was eating Tom’s girlfriend and he saw us! But mom she tasted so good! I couldn’t help myself!”

To my surprise my wife leaned back and lifted her skirt to show us that she wasn’t wearing any panties.

My wife said, “Taste me then!”

I was in awe when Lucy got on the floor between her legs and leaned in. My wife closed her eyes and cooed like she does when she has an orgasm. After what I knew was her second orgasm Lucy sat up, licked her lips, and said, “God mom that was the best tasting cunt I ever ate!”

Of course I had to ask, “How many pussies have you tasted?”

Lucy said, “Dad you can call them cunts! I don’t mind! I call them that all the time! Oh maybe forty-seven or forty-eight! I’ll have to check my computer!”

Her mother said, “I can tell you my secret if you want to know!”

Lucy said, “Yes! Please tell me!”

My wife said, “Douche and clean yourself out real well, slip a cherry flavored Lifesaver up inside as far as you can, and tickle your clit until you orgasm. Between your own juice and the Lifesaver you get that wonderful taste! Want to try it?”

Lucy said, “God yes!”

Then they went off to clean Lucy out. I just had to follow. My wife had Lucy stand up in the bathtub, fixed the douche bag, and shoved that nozzle up her cunt until the flow stopped. After a couple more minutes my wife got a cherry Lifesaver, put it on the end of her index finger, and shoved it up inside Lucy’s cunt. Then I watched as Lucy played with herself until she had an orgasm. Shortly my wife took Lucy to her bedroom and again I followed. She had Lucy get on the edge of the bed and then got between her legs. Lucy leaned back as my wife kissed her cunt then got very busy at giving her an orgasm. When Lucy had her first orgasm my wife told me to take over so I licked her cunt until she had another orgasm. My wife and I then took turns until Lucy begged me to fuck her.

I said, “Really?”

Lucy said, “Yes! I’m not a virgin any more! Hell I’ve been fucked seven times already in my cunt and once in my ass! That really hurt though!”

My wife said, “Fuck her lover, she means it!”

So I got between Lucy’s legs and gently slid my cock into my daughter’s cunt. Lucy thrust her hips up at me and buried the last half on her own. It seemed very strange and very exciting to fuck my own daughter. I was fucking her slowly and lovingly but that was not what she wanted.

Lucy said, “Daddy fuck me harder…and rougher too! Like the boys did last night! No! Harder yet! Pound my cunt with all your might! That’s it! That’s it! Keep it up! Oh God! Oh God Daddy! That’s! That’s it! Right there! Yes! Oh yes! Oh God Daddy that’s what I need!”

Then my daughter went into convulsions as her orgasms rocked through her body. Even her fingers and toes twitched as she had a series of multiple orgasms with my cock in her cunt. I was so impressed with the height of her pleasure that I nearly forgot to cum myself. So I started thrusting again but this time for my own satisfaction. As I filled my daughter with cum she had yet another orgasm.

Lucy asked, “Mommy can Daddy rape me like this every night?”

My wife asked, “What about me?”

Lucy smiled and said, “You can have what’s left!”

My wife smiled and said, “Honey when you’re done with him there won’t be anything left!”

They laughed but I knew it was true. I could just barely keep up with my wife’s sexual behavior now my daughter wanted part of me too. Who was I kidding, I loved the attention. I could die a very happy man in either one of their sweet fuckable pussies.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:13 PM
How about this one it's about Science-Fiction, Lesbian, Males / Females, Blowjob, Anal, Rape - Title : Troi's holo adventure


When Lt. Barkley missed his weekly appointment, Counselor Deanna Troi decided to check up on him. "Computer, where is Lt. Barkley?"

"Lt. Barkley is in Holodeck Three" came the smooth voice of the computer.

Deanna pursed her lips in annoyance. Reg was supposed to be staying away from the holodecks and should have required special permission to use them. On the other hand, Reg was also a very good engineer and could probably bypass any safeguards that were put on them. Troi signed and got up, heading out the door and for Holodeck Three. When she arrived, the computer (as she expected) would not let her in.

"Computer. Command code override Troi Alpha Beta 7 Gamma."

The holodeck doors swept open and closed behind Deanna as she entered. It took a few seconds for her to orientate herself as she emerged into a loud boisterous bar scene out of late 20th century earth. As she grew accustomed to the sounds, she heard moaning and gagging sounds coming from a pool table around which a dozen or so men were gathered. Unable to see what the men were watching, Troi pushed her way through to the front and stopped in shock.

She saw herself lying on the pool table. Naked. More than naked, she had one cock shoved up her ass, another in her pussy and a monster dick being shoved down her throat...hence the gagging sounds she had heard. Even as the astonished Counselor watched, the big dick fucking her duplicate's face pulled out and a huge load of cum shot all over her face. He was followed shortly by the other cocks fucking her as they emptied loads into the fake Troi while the real Deanna stood watching unable to move. Deanna felt a shiver run through her.....a mixture of disgust and lust as she watched the three men climb off her duplicate, leaving her lying there covered in their cum.

It was about then that the men gathered around the table noticed Deanna. "Whoooeee, the slut has got a twin sister!" said one man rubbing the bulge in his pants. Troi tried to back away from the circle of men, but rough hands grabbed her and thrust her up onto the pool table to lie beside her duplicate.

"Computer end program!" called out Troi as she found herself face to face with her cum slicked twin who was gaping at her in astonishment.

"Unable to comply. Voice overrides deactivated." came the smooth computer voice.

'Oh oh,' thought Deanna as she tried to scramble off the table. 'Reg is going to get such a piece of my mind when I find him.'

"Hey, where you going honey?" asked one of the men around the table. He pushed her back down beside her duplicate. "Give your sister a kiss!"

Both of the Troi's eyes bulged out in horror as their faces were pushed together. A soft "No" escaped both their lips simultaneously just as their lips brushed together. Apparently her duplicate had been programmed to act as much like the real thing as Reg could manage thought Deanna as their lips were mashed harshly together and she found herself kissing her cum covered duplicate. She felt hands tugging at her uniform and as the two women were forced together, Deanna literally had her clothing ripped off. When all was said and done, she found herself naked and lying on top of her duplicate, kissing her hard on the mouth. The other Troi's cum smeared breasts felt warm under her and it took Deanna several seconds to realize she was no longer being held in place by the men.They had stepped back a bit to watch the two identical women kissing. Deanna felt her eyes go wide with astonishment as she realized that this was starting to turn her on and below her, her duplicate's face mirrored that astonishment.

Almost as if it had a mind of its own, Deanna's mouth began to trail down the neck of her twin until she reached a puddle of cum on the holo-Deanna's tits which she licked at.

"Stop, we shouldn't be doing this," moaned her twin. "This is wrong...it is worse than incest.....ahhhhhh".

"Yes...yes it is," agreed Deanna but she didn't stop licking the boobs of her duplicate. In fact, she began to lick and suck on them with even greater lust. The shiver of taboo swept over her. A small part of her mind nagged at her for lying there naked on top of a holo duplicate of herself, in essence making lesbian love to herself while a bar full of rough looking men watched her degrade herself. Maybe she could have stopped herself yet, but at that moment her duplicate's fingers slipped into Deanna's pussy and began to stroke her clit. Deanna gave a loud moan of pleasure and then bent her head back down to lick and suck with renewed enthusiasm at the tits of her twin.

Deanna felt one hand of her duplicate slide in and out of her pussy while the other one cupped her ass and drew Deanna down on top of her harder. Deanna no longer cared how wrong or forbidden what she was doing was, but just wanted to kiss and lick and be kissed and licked by this warm body underneath her. The two women broke their embrace as if with one mind and reformed into a 69 with the real Deanna Troi on top. Her mouth dipped into her duplicate's pussy and began to lick without hesitation at the mixture of pussy juices and cum she found there. For her own part, she was dripping wet now and her twin was licking furiously at her pussy which sent huge waves of pleasure through Deanna.

Heaving and writhing with ecstasy, Deanna finally came to her climax and she felt a similar shudder run through her duplicate at precisely the same moment. For long shuddering moments, Deanna lay there and then reality drifted back in the form of the men laughing, whistling and clapping. Oh my god, what have I done she thought as she looked around the circle of men, several of them who had their cocks out and were stroking them at the lesbian play of the counselor and her twin.


Continue next page ..... :D

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:16 PM
There was little time for remorse, however, as one of the men grabbed Deanna and pulled her head down onto his cock. The thick head pushed between her lips and Troi gagged slightly as he forced it further down her throat. Out of the corner of her eye, Deanna could see her duplicate being forced to blow another huge cock. Deanna knew the look of fear, mixed with lust and shame was mirrored on her own face as the cock slid in and out of her soft lips. Side by side the two women were forced to swallow the large cocks. Hands held their heads in places and forced them up and down in a steady rhythm on the face choking meat. The man fucking her face was moaning loudly and Deanna knew he was close to cumming. He is only a hologram she tried to reassure herself but then his cum flooded down her throat and it tasted very real. She saw that her duplicate was choking down her own huge load.

The cock pulled out of her mouth with a popping sound and some cum dribbled down her chin as Deanna lay there exhausted. Then she felt hands lifting her and before she knew it she felt herself being lowered onto a hard cock that slid up her ass. Then her breath was taken away as another cock slipped into her pussy and she found her the meat in a cock sandwich. As she opened her mouth to complain, another big sausage was shoved inside and she realized she was duplicating the scene she had first stumbled into. Sure enough, beside her on the table, her duplicate was getting the same triple treatment.The three cocks drove in and out of Deanna with unrelenting force and with uncanny timing as each cock drove to its deepest point at exactly the same time. The cocks in her ass and pussy seemed to be touching on each stroke
while the one in her mouth was jammed twelve inches down her throat. The helpless counselor could do nothing but lie there being ravaged by the three hard cocks until finally with a repeat of the scene she had walked in on as the cock in her mouth pulled out and spewed its thick load over her face,followed a moment later by the surge of cum into her pussy and ass.

Deanna lay there on the pool table, table with cum dripping down her face wondering what was going to happen next when she heard a gasp from the back of the room and a figure hurried forward. It was Lt. Reg Barkley and he pushed his way through the crowd of men. Apparently he had been off to the holo-washroom or wherever and had missed the entrance of the counselor. "Oh my," he said looking down at the two nude women. "Computer, I didn't order a second Counselor Troi."

"I'm the real Counselor Troi, Reg," said Deanna trying to cover her naked body and then giving up since he had obviously programmed this scene and her nude body was no stranger to him.

"Sigh. Just what I need," muttered Reg. "A glitch in the holomatrix so the holograms think they are real. I better fix that right away before someone investigates. Computer. End Program."

The computer was apparently programmed to respond only to Reg and the bar scene faded away into the black walls and yellow lines of the holodeck. The naked and cum covered Deanna was still there.

Reg looked around in puzzlement. "Computer, why is there still one of the holograms present after I told you to shut down the program."

"The program is no longer running," intoned the computer.

"Reg!I am the real Counselor Troi," seethed Deanna. "You missed your appointment and I came looking for you only to get raped by your holoprogram! I will expect you in my office in one hour for a very long session of counseling. You are even more deeply disturbed than I realized!"

With that Deanna turned and marched out of the holodeck. In her anger she had forgot she was stark naked and a couple of Ensigns got quite an eyeful as she marched past them. A chagrined Deanna looked down at her nude body when she saw their stares.

'Oh well,' she thought, 'at least the holo-cum had disappeared when she left the holodeck!'


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:23 PM
How about this story for Joggers it's about Fantasy, Blowjob, Males / Female, Cum Swallowing, Anal, Rape - Title : Jogging in the park . Enjoy !!! :D :p


He was waiting in the shadows beside the stone bridge. He peered through his ski mask around the corner and saw her coming toward him, totally oblivious of his menacing presence. She always ran at first light and today was no different. On she came, pony tail and breasts bouncing with each step. She was 5’4”, blonde, firm bodied, but slightly large for her size in the chest. She wore running shoes, shorts and a light sweat shirt to ward off the morning chill. He was getting visibly aroused as she moved closer and closer. His hand went to his pants pocket, his fingers curling around the cold handle of his switchblade. Pulling back into the shadows, he waited until she passed by, stepped out, sprung the blade and grabbed her around the face, cutting off any scream. “Do as your told and you wont get hurt! Try to scream and it will die in your throat!” he whispered, brandishing the long, sharp blade that glinted in the sunrise. Dragging her into the bushes, he threw her onto a blanket, already set up on the ground. She tried to scramble away, still dazed by the suddenness of her attack.

Anticipating the attempt at escape he threw himself on her sticking the tip of the blade to her throat. “Feisty little bitch, aren’t we!” he said as he rolled her onto her back. Still struggling, she watched in horror as he slid the blade down, cleanly cutting away the fabric of her sweatshirt. Not ready to give in yet, she tried turning and crawling away but only succeeded in losing her running shorts, which he used to trip up her second attempt at escape.

“ I like a woman who fights back!” he said flipping her over again with relative ease. “But it isn’t going to do you any good! It just makes me cum harder.” he threatened as he slid the blade under her sport bra, freeing her ample bosom from its confines.

“Please don’t do this!” she begged as he grasped her left breast in his long slender fingers, paying particular attention to her dollar sized nipples, stiffened with the morning chill.

“What? Don’t we like sex?” he asked, not expecting an answer. “Maybe we need some practice! Or, maybe your boyfriend doesn’t know how to use one of these.” Pulling his boxers aside he exposed his 7 inch long sharply curved, rock hard cock, waving it in her face.

Her mouth dropped open as she stared at the dark pink head, already dripping pre-cum.
Again she tried scurrying away, and again he foiled her attempt, pinning her to the ground with his knees and smearing the clear liquid onto her nose and cheek.

“Tell you what, bitch! I’ll give you a choice! What hole you want me to cum in? Your mouth? Your ass? Or that cute little cunt of yours!”

“Oh god! Please don’t do this!” she begged. Why me? Why did you pick me!”

“I’ve been watching you for over a week, dreaming of how good it would feel to slide my cock deep inside you and blast you with my fuck sauce.” he answered, “ Now what’ll it be? Choose! Now!”

“I…I’ll suck you off! She said, defeated, “But then you’ll let me go, right?”

“I’ll do whatever I want, bitch! Now lay down and get ready for the throat fucking of a lifetime!”

Confused at the order, but still afraid of the knife, she did as he wished, wondering how she would fit his curved cock into her mouth.

Scurrying around he presented her with his stiff member, his balls hanging over her forehead. Tentatively, she opened her mouth, recoiling slightly as he pushed forward, the heat of his prick seemingly scorching her lips. “Suck it, bitch!” he snapped pushing the crown past her parted lips. “And don’t get any ideas about doing a bobbit! I still have my knife.”

Slowly she swallowed more and more of his length, craning her neck to make entry more comfortable, until his hairy nut sac tickled her cheeks. He rocked back and forth, nearly taking his cock all the way out before pushing it back in, moaning each time his balls brushed her cheeks. She gagged with each thrust, the saliva dripping from her mouth, unable to swallow it. The more she coughed the harder he thrust.

He leaned over her naked torso, breathing in the scent of her aroused pussy, before pushing his face into her neatly trimmed blonde cunt.

“Mmfff!” she moaned, her face full of his manhood, as she felt his tongue invade her gash.

He licked from her clit to her ass, then shoved his tongue between the bedewed lips of her puss. “ You taste good, bitch, especially after working up a sweat!” he said before spreading her lips and shoving his tongue deeper still.

Her body’s needs were betraying her. Here she was, being orally raped and her vaginal passage violated and she was enjoying it. How disgusting I am, she thought, but still sucked voraciously at this strange cock as it tried to force its way down her throat.


“You’re liking this aren’t you, girl?” he asked, as if he could read her mind.

“Mmm Hmm!” was all she could muster as an answer.

He returned to her engorged clit and sucked it and the surrounding tissue into his mouth, rasping the tip with his tongue.

She began bucking her hips up toward his face in time with his thrusts into her mouth.
“Mmmm! MMMM! AAAnnnggghh!” she screamed into his cock as she orgasmed, leaking her juices onto his face and into his mouth.

Now it was his turn. “I’m cumming, bitch! Swallow it!” he grunted as his cock spasmed and shot his hot salty syrup down his captives throat. “That’s it! Eat my jizz!”

He pulled out in time to squirt the last of his semen onto her turgid nipples. “Thanks for the ride, bitch! Maybe we can do this again some time!” he said, gathering up his clothes, and her panties, and disappearing into the underbrush.

How long she sat there, she did not know. She just sat, in a daze, staring at the tattered clothing her assailant had left behind.

“Are you alright miss?” the soft voice said.

Pulled from her trancelike state, she tried to cover her bare breasts.

“Here! Take this! It’ll keep you warmer until we can get you something to wear.” he said, offering her his oversized sweatshirt. She pulled it on and stood on unsteady feet.
“We need to get you warmed up and call the police!” he said in a soothing, gentle voice, as she slumped against his tall, thin figure. “My place is right around the corner. We can call from there. Oh, by the way, my name‘s Rob.”

“Uh! O.K.” she said as he held her up and they walked from the scene, to his apartment, only a block away.

Once inside, he helped her to the couch and went to the kitchen to get her something warm to drink. Returning, he saw her curled up on the couch, her bare legs tucked under her butt and the sweatshirt pulled over her knees. “Thank you for your help.” she whispered as he handed her a mug of strong tea.

“Sorry, I’m not a coffee drinker but I thought this might do.” ,he said as he sat down next to her.

“This is fine.” she replied, drinking the dark liquid.

He tried to make small talk, but her answers were short, not leading into any kind of dialogue, so, after a short while, he gave up trying.

The silence was awkward. He got up and said, “Let me see what I’ve got that you can change into. Since I’m not a cross dresser, it won’t be very feminine, but I’ll do my best.”
He smiled as he left the room. She drank more of the warm tea, enjoying the sensation it gave her as it went down her throat.

The man returned with a pair of cargo shorts. Handing them to her, he said, “You can try these on if you like.”

“Thanks” she said as she stood up. “I’m feeling kind of dizzy” she said as she sat down again.

“Tell you what! Why don’t I call the cops.” he said as he left the room again.

She sat, feeling more and more dizzy. ‘I don’t understand’, she thought, ‘I was fine this morning. And all the guy did was force me to give him a blowjob. And to top it off, he ate me until I came too. How could that make me feel so light headed?’

Just then her rescuer reappeared at the doorway to the living room. Beside him was another man. “This is Tom. I understand, you two are acquainted.”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:24 PM
She looked at Rob, not seeming to comprehend. “We are?” she said

“Maybe you don’t recognize me” Tom said.

“I’m afraid, I don’t” she replied

“Maybe this will help.” Tom said as he stepped forward, standing in front of her. He dropped his pants, revealing his 7 inch long, rock hard, sharply curved cock, waving it in front of her face. “Now do you recognize me?”

Recoiling in surprise, she tried to get away, but found it difficult to move.

“Roofies do it every time, buddy!” Rob said as he stripped off his clothes.

“You…you drugged me?” she stammered.

“Yup! Wasn’t sure you would co-operate when you two got reacquainted.”

Tom reached out and pulled the sweatshirt over her head. She didn’t resist, in fact, she was admiring the size of her assailants equipment. The thoughts of what they were going to do excited her a little, making her wet. At the same time, the thoughts of trying to accommodate these men was a little frightening.

“Tom tells me you’re quite good at cock sucking. Is that true?” Rob asked, waving his stiff prick in the blonde’s face.

She looked silently at his long, thick penis, then up at Rob, then back at the stiff prick, her mouth slack. He took this as a yes, and pressed the spongy pink-purple head against her lips, smearing a droplet of pre-cum on them as he pushed past her teeth, filling her mouth with his manhood.
In the meantime, Tom had dropped to the floor, pulling her knees apart, exposing the pink folds of her shaved pussy. Lowering his face, he breathed in the scent of her, as he gave her a long, wet doggy kiss along the entire length of her crack.

She squirmed away, although she couldn’t get far, and Tom’s tongue, long and thin, like his cock, never lost contact with the smooth skin of her naked twat. “You taste just as good as you did in the park, girl” he said, just before he plunged his tongue deep into her musky folds.

“Mmmm!” she mumbled, her face now full of Bob’s pulsing prick. Almost involuntarily, she pulled her legs further apart, bringing them up toward her chest, giving Tom better access. Tom wasted no time, spreading her pussy flesh and pushing his face into the moistness as he tongue fucked the helpless girl. He even wormed a finger into her asshole as he slurped and sucked the sweet-sour pussy cream from her freshening cunt. Her hips began to slide up and down, wiping the scented sauce onto his chin, lips and nose.

By now Bob had fed her most of his length, and was sawing in and out of her mouth, holding her head in place, and smiling as she coped with his sizeable girth. Every now and then he would push a little too far and she would gag as she tried to swallow the vast amounts of saliva. She had copious amounts of drool dripping from her chin onto her ample cleavage and down onto her belly.

She was getting ever closer to coming as Tom had latched onto her clit and was milking the little fleshy bud as his fingers slid in and out of her sopping cunt and well lubricated sphincter.

Bob, too was close. His moans were getting louder and longer as he plunged his dick in and out of her face, his balls slapping her on the chin as he urged her to suck harder.
He tensed, grunted, his grip on her hair tightened. Ohhfuck! I’m cumming” he shouted as the first jet of sperm spewed out of his cockhead, landing in the back of her throat, followed by two more.

Tom’s ministrations to her pussy took their toll and she came as Bob was finishing.
“Annngh! Aaaahnnngh! She gagged as her pussy began spasming, sending shockwaves throughout her petite body. Pulling free of Bob’s still pulsating manhood she watched as the last squirt flew into the air and landed in a long string stretching from her forehead to her nose as her cunt continued to contract. “Ohhhh! Aaaaah! OhmyGod!” she screamed, clamping her legs tightly to Tom’s head. As her climax subsided she loosened the grip on Tom’s face and he got up onto his feet. He and Bob picked up the girl and carried her to the bedroom where Tom laid onto his back. Bob arranged her on top of Tom and he slid his long curved prick easily in between the puffy lips of her freshly moistened cunny.
Rocking his hips as he held her up by placing his hands on her tits, the helmet of his penis rubbed against her g-spot, making her moan with pleasure each time he thrust deep within her. Bob wiped the string of cum from her face and smeared it onto his cock, then took over holding the limp girl up while his friend drilled deep within her womb, the exaggerated curve of his cock maintaining contact with her g-spot. “Ohhhh! Yess! Feels so ….fucking good!” she crooned , Tom fucking up into her as Bob kissed her neck and kneaded her nipples, gently tweaking them between his thumbs and forefingers.
“Oooooh! Mmmm! Ohh God! Ohhh Fuck!”

Bob’s manhood was reawakening and he rubbed his cock up and down the crack of the girls ass as he continued to twist and pinch her tits. When it had fully hardened, he pushed it against her rear. The head, already lubricated with cum, slid in with little effort.
The girl, dangerously close to another orgasm, welcomed the additional stimulation.
“Ohhh! Ohmyfucking God! Ahhh! AAAAHHH!” she screamed as the inner walls of her pussy pulsated around Tom’s cock. He felt a flood of warm liquid envelope his cuckold, travel down his shaft and onto his bloated balls. He leaned up and sucked greedily on her left nipple, mauling the other breast with his free hand as his friend buried himself deep in her ass. The two men established a rhythm, Tom plunging in while Bob pulled out, then Bob burying his cock as Tom pulled all but his crown out of her sopping cunt.

All this time the poor girl was babbling incoherently, as her captors ravaged her petite body. Tom came first, grunting as he chewed on her nipple, spitting his semen into the entire length of her clasping cooze. The girl came again, farting pussy juice as she screamed out yet another gut wrenching orgasm. Finally Bob, giving in to the tightness of her anal ring, disgorged the contents of his cock and balls into her rear passage.

The three collapsed in a heap on the bed, all panting heavily with the exertion of their just completed menage a trois. Finally Bob whispered in her ear, “Happy Birthday, sweetheart!”

“It has been so far!”, she said. “But how are you going to top this?”


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:34 PM
How about this short story about Fiction, Asian, Consensual Sex, Oral Sex, Young - Title : A DAY OUT OF MY LIFE!


I had finally got round to organising my house-warming party – not bad considering I’d already been in the house for four months! During this time I’d already got to know most of the neighbours, but this was my opportunity to get to know them better (little did I realise how MUCH better acquainted I was going to get!).

It was already around 9.15, so the sun was just setting and giving a glorious orange glow to the sky. It could have been a beautiful romantic evening given different circumstances – but I was too busy to even think about such things, chatting, circulating, making sure everybody had a drink in their hand, that the drinks supply didn’t run out etc etc.

Everybody was a neighbour from within The Close, so nobody had to worry about staying sober to drive home; and some were doing less ‘worrying’ than others! Even the two young girls from next-door seemed either to be very much entering into the spirit of things, OR had had a crafty ‘hit’ of booze whilst their parents weren’t watching.

The undoubted ‘star of the show’, however, was the niece of the Indian couple living next door the other side, who just happened to be staying with them that week. She was over from India visiting and to celebrate her 18th birthday with the English side of the family.

Raj had asked me if it was OK for her to come as well – he actually asked me in front of her, so I could hardly have refused anyway – but she was one of lifes’ natural beauties, 5’10”, slender, graceful and stunningly elegant in her appearance, so I was hardly going to say ‘No’ – was I!

As with most from that continent, she had jet black, dead-straight hair, which in her case extended to the small of her back, and looked SO glossy – you could all but see your face in it.

She had the most exquisite and unusual shaped eyes, they were pretty much straight along her lower eyelid, with all the shape coming from the pronounced curve of the upper part of her eye; high and protruding cheek bones, and the fullness of her lips made me half think she might have had them enlarged – but I’m sure she hadn’t.

She had the slimmest of rib-cages I think I have ever seen, which made her gorgeously pert boobs look bigger than their (probable) B cup; with a tiny waist and unfeasibly long legs.

This particular evening she had been the first one of the five of them (they had naturally brought their own two kids as well) I had seen. The front door was wide open of course, and there were people everywhere, I was in the back garden just replenishing someones’ glass, when I looked up and saw this absolute vision of a girl standing just inside the door, wearing a flowing plain gold sari which just seemed to accentuate every curve and movement of her body, rather than hide it!

I was dumb-struck, thankfully I wasn’t actually pouring the drink at the time – otherwise they would have had it in her lap! She just stood by the door and scanned round the room with a confident gaze, until she saw me. A divine smile then spread across her face and she swayed over towards me.

I stood up straight and put the bottle down thinking ‘I am NOT going to miss out on an opportunity like THIS!’, and as she reached me I grasped her firmly by the waist and planted a gentle kiss on both cheeks; I DO always greet females this way, but I must admit that on this occasion it was a fractionally slower process than is my norm!

And to my delight, her response was not the usual “MWAH MWAH” just past each ear, but a proper, and in this case electrifying, contact between lips and cheek! “It is SO very kind of you to invite me” she purred, she had a most sexy and cultured English accent, with only the slightest hint of Indian, despite apparently never having been here before. The benefit of a top class Indian private education I imagined, knowing what little I did of the family.

I spent a blissful couple of hours, catching glimpses of her here and there around the house, chatting easily to my other guests, but always managing to look elegant and sensual at all times! The evening was going swimmingly and everyone seemed to be having a good time, but at about 11 o’clock I realised I hadn’t seen my vision of Asian loveliness for a while, and thought, with a sinking heart, that she had left with Raj and the kids.

But then I heard Tennys’ voice in the hall and thought, ‘Well if SHE’s still here – maybe ….’. I wandered upstairs in search. I opened the spare bedroom door, and was astounded to find the woman from number 9 (whose name escapes me) lying on her back moaning, completely naked, beneath the grunting guy from number 1 – and this whilst BOTH of their ‘other-halves’ were barely 30 feet away downstairs! I quickly closed the door before either had a chance to look up!

My bedroom door was closed, which was odd because I had deliberately left it open earlier, so I opened it to look in. The room was in pitch darkness (again strange as I hadn’t closed the curtains), and as I stepped inside it was plunged into even greater blackness as the door slammed shut.

I jumped round in surprise, only to just be able to make out a figure moving towards me. “Sit down on the bed … please” – I instantly recognised the voice, realising I hadn’t even been told her name, but it was Rajs’ gorgeous niece without doubt.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:35 PM
“You are a very attractive man …. and I just wanted to show my gratitude for inviting me to your party”

“You’re not permitted to touch …. but I assume you WOULD like to see what an Indian woman really wears under her sari?”

With this, she turned on my bedside lamp, and momentarily stood stock-still by my side of the bed, giving me a moment to soak up yet another view of her elegance. It struck me almost like a thunderbolt her sari was tantalisingly slightly see-through with the light falling obliquely through it!

She smoothly and gracefully stood to her full height and, stepping back slightly so the light fell onto her, she slowly, and I mean SLOWLY began to remove her wrappings.
She unwound what seemed like yards of fine golden-gossamer material from around herself, and with each pass of the roll she was making, the remaining layers were rendered that bit more see-through.

After about the third layer was removed from her upper half, I was astounded to find she had, not the 1950’s style ‘bullet-proof’ brassiere I had expected, but a beautifully delicate and lacy creation in gold and black lace! The sight of her tender young pert breasts filling such a garment and displayed so perfectly turned me on SO much the erection in my trousers was threatening to burst out on its own!

I reached out to try and touch her as she turned, figuring that this display was only leading to one thing (in MY mind at least!), only to have my reaching paw gently parried away by her elegantly feminine fingers “Uh huh … no touching – I said”.

But my biggest surprise was as she then went on to divest herself of the lower half of the sari, still all one continuous piece of material, just wound around and around countless times, but little by little she revealed herself to me, and as each layer was removed, I saw in amazement, that she was clad in a matching thong and suspender-belt, with Cuban-heeled and seamed black stockings!

Eventually she stood before me clad only in her underwear, looking fabulous against her dark skin, she paused, and posed for me for a moment; then took a step towards me and pushed me, fairly firmly, in the chest, which I went along with and flopped backwards onto the bed.

“I told you … you can’t touch …. but I can!” as she knelt between my knees and placed her delicate little hands on my hips. I brought my hands up to my head – I could barely stand this torture any longer! My brain was going to explode any minute!

She reached for my zip, and I felt my trousers being gently eased down over my thighs. I didn’t even realise my boxers had accompanied them – until I felt the warmth and velvety softness of her mouth enclosing my (now rock-hard) dick!!

I craned my neck to see, not daring to attempt to touch her again, for fear she would stop! And was greeted with the sight of this Asian vision of loveliness, kneeling before me, clad in exquisite black and gold lingerie, with her beautiful hair draping artistically across my midriff, both her hands grasped gently around and stroking my shaft, with the end of it firmly engulfed in her mouth, with her tongue lapping gently around, over and under it!

This CANNOT have been the first dick she had sucked! This girl was an ABSOLUTE EXPERT! She took me higher and higher in excitement, only to gently reduce the intensity again and bring me back to earth, over and over again she did the same thing! Until I was virtually climbing the walls! I have NEVER felt an orgasm like I did that night! (And believe me – I’ve had a few!).

I just came and came, and came again! Shooting torrents of my hot sticky pleasure into her mouth, she had looked up directly into my eyes as I had reached the ‘point-of-no-return’ and I looked into her delightful face, with my knob wedged firmly (and held there with both her hands) in her mouth, as she stared into my eyes and swallowed everything I delivered!

I must have passed out at that point, because I don’t remember another thing until the following morning; when I awoke, unsure how much of what I could remember was a dream, to find the house looking as if a tornado had passed through (normal after-party condition!).

Just at that moment I saw Raj going out to his car, I bolted to the front door “Hi Raj …” and as nonchalantly as I could muster “…. Is your niece still around”? “No mate – she left this morning …. Great party Friday night – Thanks”!

Confused, I looked at my watch – only to find it was now SUNDAY and 11.03am!


The End !!! :D ;)

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:37 PM
Here's the last story for the day will continue tonight - Title : Lives of Louise. Family gangbang


Roy’s mother called up one Thursday afternoon to inform me that their family is having an overnight beach stay somewhere in the south (Roy is my husband).She told me that they would be fetching me along the way. A number of family members she told me are joining in , from the person’s name she mentioned , Aaron is one of them (Aaron is her 47 year old brother).She’s very persuasive , insisted that I need a break and that Roy has instructed her to invite me. So I said yes, scheduled the next day , I immediately prepare and pack my things when the phone rang again , it was Aaron “It’s good that you’d come , got some surprise for you” he laugh then hang up the phone. I didn’t mind what he said as I thought that old Aaron probably is joking around again so I proceeded to get my thing ready for the next day.

They came as they have told me, 10 person all ,Roy’s mother, her sister Nena , the maid Maria , Aaron , his cousin Pepe, old uncle Kanor , teen age nephews Ed and Rey , their neighbor Chito and lastly Dado the driver of the rented commuter van. I saw Aaron as I entered the van and gave me a wink and a smile , I sat along side Nena and we chatted along with Roy’s mother during the whole trip. We arrived at the beach resort two hours later that afternoon , prepare and ate lunch then proceeded ourselves to bath on the sea under the sun. I shared the cottage along with other women , after changing myself , I walk out on the beach wearing a bathing suit ,which caught all the eyes of our male companions , unnoticed by the two sisters who are busy chatting , only Maria seems to notice the guy’s glare. We all basked under the sun and swam until it was almost sunset. I took a shower and dinner was prepared , all ate and the male guys are talking about drinking the whole night long. The two old sisters excused themselves saying they are too tired and need to sleep early as they would prepare breakfast for the group , the males excused themselves to go back to their cottage too and start to drink all the alcohol they brought along. Roy’s mother instructed Maria to clean up , I volunteered to help out.

I was left along with Maria to wash and clean the things dinner had left and after an hour passed , Aaron came back stinking with liquor and told me to join them. He’s very persuasive so I told Maria to finished off the chores and I proceeded along with Aaron to the cottage located about 30 meters away, it was very dark along the pathway and I felt Aaron’s hands hand around my waist as he whispered “Remember that surprise I told you about?”. I quickly removed his hands and cautioned him that someone might see him and he just gave a laugh. We arrived at the cottage , I could see from a distance that it was dimly lighted , we entered there were 5 guys drinking , Old Kanor ,Pepe , Ed , Rey and Chito . They offered me a seat and handed me a shot of gin tonic, I was wearing shorts and a hanging shirt that time. All seems to be having their fill of the drinks as somewhat they behave different crackling jokes which each other , they continued to pour me down quick consecutive shots after shots ( 9 as I remembered ) , I was really tipsy after that , I’m sitting in between Aaron and Pepe ( same age as Aaron ) and I remember I’m sharing all the laughs with the guys , Aaron and Pepe would put their arms around me from time to time as the 3 teenagers ( in their 19’s ) and the neighbor Chito ( in his 30’s) looks on.

The merrymaking was halted for some seconds when the old man Kanor ( 56 yrs of age ) entered the cottage staring down at me , Pepe offered him a shot glass of gin tonic which he held in his hands while talking. “Waited for me huh ?, and the surprise?” old Kanor asked. “We’ve been waiting for you as planned , the elder always get it first” Aaron replied. All gave a laugh that made more confuse as to what is happening. Old Kanor consumed the glass and stared at me. “They know, I told them” Aaron said to me . “What?, you say what?” drunk I tried still to compose myself on what he just said. “Come on Louise , we did this before , what about doing it for the family?” Aaron added. The effect of the alcohol is all over me that time “Why you !” I shouted. “Hey , calm down , your secret is safe with us , what happens here stays here only” Old Kanor interrupted . “You don’t want Roy or Roy’s mother to know any of it , right?” Old Kanor added.

I was so nervous and confused as what to say , thinking about what did I get myself into? I lift my head up and stare at the old man and nodded. “Mmm, I think that settles it , clean up this mess and let us see what little Louise had in stored for us” Old Kanor said. Immediately all the guys clean up and made space in the middle , all are smiling and giving high fives. Old Kanor made the first move as he approaches me as I sat on the sofa , he opened up his fly and let out his semi-hard old dick in front of my face. “We will take good care of you , now show me what you got as Aaron said “ Old Kanor said as he stand in front of me. I compose myself as I thought I must give in to their demands , I quickly made a decision ,I went down to my knees , open my mouth and let his cock slid in that made the old man grin. “That’s it , you’re a slut indeed”. The old man said as he smiled while watching me.

“What did I tell you huh? “ I heard Aaron boast to the other guys hollering at what they are seeing. I continued to suck the old man victorious making his cock to full erection. I notice all the guys are undressing themselves and positioning themselves around me but nobody dares to join in as I’m expecting , probably giving their respect to the old chief until he is done. I work on the old man’s cock , licking the head , the length of it’s shaft ( about 6 inches, just think about if he is at his peak , he might probably be at 7 inches or more ), suck on his ball and back sucking hard to the hilt. He just stands there watching , staring me down and after a few minutes he started to pump. I stop moving and held myself making my throat free to let him do his actions . “Now,you guys take care of our little slut here , you hear?” he said then he pauses and made a growl , I knew he is about to come , close my eyes as the first spurt poured in my throat after which I finished him off by sucking until his dick is back into limp state. The old man withdraws and backs 3 steps away and told everybody “ Showtime folks” .

Quickly Aaron lifted me up as I’m wiping the sperm out of my lips, removed my shirt , pulled down my bra and let the teenagers cup and suck both my 35 inches boobs, while Pepe and Chito was pulling my shorts and panties down. Ed kissed me on the lips and we play on each other’s tongue.I was fully naked in a matter of seconds , Pepe turned me around we kissed as what Ed and I did , push me down to my knees and immediately I suck his full grown cock which made him groan in pleasure, all the time I have all hands all over my body , mouth sucking on my tits, fingers on my pussy. A few seconds somebody stick his dick on my cheeks , I pulled out my mouth from Pepe’s dick and suck on the other’s cock , it was Ed , the 2 teenagers did the same and I suck them both too , I find little time to catch my breath when Chito (their neighbor ) would grabbed my head and turn my mouth into his dick’s direction . All the while I saw Aaron watching along with Old Kanor telling him how good and how capable am I , these goes on for minutes with all the dicks having their way with my mouth as I held a cock on each hand continuously jerking them off.

Chito would sat on the sofa while I suck his cock while the others took turns in fucking my behind as I was bending over. Chito then lifted my head and advise me to lay back on the floor ( the boys had place some pillows and mattresses ) as he mounts me and start to fuck me. Then the guys would take positions on each side of my face and atop my head and shoved their cocks inside my mouth , they took turns also mounting me after Chito did first. I remember Ed , fully mounted my stomach and proceeded to fuck my tits by holding both my boobs sandwiching his cock in between.

Finally Aaron joined in , he lay flat on his back on the floor , I go down on him and immediately performed blowjob then he advised me to mount and ride his cock which I did, I was enjoying the moment when he suddenly embraced and held me tightly from under as he instructed all the guys “Now , do it , fuck her ass !”he said . I’m late to react as Pepe immediately had his way on my ass , I yelled in pain. “Shut the sluts mouth , stick your dick in there!” Aaron commanded Chito and he shoved his cock in my mouth, . I could hear the old man Kanor laughing in a low voice on what he’s watching , the teenagers took their turns also pounding my ass and my mouth . Ray was the first to come in my ass , he held my ass so tight as shoved his cock to the fullest as he came , I turned my attention on Ed’s cock in my mouth as to lessen the pain I felt from the ass-fucking , I suck his cock as if I haven’t one a year, I held on to his buttocks and suck him hard until he could not hold any longer , he grabs my head with both hands and shoot his load to my throat. All the while Aaron was watching from underneath , he really got an close up view of the action as some of the sperm flowed from the sides of my mouth. “Yeah! , suck it ! , you’re gonna have your fill of cocks in your mouth, ass and pussy bitch!” he said . Then he came in my pussy underneath ,already Ed and Ray have pulled out their cocks from my mouth and ass so I gave Aaron some muscle control fuck action as I rode his cock into submission, his juice flows down his shaft as I continue the ride.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 04:38 PM
Then it’s Pepe and Chito’s turn , I mounted Chito’s cock while Pepe did my behind , I could feel their cocks banging with each other separating them was a thin layer of flesh , this brought more sensation as I continued to moan and cheered to them to fuck me more.
The two teenagers who had been jerking off had their dicks upright again aroused by the scene and stuff their cocks inside my mouth , they would slap their cocks in my face as stuck my tongue out begging for their cocks , Ray then bent over and had me lick his ass as I did so on Ed and after sucking their balls too , they start to masturbate in front of my face. Then I heard Pepe made a grunt as he shoots his load in my ass second later Chito came too and held my waist down to get his cock the better of my pussy as I felt his warm juice filled my pussy’s inside. There moaning and groaning as both men satisfy themselves, then I heard Ray called out he’s about to come so I open up my mouth but he some other ideas , the first spurt shoots directly at my throat and it made me gag and the most of it sprayed on my face. “Oh shit ! , look at that !, you like cum huh?” Ray said as slaps his cock taunting me.

The scene made old Kanor hot again as I heard him say while jerking his cock as he sat on the sofa. “I’m ready again , bring her here” . I was instructed to mount him while all the cocks in that room followed . I had cocks in my ass , mouth and pussy and jerks them at the same time with each in my hand. The guys at least had come twice or thrice each. Aaron was so pleased that he gave me a kiss after the last man got his load off inside my ass. He help me stand up and all the guys are clapping their hands and giving high fives to each one, I got to my clothes and dressed up , gave the old man Kanor a kiss on the cheek and bade the group goodnight. Aaron accompanied me out of the cottage and proceeded to walk back. We’re just a few meters away from the cottage when he turned to me and said “There’s still someone more , yeah,I think we should pay him a visit, come with me”. Exhausted and a little bit sleepy and drowsy at the time , I was about to question Aaron when he held my arm and dragged me to the parking area where our van was parked. We hid in the bushes nearby and found the driver Dado lit a cigarette inside.

“Give the guy the time of his life , go there and blow him , I’ll watch from here” Aaron whispered to me.”What?” I asked , I was reluctant to do what he said as the driver looks ugly and really not my type. “That’s why I want you to do him , probably he hadn’t taken any woman like, this makes me hot , get in there now!” he commanded me. Finally I gave in to what he wants so I fix myself up and proceeded to the van.

Dado was surprised to see me as I got inside the van , I told him everybody in the family are sleeping and I need a cock and that it’s been almost 6 months since my husband left for abroad. He notice that I’m drunk and tried to look around the van if anybody is there. “Just let me suck your cock, please, I need a cock now” I pleaded with him. In seconds I had the driver’s dick in my mouth , I was groaning and moaning all the time while I had his cock stuff in my mouth , these made him hot that he’s mashing my boobs and fingering my pussy at the same time. I performed fellatio on him for about 5 minutes or so until he said “I need to fuck you , let’s get in the back”

I didn’t resist and once in the back , he immediately put his mouth on my nipples and suck hard on them as lay on the seats , we got ourselves half undress and then he stuff his dick back in my mouth which I greedily grabbed and suck his dick and balls . I watch his ugly face as he groans in excitement , his smell wasn’t really that good but I didn’t mind he even made me lick his ass before mounting me and started to fuck me hard.

All the while I knew Aaron knows that it’s not just blowjob is going thru inside the van as by then it began to shake on the action going on. “Uhhh , you’re so good , it’s a good thing you came here, I just have the right cock for you” , he said. Than he told me to bend over and then he fuck me dog style. “Yeah , take that you slut , ahhh” I heard said as he enjoys himself and holding on not come early. He held my waist as he pulled me in deeper with his every thrust at the same time slapping my ass which becomes red then. I thought I need to finish him off that time then so I groaned loader and start to bang my ass on his every thrust and told him to fuck me harder. He reach out for my hair and pulled them and even tried to kiss me as he mashes my boobs from under with his hands.

“In my mouth , I want you to come inside my mouth , I want to taste your semen” I told him as I turned around with my back against the floor mat . I lifted myself with my elbow lifting up half my body from the mat then I pulled in Dado buttocks to me and immediately suck hard on his cock at the same time jerking it with both my hands as I played with his balls . I felt his hands dig in to my hair as he began to pump and after a few seconds his breathing became heavy and I suck harder on his now ready to explode member. He let out a long groan as I felt a stream of hot fluid gushed thru my throat . “Take it , swallow it all bitch, ugh , ahhh” he moaned. Those streams of come came in four gushes as I felt it, I tried to swallow it all , he was holding my head so firm that I need some air so I let go of the cock in my mouth to get some air, as streams of come came flowing out and down my lips as I reached up for air. He just let me me for a few seconds then he place his dick back in my mouth which I clean with my tongue , I look up to hi, and I saw him smiling ,panting his breath.

I told him I need to go , took up my dress and sneaked out of the van quietly , I passed by the bush where I left Aaron and found him jerking his cock . He just smiled as we walk along the dark path back to the women’s cottage . Less than 10 meters away we stopped , I though he’s about to say goodnight but he dragged me to a dark corner and told me to kneel then he pulled out his cock , told me to open my mouth and shoved it inside , he let a moan and after a few seconds pulled his cock out of my mouth and jerk in front of my face as I stick out my tongue and reach out for his balls with it, in a minute he held my head with one hand as the other jerks his cock then he came in my face, smearing the come all over with his dick then shoving it inside my mouth for a good mouth cleaning. All these happened in silence within the darkness of the night, he fix himself as I got up and cleaned my face , he gave me a kiss and told me I’m terrific , direct me to go inside the cottage as I watch him walk away.

I slid into the bed unnoticed by all the women as they are all asleep, the next morning as if nothing happened , we made another swim on the beach as all the guys are staring at me and smiling, they took me home and bade them goodbye as the van rolls away. From that on I knew how close would I be with Roy’s family and friends and how I did my part as a member of that family.


The End !!! :p :D ;)

Cum_Luver
27-11-2007, 09:32 PM
very good...so many rounds and still not sextisfy...
what a gal...

birdie8819
27-11-2007, 10:37 PM
very good...so many rounds and still not sextisfy...
what a gal...

Glad you like the story bro C_L . ;) Aiya some gals are like that mah , they can cum more than 5 times and for us guys 2 times oready bo lat liao . :p

Sigh....system lagging so tonight mai post story liao . :(

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 08:43 PM
Sorry for the delay !!! :o

Here's one story about nurse - Title : My aunt teaches me 3 - suckling wet nurses . Enjoy !!! :p


One of the problems that the three of us wrestled with now that I was sperming at such a high rate was how to keep my fluid level up. Both females would drink copious amounts of liquids that would quickly replenish the juices that they expended when climaxing. However, my problem was far greater and even the huge drinks that my aunt would produce which were filled with sex enhancing products could not stop me from being permanently thirsty.

After I had been with my Mistresses for about a month, an event occurred which totally solved this problem. Maria then wandered downstairs and came back into the bedroom with the post. Slowly she sat down on the bed, reading. Once she had finished, she turned to my aunt, who by this time was showing an interest in the letter.

“Sue, that is a very interesting letter”, she started. “Have I ever mentioned to you my Asian friend Sharji? Well, in case you don’t remember, she gave birth to a baby boy just over two weeks ago. She has been sharing her flat with another girl, called Sandra, who also gave birth at about the same time. They became friends at their ante-natal classes and moved in together when they realised that both were expecting at about the same time.”

“Well, Sharji has been told by her landlord that she will have to leave her flat in a week’s time and neither she nor Sandra have anywhere to live. She isn’t asking to come and stay, but it did occur to me that if either of both of them were still lactating, then if they were prepared to feed Peter, we might be able to find a solution to his thirst problem.”

“Brilliant!” my aunt replied. “If they still have milk in their tits, then I would be absolutely delighted for them to come and live here. I have always reckoned that suckling from a wet-nurse must be one of the most sexy things imaginable, so if they are willing, this would get a lot of liquid into Peter as well as potentially increasing his sperm production. Why don’t you phone them and ask?”

I had been listening with only partial interest, for I was plugged into my aunt’s huge tit and as most of my head was encased in her warm tit-flesh, I could not really hear what was being said.

Maria left the room to find the phone and my aunt turned her attention to me.

“So, darling. If we are lucky we will have two lovely wet-nurses for you to suckle. Let’s hope Maria can persuade them to let you suckle their tits in return for board and lodging.”

By now I was fully awake and appalled at what I heard.

“You aren’t going to make me suck milk from a woman’s breast, are you?” I enquired in horror.

“Yes, that is exactly what we are going to do,” my aunt replied, gazing down at me plugged into her huge mammary. “You will love the warm secure feeling of drinking breast-milk straight from the tit. It is one of the most sexy feelings from a woman’s point of view, so I am full of hope that they will agree.”

With that Maria came back into the room.

“Good news!” she said. “Both Sharji and Sandra are still in milk, but their babies are being looked after by their respective mothers. They both agreed immediately to the idea of letting Peter drain their breasts and they were very grateful to you Sue for the offer. If it is all right, they will arrive this afternoon. Oh, by the way, Sharji did say that Sandra produces the most enormous amount of milk. Apparently she has to be plugged into the breast pump for most of the night, and she still swamps any nursing bra that she wears. I said that I thought Peter would be able to help her in a major way there. I actually spoke to both of them, as they have an extension phone and both are extremely excited at the idea of suckling a sex-slave. They did ask if you might agree to them having a small share of his sperm in return for all the milk he will get from them and I said I thought that would be OK, but I would need to check with you.”

“This is marvellous,” my aunt said. “Of course I will be delighted for them to extract sperm – it is only fair when you consider the difference all this breast milk is going to make.” She then turned to me. “So, you will now have your own ready supply of breast milk, so we won’t have any more complaining about being thirsty, will we?”

After lunch Maria went in the car to collect Sharji and Sandra. Rather than going upstairs to the bedroom, my aunt lead me into the sitting room, where she ordered me to sit on the sofa. She then sat on my lap and started to kiss and fondle me. I had not spermed during the morning, so my balls were full of new sperm – something that rarely if ever happened. My cock grew hard under the pressure of my aunt’s weight, but she contented herself with kissing me only.

Soon there was the crunch of gravel in the drive, which told us that Maria had returned. My aunt ordered me to stay in the sitting room, whilst she went into the hallway to greet the newcomers. The front door opened and I heard the sound of unfamiliar voices. I could recognise Maria’s and I could hear my aunt’s, but there were two new voices, which I guessed to be Sharji and Sandra. I stood in the room very aware of how incongruous I looked. I had been specially shaved in the morning, so my whole body was nude and shone with the oil that had been applied. My head in particular was totally devoid of hair and glistened with oil. I was also nude except for the fur shorts and the lewd pouch that stuck out in front. I tried to press down on my cock to diminish my erection, but the gentle touch of the fur simply made things worse.

Then the four women came into the sitting room and I caught my first glimpse of Sharji and Sandra. I was introduced to Sharji first and I was immediately struck by her incredible beauty. She stood about 6 feet tall and was slender as a reed. I guessed she came from somewhere in Asia, for her olive skin glowed with health, and her deep brown ebony eyes were clear and steady. She wore her dark hair tied up on top of her head, but I could see that it was black and shiny as if it had been oiled. She had a slender waist and the longest most beautiful legs I had ever seen. She came to me and to my immediate surprise took me in her arms and kissed me fully on the mouth. Her lips did not open, but I was mesmerised by her lovely ruby mouth and neat white teeth. I also noticed her scent, a gentle warm musk, which I found extremely sexy. I could tell she was lactating for her beasts were big and heavy – out of proportion with the rest of her slender body. She murmured that she was delighted to meet me and that she was sure we would form a close relationship. I was blushing furiously as her extreme beauty had completely caught me by surprise and both my aunt and Maria scolded me for being so embarrassed.

Next I was introduced to Sandra who was totally different from Sharji. She was considerably younger – in fact I reckoned she must not be more than 5 years older than me. She was shorter than Sharji and was most likely the same height as me. Although she had thick set and heavy features, she was extremely sexy in her own way and I found her very attractive. She had short auburn hair and a full plump figure. Her legs were not short, but I could tell from her very short skirt, her thighs were thick and powerful. Unlike Sharji, her breasts were truly massive. They were so huge, that it was easy to see the indentations that the straps of her nursing brassier made in her shoulders, for everything was straining to keep her huge mammaries in place. She came towards me with her arms outstretched and like Sharji she went to kiss me. Eventually she did release me and with the introductions over, we all sat down on the two sofas. My aunt sat with Maria, and me whilst Sharji and Sandra sat directly opposite us. Both girls had removed their coats and were wearing thin cotton blouses over their short skirts.

The 4 girls chatted away happily exchanging all the normal types of information one might expect. It was clear my aunt was getting on extremely well with both Sharji and Sandra and in no time they were laughing and joking as if they had known each other forever. During all this time, no one seemed to take the slightest notice of me but I was happy listening to the conversation and also drinking in Sharji’s cool beauty. After about 30 minutes I was suddenly brought back to reality, when I noticed a dark damp patch spreading across the front of Sandra’s cotton blouse. My aunt obviously noticed as well, for she switched from speaking to Sharji and said:

“Oh Sandra love, you are leaking. Do you want to go upstairs and change?”

“That’s very kind,” Sandra replied, “but my tits are bursting with milk. Would you mind if I suckled your little nephew for a while so that I could relieve the pressure?”

“Of course darling!” my aunt replied and then turning to me, she said: “Now, Peter. We are going to have to teach you how to suckle a breast properly, for we mustn’t have you hurting our guests, must we?”

Even though I had been thinking of my friends and how they would react to suckling a breast, I still found myself overcome with horror at the thought of actually having to suckle this huge woman’s breasts and I fell to my knees in front of Maria, begging her to help me.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 08:45 PM
I mumbled that I would promise to be good and after a few minutes she released me. I found all four sets of eyes on me and I flushed a deep red with the embarrassment of the situation. Sharji and Sandra were obviously embarrassed by what had occurred, but Maria explained to them that it was essential that I understood all the time that I was being kept for female pleasure. They murmured their assent to this. It was my aunt who intervened and smoothed things over.

“Now come on,” she said. “Don’t lets be silly about this? You know Peter, that you are going to have to suckle from both Sandra and Sharji, so the sooner you learn the better. Now lets have you on you feet. Sharji if you come over here onto the sofa with me, and we will set up Peter and Sandra on this sofa, with Peter lying in Sandra’s lap.”

Sharji moved away and Sandra shrugged off her blouse, which left her top covered only by her massive nursing bra, which I could see was soaked through with milk. I went over to the sofa and lay down with my head in Sandra’s lap. Her heavy perfume was everywhere and I was also amazed at the heat from her body. But the overwhelming scent was of warm damp breast and of course the smell of milk, which I was to get to know so well. Once I was lying comfortably in her lap, she reached around behind her and unclipped her bra. The thick material fell away and for the first time I was exposed to her enormous nipples. They were great mounds of flesh, with a well-pronounced point to each. Her aureoles were vast and seemed to extend half way up the body of each breast, and the breasts themselves had pronounced blue veins running down towards the nipples. It was clear that Sandra was in a bad way, for her breasts were hot to touch as they were bursting with milk. While I watched, drops of white milk formed at the point of each nipple and eventually dripped onto my chest. As I gazed up at Sandra it was clear to me that she was in considerable discomfort from the pressure of the milk in her tits, but this in no way diminished my horror at having to suckle on these huge breasts. But I knew there was no escaping, so I gave my attention to my aunt who was intent on teaching me how to suckle.

“This is quite easy,” she said. “All you have to do is to take the nipple firmly into your mouth and suck hard. Sandra will let you know if you are sucking too hard, but remember, no biting. If Sandra wants, it may help if you gently squeeze the body of the breast, for this will help draw the milk down to the nipple”

“I wonder if I could bother you for a damp cloth, for I had better expel some of this milk and get it flowing freely before I plug Peter in for the first time,” Sandra said.

Maria quickly got a cloth and towel from the kitchen and Sandra wiped the big rough nipple of one breast. As she rubbed, so milk oozed from the tip and dribbled down the body of her breast. I could also see the way the nipple swelled and peaked as she rubbed it. She then pressed the nipple between her second and third finger and squeezed quite gently. White milk poured from numerous orifices around the nipple, streaming into the cloth, which she was holding just under the nipple. Once she was happy that the milk was beginning to flow, she then wiped the body of the breast, which swelled and bulged under the pressure.

“OK my darling, I think we are ready now,” she exclaimed, and she again pressed the nipple between her second and third finger. This time however, she lowered the body of her breast down towards me.

“Mouth open!” my aunt ordered and I obeyed. Sandra pushed the big rubbery nipple into my mouth until it seemed that my whole mouth was full of milky tit.

“Now suck very gently!” she said. I sucked and immediately warm milk flooded into my mouth and dribbled down my cheek. I was so taken aback by the quantity that I started to choke. I coughed and spluttered and Sandra pulled her tit from my mouth, while my aunt patted by back until I had recovered. By the time I had stopped coughing, we were both covered in milk and my aunt made to spread the towel under us to as to cover and protect the sofa. As soon as I lay down into her lap again, the breast was offered to my mouth again. This time I took the big nipple into my mouth and I sucked quite gently and swallowed. Milk streamed into my mouth and Sandra sighed and bent over me, wallowing in the sensation.

“Oohh that is marvellous!” she breathed. “Go on darling, you can suck harder, my tits can take it.”

I started to suck more steadily and was amazed at the way the milk poured into my mouth. The taste was not unpleasant – quite sweet and of course just the right temperature. From my position attached as I was to the end of this huge breast, I was able to gaze up at the wide torso of my young wet-nurse. Being totally swamped in female flesh was now not a new experience for me, but the sensation of drinking warm milk straight from the breast was still totally new. I snuggled into Sandra’s heavy bulk and concentrated on pulling on the fat nipple wedged in my mouth, while she chatted easily to the other women in the room. I drank for what seemed like an age, but still the milk streamed in a constant flow from her nipple. However, eventually she pulled back so that the nipple plopped out of my mouth. I could clearly see the indentations of my teeth on the nipple and I was amazed at how it had swollen and elongated under the pressure of my sucking.

Sandra by this time was busy preparing her other breast. All the time I had been suckling on her first nipple the second breast had hung down, with milk leaking steadily from the nipple. A rivulet of milk had formed, running down the underside of her breast, over her heavy waist, and then slid between us, so that both our bodies were soaked in liquid. Now that she was ready for me to relieve the pressure on this tit, she grasped the body of the breast in one hand and squeezed. Milk streamed from every orifice. She smiled down at me.

“Have to clear the ducts darling, otherwise your first mouthful will not be a nice one.” In the weeks to come I got very used to what was called “duct clearing”, for both my wet nurses religiously did it before feeding me.

She gathered up the mass of swollen flesh of her second teat and fed the huge leaking nipple into my mouth. Again I sucked and was rewarded by a torrent of warm milk. I settled down to drink the huge quantities she was producing, but then I felt hands caressing the fur pouch, which still encased my genitals. I looked over to see Maria and Sharji whispering, while Maria fondled my cock. By this time I was rock hard for I had not spermed since first thing in the morning. The two girls nodded and Maria then went to pull off my shorts. My stiff cock sprang out and I tried to move away from Sandra’s breast to tell them to stop.

“No you don’t,” Sandra said and she clamped me firmly to her breast, ordering me to suckle and not to worry about what was happening further down. By this time I could feel hot breath on my thighs and then a mouth enveloped my cock. Whoever was sucking was doing an excellent job, for I could feel the sperm rising in my balls. Then the mouth came away from me and I felt the sofa sag as a body moved over my hips. I knew what was coming, and sure enough I soon felt the brush of wiry hairs on my cock head, followed by the hot slippery grasp of a cunt as a woman (I had no idea which), slid down fully onto my cock. By manoeuvring I was able to see which of my female companions had mounted me and I was not totally surprised to see that it was Maria.

Maria sank down with her full weight on me, sliding down easily over the length of my cock until I was totally enveloped in her.

“We usually spend an hour or so in the afternoon riding him,” Maria commented. “We like to spend time with his cock embedded inside us – sometimes we make him climax, and sometimes we don’t. It all depends on whether he has been good; how he has been doing in regards to his training, or whether either of us wants to feel his thick seed spurting inside us.”

“Ooohh I do so love the feel of sperm sliding up me,” said Sharji in a soft voice. “That warm feeling flooding inside you is just out of this world.”

“Would you like to try it now?” Maria enquired. “I am sure Sue would not mind if you took first place in the queue.”

“Fine by me,” my aunt answered, for she was deep into her book at that stage, with one hand fiddling with her hair and the other quietly wriggling inside her wet cunt.

I felt Maria begin to move off me, but her cunt muscles were not so happy to release my cock as she slowly withdrew off me. The walls of her cunt clung to the length of my shaft, pulling the inner lips and dragging the wet flesh of her tubes into view. Eventually with a little sucking noise, her cunt gave up the last of my cock, which sprang out, wet and shiny from Maria’s juices.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 08:46 PM
Sharji by this time was throwing off her clothes and for the first time I was able to look at her incredible beauty. There was not a wrinkle or blemish anywhere on her. Her olive skin was smooth and taught over her slender frame. She kept her nursing bra covering her breasts, so as not to lose any of her milk, for as she said, she was heavy and liable to leak furiously as she became aroused. However, as she removed her panties, so I caught a glance of her lovely mons. Her pubic hair was short and well groomed – just like the rest of her and I could see just the hint of pink flesh inside her gash. Her outer lips were full, heavy and pronounced but there was no hint of the incredible power of her cunt muscles, which I was to experience in the next few minutes. But still there was more in store for me.

Once she was naked, she reached up and removed the pins, which were holding her hair on top of her head. Her long black hair tumbled and slid down over her shoulders a shining mass of living beauty, which bounced and writhed down her back, with the ends nearly touching her pert little backside. I gasped at the beauty of her hair, for it truly shone as if it were oiled.

She obviously noticed, for she took a great handful and framed her face with it, pouting in the most extraordinarily sexy fashion. “So, you like my hair, do you little darling?” she breathed. You will have plenty of opportunity to sink into it I can assure you.” But it was my cock, which she was attending to now, grasping it in her dainty little hand, turning it this way and that, giving it the minutest inspection. She knelt down to get a closer look and I could feel her hot breath on the still moist head of my cock. To my surprise, she took just the tip of my cock into her mouth and I could feel her tongue prising open the wee hole in the end of my cock. Her tongue then swirled over the head, making me gasp and almost choke on the breast milk that was still coursing down my throat.

“What a beautiful specimen!” Sharji said. “I will certainly enjoy mounting this one if I may.” With that she rose to her feet and kneeling onto the sofa, she straddled my waist. I looked directly into her eyes, as she prised open her outer lips and rubbed her clit to generate some moisture. A tiny spurt of juice flowed from her nether regions and then she was guiding my cock towards her hot box. I squirmed to try and get a closer look at what she was doing, for even after all the experiences I had been subjected to by my aunt and Maria, I still found the idea of being mounted by this incredible beauty, exciting. Sandra obviously recognised my excitement, for she withdrew her fat nipple from my mouth so that I had an uninterrupted view of what Sharji was doing. This nipple hung over my chest leaking a steady stream of warm milk, but I was too fascinated with watching Sharji to notice.

My gorgeous wet-nurse was slowly lowering herself onto my rod, inching her way down bit by bit. Her hair cascaded down over her shoulder as she watched with interest the rampant cock drill into her. Her lovely face was a picture of concentration; she was biting her lower lip with the strain of holding herself up and I could clearly see the well-toned muscles in her legs and torso, which stood out like ropes as she controlled the passage down.

From my point of view, I was amazed at how incredibly tight she felt compared with either Maria or my aunt. Her outer lips strained to accommodate my rod and as she sank down, so they seemed to be pulled into her by the pressure around her cunt. However, she was evidently thoroughly enjoying the experience, for she was letting out little gasps, which even I could tell were gasps of delight. Eventually she was there. I saw the last millimetre of my cock disappear inside her and then she was wriggling down on me determined to insert me more thoroughly into her. She smiled down at me, when she looked up from her work.

“That is quite gorgeous,” she breathed. “Now you just lie there and feel Sharji’s little cunt muscles start their work on you.” All the time she was speaking, I could feel her cunt muscles working on the length of my shaft. For the past month, both Maria and my aunt had constantly used me, and I thought I had a good idea of the sensations that ran through my body when my cock was being worked on by a rampant female. But nothing could have prepared me for the sensations produced by Sharji’s cunt muscles. The rippling feeling as I was being milked was more than I could stand and I cried as the nerve endings in my cock were stroked and caressed by her movements. Sandra by now had become agitated by the lack of attention being paid to her tits and she used my discomfort to try and get me back to the breast. She turned my head towards her torso and fed the big leaking nipple to my mouth. Obediently I swallowed the puckered flesh and drew mouthfuls of warm milk into my mouth. But still I could not believe the sensation that was coursing through my loins. Sharji was having a marvellous time writhing up and down, ensuring that she was fully impaled on my shaft, but also enjoying the fact that I could do nothing to escape her ministrations.

As I had not spermed for most of the day and as my cock was receiving the most unbelievable treatment, I knew I was rising towards a climax more quickly than normal. My suckling on Sandra’s nipple was starting to become irregular and try as she might to get me to concentrate on her rather than Sharji, it was clear she was fighting a losing battle. Both Maria and my aunt realised that I was getting close to the limit and they were determined that Sharji should climax before me. Maria came close to Sandra’s tit and breathed in my ear.

“No sperming until we say so. Just because you are excited at the thought of shooting your seed into that gorgeous lady, we will not have you losing your self-control. You have got to allow her to climax first. If you disobey me now, you will discover what those implements in the spare room are for!”

This brought me back to reality with a start. I fought the desire to shoot into Sharji’s wringing cunt and with all my self-control, tried to concentrate on Sandra’s tit. I chewed lightly in the nipple and heard her sharp intake of breath.

“Ow! That hurts! Don’t you dare bite me – just suck!” she commanded. But her words were drowned by a great shout from lower down the sofa and I realised that Sharji was climaxing heavily. The sensations coming from her cunt were quite beyond anything I could describe, but I knew that I had lost my self-control.

“Ugh! Ugh! Ugh”, I grunted as the thick sperm roared out of my cock and frothed its way into Sharji’s sopping tubes. My eyes were tight shut as I concentrated on shooting my seed into this lovely girl who was still keening and moaning on top of me. A tiny bit of me knew that I would incur the wrath of Maria for not sperming on her order, but at this time I could not care less. The only thing that mattered was to unload myself into Sharji and this I was doing with every muscle in my body.

“Eeeehhh!!” Sharji screamed. “I can feel his sperm roaring into my womb. Oh my God! It feels so lovely. Go on darling! Keep pumping. I want you to fill me up to the brim with your thick seed.” Someone had their hands on my balls and was massaging the last drops of sperm from me as I collapsed into Sandra’s lap, spent from my exertions. Having watched the competition between Sharji and myself, Sandra was still determined to reduce the pressure in her breasts and once again fed her nipple into my mouth, ordering me to suck. As I panted, so I drew great swabs of milk from her, slaking my thirst as Sharji still remained impaled on my slackening cock.

As we slowed, so Sharji made to move off me. My aunt was at her side holding a cloth, so that Sharji could run to the toilet and not allow my sperm to dribble down her leg. My cock was wrung of its last drop of sperm by Maria and I returned to Sandra’s breast, reckoning that no one could use me for at least one hour until my cock recovered. Maria bathed my genitals in warm water, removing Sharji’s juices from around my cock and balls, and then she dried me off fiddling with my cock, which had by this stage turned tiny and slack.

“What a pity I can’t have a go on him as well,” Maria said, as Sharji re-entered the room having dried herself down from her exertions. “Still we will have to try and sex him up sometime this afternoon, for I must have my dose of sperm and he is also to be punished for shooting before I gave the command.”

“Perhaps not,” Sharji replied. “I learned a useful little trick when I was living in my original country. We lived in a village miles from anywhere and the girls outnumbered the boys by at least 10 to 1. Every man was attached to a bevy of girls, all of whom wanted to have their turn on his cock. One day a group of us managed to kidnap a young boy and we took him off to our hiding place to experiment on. No one knew of this place, so we knew we were safe and we were determined to find a way to harden him up, so that we could all enjoy him one after the other. After some time we discovered that there are ‘pressure points’ just around the hips that if pressed divert the flow of blood from the legs to the genitals. If you press down, the slackest cock immediately springs into life for as long as you are pressing. What we discovered was that if you keep pressing down until the cock is vacuumed into the cunt, then the cunt muscles can keep him hard, just by working on him. The trick is to have him hard enough in the first place to get him into the cunt.”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 08:47 PM
“Well, lets try!” Maria exclaimed excitedly. “You hold his top half, Sandy and lets see if we can make this work.”

“Just before you start,” Sharji went on, “This must be used sparingly. If I just finish my story, once we had discovered this trick, we tied the boy up and gagged him. We then had a marvellous day and night riding him to our satisfaction. The trouble was we did not understand the damage we were doing to his genitals. By the morning, we discovered that we had almost killed him and that it was weeks before his balls recovered. Luckily we were able to make him swear to secrecy and we then tended for him, massaging his balls every evening until eventually he recovered. But I think you should be aware of the danger of using this trick too often.”

“OK, fair enough,” Maria said. “But I would still like to give it a try.” With that both she and Sharji knelt down by my waist, with my aunt looking over them. I felt Sharji’s hands moving softly over my hips, as she sought the correct place.

“The key is to find the big vein that pumps blood to the legs – yes, here it is, just inside the hip bones.” Maria’s hands joined Sharji’s as they explored around my waist and hips. Then I felt thumbs pressing down inside my hipbones and the weirdest sensation flooded through the lower half of my body. Very quickly I started to get a tingling feeling in my legs like pins and needles, as the blood was diverted from them. At the same time, I could feel the blood coursing into my genitals and my tired and exhausted cock started to grow and become stiff, with no help from me at all. In no time at all my cock stood proud, a bright red colour with the veins sticking out along its length. I struggled to free myself from the pressure as my legs were going completely numb and Sharji recognised the signs.

“Better jump aboard if you are going to Mari, as it is not good to keep the pressure up too long,” Sharji murmured. Maria needed no coaxing and in no time she was astride me, and squatting down over my prick. With her deft fingers, she prised open her maw and then sank down full length onto me, with an audible gasp. Once she had sucked me in, she wriggled down fully onto me and sat upright with a sexy smile on her lips. Sharji immediately released the pressure and I could feel the blood rushing back down my legs. But by this time, Maria’s cunt muscles had a firm grip on my cock and I knew she would not let me go until I had satisfied her fully.

Meanwhile, Sharji had come round to Sandra’s position and started to remove her heavy nursing bra. I noticed how the material was sopping wet with milk and Sandra noticed this too.

“Do you want to swap places, Sharj,” she asked. Sharji nodded and Sandra removed her huge nipple from my mouth with a ‘plop’. “Sit up darling,” she said, “so that Sharji can take my place.” Obediently I sat up and felt Sandra move off the sofa to be replaced my Sharji. As soon as she was comfortable I as made to lie down again in her lap and this time I found myself looking up at the lovely torso of my olive-skinned beauty. Sharji wasted no time in removing her bra and then I got my first view of her breasts and nipples. Unlike Sandra, whose breasts were big and pendulous, Sharji’s were neat and pert. The body of the breast was firm and round, but it was her aureoles and nipples that had me transfixed. The aureoles were quite small, but they rose from the body of the breast, peaking in the nipple, so that the effect was really one tumescent nipple, which as I looked at was leaking a steady stream of warm milk. Like Sandra before her, Sharji’s tits were hot and taught from the pressure of milk, and this time I needed no encouragement to attach myself to her milkers. She leaned over me and gently squeezed the body of one breast. Milk poured from the orifices, streaming down onto my chest, which she rubbed into me using her other hand. Then when she was content that her ducts were clear, she offered the breast to my mouth. I closed my lips over the peaking nubbule of flesh and sucked hard. Breath whistled from her perfect nose and her eyes were tight shut as she wallowed in the sensation. As soon as I got into a rhythm with the suckling, she moved to cradle me more closely to her body. I squirmed to ease myself deeper into her embrace, for her gentle scent and perfect features had me wanting to get as close to her as possible. One thing I did know – if my friends could see me now in the arms of this olive-skinned beauty, I would be the envy of my entire school.

Whilst I had been totally engrossed in feeding from Sharji’s breast, I had forgotten my ebony Mistress who was sitting astride me, with my overworked cock engulfed deep inside her tubes. Maria had been watching my reaction to Sharji and she could easily see that I was mesmerised by her beauty. To remind me that she was still around, Maria gave my cock and extra squeeze with her cunt muscles and I gasped at the sensation. The nerve endings in my cock had not had time to recover from the stroking they had received from Sharji’s cunt and now to be subjected to the ministrations of Maria’s cunt as more than I had experienced in my life. But Maria was quite happy sitting watching Sharji and I joined at the tit and she merely kept me hard with a small milking sensation coming from her cunt. I revelled in the warmth and sexiness of my wet-nurse, and soon I found myself dozing with Sharji’s tit wedged in my mouth. Every time I awoke I would suckle hard, drawing great streams of milk from her teat which, would make her gasp at the sensation but then she would cradle me into her bosom and I would drift back into a sleep.

As the afternoon drew on, I awoke with the realisation that soon I would have to move from this comfortable position. Maria had spent almost an hour with my cock wedged inside her cunt, but she had not at any stage indicated that she wanted me to climax. I think she was concerned at Sharji’s warning about the dangers of overtaxing young balls too much.

I was so exhausted that Maria had to carry me up to our bedroom. I immediately noticed that another double bed and been brought in, so that all 5 of us could sleep in the same room. I was soon to discover that the usual mix, was for me to sleep with one of the Mistresses and one wet-nurse. During the night, the wet-nurses could change over if one required her breasts to be drained.

Maria lay me on the bed and covered me with a duvet. Although it was still early, I did not need any dinner, for I was full of breast milk. I could also see that Sandra was intent on having me suckle from her again, for the stimulation of me suckling and also watching Maria and Sharji have their fun with my cock, had filled her tits again.

I was therefore put back to her breast while the others had dinner and then Sharji ‘fed’ me from her tits to allow Sandra to eat. By early evening all were ready for bed for I had already fallen into a deep exhausted sleep. For once I was not asked to sperm anyone during the night, although I did find myself getting hard at the very thought of lying so close to my new beautiful wet-nurse Sharji.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 09:40 PM
How about this interesting short story - Title : My Maid . Enjoy !!! :D ;)


My wife and I had five kids but they were all grown-ups and away from home. My wife worked while I was unemployed and I stayed at home with my 19-year old maid who was attending to our house. Most of the time I went out but occassiohally I was home. My wife trusted me so much she never thought of me getting involved with our maid.

Our maid had been with us for a year and there was nothing unusual between us exept that at times my maid would "accidentally" bumped on me but I hadn't given a thought to it until the day my maid and I were left alone at home. It was afternoon and my maid was lying on her bed with her bedroom door opened. I thought horny and I thought I would try courting my maid making sure she would never report to my wife.

She was lying facing the wall away from my approaches, so I gently felt her hand for any reaction. She never moved at first, so I bent down and looked expecting her sleeping but to my surprise, she offered her mouth for a kiss. I turned her body towards me, hugged her, caressed her and kissed her. Then to my astonishment, she stuck out her young and tender tongue. I engulfed her tiny tongue and we both sucked each other tongue while her saliva tasted sweet to me. I tongued her faces, and neck and I opened her shirt and tongued her tiny tits as well.

The sexual electricity built inside me and I wanted her whole body so I undressed her and I undressed also and I started licking her stomach down to her navel and her thick-haired pubis and pussy. I found her vagina and explored it to my content. I kissed her cunt and bit and pulled the hairs of her pussy to as taut as I could without hurting her. I pried her rosy vagina and I found her reddish clitoris sticking out (Shirely, my 19-year old housemaid was still a virgin) and I found her pussy was oozing with the pre-cum and I loved licking it but I concentrated on licking her soft clitoris. My maid moaned softly and I knew she enjoyed the foreplay as much as I did.

I changed my position with my penis dangling over her mouth while I placed my head between her spread legs and I dug my tongue deeper into her wet vagina. She held on to my cock and put my dick inside her mouth. She sucked my moistened penis which forced me into ecstacy that I wanted to mount her. I reverted back to my original position and started licking that area between her ass and her vagina and worked upward to her clitoris. My maid moaned and moaned in satisfaction. It was time for fucking and I placed my whole body on top of hers and clamped hers closest to mine with my arms clutching her shoulders.

She spread her legs and I pried open her pussy with two fingers of one hand while she guided my penis into her tight vagina. She screamed in pain and for a pause when I drove my cock deeper into her pussy but the sweetness of fucking urged me into pumping deeper and deeper into her virgin, tight cunt and she cooperated by bumping her cunt in unison with my push-and-pull motions. She chattered silently, her lips trembled and she breathed slowly and silently while she trembled at every thrust of my circumscised penis. I always strived for a contact of my penis against her clitoris whether I pushed in or pulled out my dick which made her tight pussy cling tightly around my dick.

Her clitoris sought contact with my penis everytime I pulled back my dick because she wanted her clitoris massaged by the soft head of my hard shaft. The backside of my penis head with the foreskin removed acted as a grove to which her pussy tight lips clung desperately whenever my dick moved and my imprisoned penis tickled the inner and sensitive linings of her tender pussy. Her tight cunt involuntarily engulfed the head of my circumscised penis which gave her the sweetest satisfaction. The urge for fucking became strong that I couldn't help but increase the cresendo of pumping while she cried for more pumping into her pussy, her fingers grabbed and held on to my hair as she crossed her elbows over my back denying a space between our bodies and then when the pumping got out of hand, my sperm spurted in streams of spasms into her filled up pussy.

The stream of my warm sperm hitting her clitoris made her scream in heavenly delight and happiness. From the moment my warm jism hit her clitoris, she moaned and I was sure she was on her way to orgasm. My pumping was involuntarily stopped while I was forced into ejaculations. Knowing that my maid was on the verge of orgasm, and immediately after I ejaculated, I resumed pumping her pussy 500 more times as fast as I could before my dick got limp and in the process brought her into complete orgasm. She rose from her back, kissed me and sucked on my cock in gratefulness for the heavenly bliss I had given her.

Day after day when opportunities presented, Shirely showered and led me into her bedroom for rounds of fucking. Sometimes I cradled her in my arms like she was a baby and showered her with tender kisses while my dick tickled her cunt from her behind in gratefulness for giving me rounds of fucking, even when she was getting pregnant. Shirely begged me into allowing her taking complete custody of our child because her parents loved their granddaughter dearly. A young and tender pussy of a virgin 19-year old woman was most desirable to a 60+ year old man even after 40 years of blissful marriage.

My wife later on suspected our secret relationship and my wife terminated the services of our young maid. My wife loved me so much that she accepted my denials rather than lose me and we are still married.


The End !!! :p

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 09:52 PM
Ok Since bro Botar going Jepun 2molo here's one Jepun story for you - Title : Japan . Enjoy !!! :D ;)


I was on route to a conference in Japan and I was about to board my flight. I walked up the aisle looking at all the faces and wondering what I would do to occupy my time. I took my seat and noticed that the plane was closing up and the flight attendants were taking their spaces around the plane. My seating section was empty so I took the advantage and moved to the aisle so I could later stretch out. I listened to the usual instructions and fastened the seat belt. The plane takes off and the trip begins a long time in the air, but what happens up there is totally exciting.

I hear a voice I glance up and there she is one of the most beautiful Asian woman I have seen in my life her tag reads Kim and I look her up and down. She stands around 5'3" tall and a very petite figure but well accented. She asking a gentleman in front of me is he comfortable. The converse for a second and then she comes to me and ask if I need anything and I tell her yes. She ask me what....

I say I would rather write it and I ask her how long she will be in Japan and would she like dinner. She gives me a casual smile and then giggles. She gives me a once over, smiles, and keeps on down the aisle. I was crushed. She just blew me off like nothing happened. I turn around and look at her lovely legs. She is wearing sheer pantyhose and black pumps I sit back and relax with my eyes closed thinking about how it would feel to have those silky legs wrapped around my body I slowly dose off to sleep. Hour later I wake up from some slight turbulence. I sit there and look around to see if I can see her she is no where in sight.

Three hours into the trip and 5 sprites later I get up to go to the bathroom. I open the door and before it shuts a hand slides in and stops the door. I am startled. It is Kim and she has a reply to my note. She hands me the note grabs my crotch and leaves out. My dick is engorged from the confrontation that I have just experienced. The note is sealed with a kiss and says that she will be there for 2 days and that she would love to have dinner and then there is some other garble saying she likes to eat with a smile next to it. I am so excited I can barely pee straight. I go back to my seat and the rest of the flight is so much like any other flight. Maybe 6 hours into the flight I get up to go to the bathroom again. This time the same thing happens. This time Kim shuts and locks the door. She begins to nibble on my ear and says that she was impressed that I found her attractive, but yet in still ask her out on a date. She whisper slowly that married men only ask her out. She is now rubbing her pantyhose clad feet up and down my leg. She kisses my neck. She turns me around and pulls out my dick and helps me guide it. I finish she washes it off and then slowly sits on the toilet. All this movement in this small space but we are doing it. She said that she found me quite attractive and not the normal business traveler. She begins to lightly lick the head and says she likes to eat. She slowly licks the shaft and move her tongue all around it. I am going crazy. This beautiful woman is giving me a nice service right here in the bathroom. Then she slowly takes it in her mouth. She unzips her skirt and pulls it off. She has no panties on and I can see her love canal. She slides one hand inside her pantyhose and starts to rub her pussy. I am feeling quite well. I thought this would be another dull trip.

She slowly takes as much as she can in as she swirls her tongue around my dick. As she does this she picks up the pace on her clit. She is going to work on my dick and she is just going crazy. I pull out and stand her up. I begin to lick her pussy through the hose. I sit her up on the sink and she starts to rub her pantyhose clad legs on the side of my head. I reach up under her blouse and grab her small but perk breast her nipples are at full attention and she is bucking against my face. I am so excited right now. She says that she is sorry but she had to have me. That she had not had a mans touch in three months and needed me to do this. I was the first man that she was attracted to in a while. This got me going. I did not know her from Adam, but I was in the bathroom of a jet making love to her. She reaches over and unbuttons the top button of my shirt. Then she ask me to do a few . I move against the wall as I stand up. I start to unbutton the button those buttons and she rubs her feet against my chest. I am going crazy. What more could anyone ask for....

There is a knock at the door and someone says I like to eat. Kim gets up and goes for the door I am petrified I try to stop her but it is too late. This was planned. A brunette walks in the same outfit as Kim her tag reads Rachel. They have done this before I suspect now. We are packed in this place like sardines but I am wondering what is going to happen. 1 1/2 hours left in the trip. Rachel pulls off her skirt and has on a pair of sheer hose as well. They both have great bodies, but Rachel is a little thicker. Kim bends over and says let me show you what to do. She begins to eat Rachel as I had done her and Rachel begins to rub Kims long black hair. I am now on the sink and Rachel is on the toilet and Kim is standing up. Rachel is moaning. So Kim tells me to give her my dick to make her be quiet. I does as she says and Rachel with no hesitation starts to gobble it up inch by inch and I feel the back of her throat. She starts to hum as she sucks it and this gets me going again. What a sight just imagine. I am on the sink getting a nice blow job by a woman being eaten by another woman.

Rachel reaches back and rips a hole in the crotch area of Kims hose. I respond by hoping under her and eating her pussy. Kim likes this and reaches back and rubs my chest. She squeezes her hose against my face and I am going crazy she is sliding them up and down. The hose are so silky sheer and great. I start to rub Rachels legs and put my finger on her pussy as I do this Kim licks my fingers. I then can not take it and tear a hole in Rachels and move to her. Kim is now grinding on my back as I eat Rachel. Kims pussy is so wet. By the way I took my shirt off about 10 minutes ago. Her pussy is all over my back. I think they have to get back to work soon. I ask what are they going to do. Kim reached under and began stroking my dick. I stopped eating Rachel and rolled over. I laid back on the floor and Kim mounted me like a champ. Rachel got behind her grabbed her ass and started slamming her on my dick. They were bringing all the force they could muster. Then Rachels started licking my dick and Kims ass. Then Rachel asked Kim was she ready. From behind the toilet they grabbed some oil. (This had to plan just had to find the right person). She squirted Kims tiny ass. All along her hose are rubbing against my shaft as she rides me because the hole is not that big. Then Rachel lifts her up and starts to push my dick into Kims ass. Kim bites her lip as the initial pain gets her but then lets out a sigh. Then she starts pounding away now I can feel her hose even more and I am just excited.

Rachel pulls a nice move and straddles my face and I start eating her as I am fucking this wonderful woman Kim in the ass. She starts to lick Kims clit. Yes this is a weird position but it is possible. Kim gets more excited and reaches back and rubs my balls. Rachel then sticks a finger in my ass. I am going absolutely crazy now. Kim starts pounding faster and harder and faster and harder. What can I do. I tell her I am going to cum. Kim hops off and her ands Rachel start licking and stroking me. Within seconds I explode and it goes right in to Rachels mouth. Then Kim grabs the base to stop me then lets go and takes some in her mouth. They switch spots and Rachel gets on my semi - erect dick and stars to ride it. Then the two start to kiss and as they do my cum slips out the side of their mouths. And onto my stomach. All this time they have been rubbing my body with those hose clad legs. Rachel rides it a little longer then stands up and says she can not wait until dinner....They kiss me and say see you at dinner......

What a trip and if you want dinner e mail me at [email protected] if you want me to finish this story.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 09:53 PM
Well now the flight is over and I am finally calming down and composing myself. These two woman have worked me over time and then some. I go to my hotel and try to rest up for the meeting. I check in and proceed to my room. It is a nice room and I am glad that there is a King size bed there. I go and take a shower and let the water run all over my body as I try to relax and get mentally prepared for the next day. I get out the shower and dry off. I put on some nice silk boxers and lay on the bed. I start to doze off when the phone rings. It is Kim and she says that she can not make dinner because they have to leave early. She says sorry and I say it is okay and she hangs up. Then no more than 2 minutes after I have spoken to her. There is a knock at the door and I am wondering what is going on no one knows I am here in this room. I ask who it is and they say room service. I tell them that I did not order room service. I look out the peep hole and there stands a young Asian man with the room service cart. He seems nervous but I pay it no mind. I say hold on and go grab a robe. I open the door and soon as I do there they stand in trench coats and heels. Kim and Rachel. How did they know , Why were they here..? I soon would find out. The young Asian boy said bon apetite and smiled and left.

The 2 quickly shut the door and told me to shut up and wonder at what was going to happen to me this night. I told them I had to be up early for meetings and they said be quiet and nothing will go wrong. What was I to do I was horny again and these 2 woman knew how to make love to me or just animal crazed lust either one it was good. First, they walked me over to the chair in the room and positioned it right in front of the bed. They sat me there and then reached in their pockets what were they doing. I started to move and Kim placed her foot on my chest and pushed me back and Rachel proceeded to tie my feet to the chair. Then she grabbed some rope from Kim and tied my hands behind the chair and began to conduct their show. I was then told to watch and learn.

They both stood on the bed and let me explain to you. (Kim was a short Asian woman around 53 , 108 lb., 32c-23-32 long black hair and eyes that can pierce the soul. She was shaped very well. Rachel was around 57 126 lb., 34c-24-34 with long brown hair and concrete grey eyes. She worked out as well.) They stood up there and dropped the coats and low and behold Kim had on a pair of Black sheer to waist pantyhose with black heels and Rachel a pair of sheer white hose with black heels as well. That is all they had on and I loved it. I sprang to attention wondering what was about to happen.

Kim said you like this dont you. As she said that she turned to Rachel and pulled her close and started to kiss her passionately and seductively. She wrapped her pantyhose leg around Rachels and started to rub hers up and down on Rachels. Rachel in turn started to rub Kims pantyhose clad ass and rub her pussy. The sites and sounds of this turned me on. Rachel broke the kiss and laid Kim down on the bed. She jumped down and pulled me closer to the bed right on the edge. She then climbed back on the bed and spread Kims legs and started to lick her pussy through the pantyhose. Then reached back with her feet and started to rub those pantyhose clad feet on my crotch. I guess she did not like that for she stopped and turned around pulled down my boxers and then went right back to what she was doing. She started rubbing those lovely feet over my dick and I was going crazy. She lifted one close to my mouth and I started to suck her toes and lick her feet. I opened my eyes to admire the technique she was working on Kim. It was an obstructed view but it was still a good one. I was going crazy. Then Rachel turned around. Mouth opened and swallowed me like a tic tac. She then proceeded to give me a blow job like no other. As she did this Kim turned around on her back and Rachel straddled her face and Kim started to eat her through her stockings. Rachels started bucking and moving trying to get better feeling. Then I hear a rip and hear Rachel moan in passion as Kim had ripped her hose wide open and started to go to work on her pantyhose soaked clit. As she did this Rachel started to suck harder and play with the base and balls even faster. I was going crazy as I closed my eyes and moaned.

I felt movement and then I opened my eyes and Rachel and Kim had switched positions and Kim started at a feverish pace to suck and deep throat me and she did. She swallowed and teased and did what ever. I said I was going to cum and Kim stopped. I was moaning and gasping wondering what was going on. The two of them looked at me and said hey watch this. They got in the 69 position and began to eat one another and they did it with such ease the sound of the pantyhose rubbing against their smooth skin sent me into instant excitement.. They tossed and turned and moaned as they ate one another to incredible passions. I could not believe my eyes as my dick throbbed from the wonderful sight that I was witnessing for the first time in real life. These two beautiful woman were making love like a show just for me. My own private lesbian show. Or was there more. The precum leaked from my dick and with out warning they came over licked it and then went back to what they were doing. They suddenly stopped.

Kim pulled out of her coat a strap on dildo and put it on and told Rachel to bend over. She proceeded to fuck Rachel until I saw something I never saw in my life. Rachel actually squirted her orgasm all over Kims chest and they both proceeded to lick it up. That was such a great site and they both licked the dildo clean and then it was Kims turn and Kim said my ass first. So Rachel did and Kim let out a scream of passion like I never heard and Rachel took the que to go harder and faster and she did and then Kim said my pussy my pussy and Rachel pulled out and then placed it inside her literally dripping pussy and Kim fell face first after her intense orgasm. They licked the dildo and as they did they looked at me. Smiling but plotting an attack. What was going to happen what was going to become of me.

They untied my legs and took my boxers completely off and Rachel pulled out some hose and placed them on me. I struggled but they finally got them on me and there I sat helpless with some cream pantyhose on and my dick is getting excited from the feel. Then they get some shampoo from the bathroom and proceed to rip a hole in the pantyhose. They untie my hands throw me on the bed and then place me face down. They tie me down again and I am helpless on my stomach. I feel a warm sensation on my ass and they are lubing my ass for some fun as they call it. I try to look back but I can not see. Kim comes around and places her pussy ion my face and tells me to lick it and do it right. I start to eat her and the essence of her come over whelms me and I start to go to work sucking her clit and everything. I then feel something on my ass, but I pay it no mind then I suck in some wind as I feel the head of that strap on start to enter my ass. They said resistance will be futile. Rachel smacks my ass and proceeds to enter my virgin ass. She slightly starts and then starts to ram my ass harder and harder. Kim is now rubbing her pantyhose feet over my face and then she sits on my back rubbing my back with those feet. Rachel on hooks herself and then Kim takes her place and Rachel pushes my face into her pussy and makes me eat it. I am being fucked by two dominant woman. I am feeling humiliated but also exotic.

They finish fucking me about a 1/2 hour later and I am just laying there wondering what comes next and this is the start of the good part. I get untied by them and they say that they are having fun. That was the first time a man willingly let them fuck him like I did. I was embarrassed, but they said since I was good I would get the royal treatment. They then told me to lay on my back and they proceeded to rub their pantyhose legs feet ass and everything all over my body and one even gave me a foot job. Oh was I feeling great those pantyhose felt great and the ones I wore made the sensation even greater as I laid there. Then they told me that it was time. Then without warning. Rachel got on my face and Kim ripped another hole and inserted my dick inside her hot wet pussy. One stroke and my dick was glistening. The two faced one another and I was eating Rachel as I fucked Kim. This was great I brought Kim and Rachel to orgasm and they switched spots and then I did the same again. Then Kim went behind Rachel and laid with her feet on the floor. I got up went around and stuck my 8 inches into Rachels ass. She loved it for she bucked and bucked and the sounds of pantyhose rubbing all over the room. I pulled out and said it was Kim turn and they did and I started pounding away in Kims ass. I was bubbling and I knew I was close I told them and I laid back on the bed. They both proceeded to give me a foot job rubbing those hose feet all over my cock and within seconds I blew a load so high it touched the ceiling and Kim started to lick and suck as Rachel still caressed it with her feet and vice versa. Rachel sat on it one last time and then Kim did the same and then licked it again. We all lay there for another 20 minutes kissing and hugging until I fell asleep. I awoke the next morning spent from the activities, but ready for the day. Still with the pantyhose on and a note on the mirror saying see you at lunch.......


The End !!! :p

Good Night !!! :)

Botarbolampar
28-11-2007, 10:07 PM
Wow bro birdie you can write n publish a book liao.
I be your photographer.......kekekeke

birdie8819
28-11-2007, 10:09 PM
Wow bro birdie you can write n publish a book liao.
I be your photographer.......kekekeke

Cannot lah , not up to those standard yet :o.....I got the stories from the net one ....kekekeke :D

alwong
28-11-2007, 10:15 PM
Bro Birdie, if no English stories, can contribute Chinese stories in your thread?

Cheers! ;)

Cum_Luver
28-11-2007, 10:15 PM
Wow bro birdie you can write n publish a book liao.
I be your photographer.......kekekeke

bro botar,
after seeing my Jap's tour guide and reading bro birdie's Jepun's story...
i think you better book a ticket and fly over to Japan else afterward xiao cheong now le...:D